Actions

Work Header

Two Sides, Same Coin

Summary:

MC has never lived what most would call a normal life. Since he was only eleven, his world has been tightly controlled—monitored by doctors, isolated from other children, and burdened by rules he doesn't understand. His father vanished from his life years ago, his mother remains emotionally distant, and his only real connection has been with Doctor Xander, the man who raised him through years of quiet, clinical confinement.
Now seventeen, MC is finally being allowed a taste of freedom. For the first time, he’s permitted to live on his own and attend school like any other teenager—though not without strict rules.
But when his childhood friend Sayori reappears, inviting him to her Literature Club, MC takes a chance. What begins as a search for connection quickly spirals into something darker. Strange behavior from others, flickers of memory, and a growing sense that something is terribly wrong begin to haunt him.
There are gaps in his past no one will explain—and the closer he gets to the truth, the more he realizes that some secrets were never meant to be uncovered.

Chapter Text

 

     Therapist: “So, repeat the list to me.”

      MC: “No horror media, no online gaming, don’t carry any weapons, and don’t go to parties or anything like that.”

     “Very good, our time is up for today.”

     “Alright, thanks doc.

     “Have a good week, MC.”

     “You too.”

_______________________________

SEPTEMBER – TWO WEEKS INTO SCHOOL

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

I slung my arm over on top of my alarm clock. Never was a fan of the noise, but who knows how long I would sleep without it. What time is it?

6 A.M.?

Ugh!

What day is it? I check my phone, reminding me that I have school today.

     “Oh shoot, it’s Monday!”

I hop out of bed, get in the shower, and put on my uniform. I head downstairs half expecting to find my mom cooking bacon and eggs, but she’s on a business trip and won’t be back for a while. As for my dad, well, I haven’t seen or heard from him since the divorce, but I think I’m doing pretty good for myself. The downside is that I tend to rely on quick or microwavable foods. But I have to admit, a toaster waffle with butter and syrup is really good. I look over at the oven clock.

7 A.M.

I’ll go a bit early, why not. I shut the lights off and walked out the door, locking it behind me. As I start walking to school, I spot a familiar girl with short coral pink hair with a red bow. She also has blue eyes. The girl begins eagerly running toward me. Her name is Sayori. She was my childhood friend for years. At some point, we stopped hanging out. It’s like waiting years for your favorite show to get another season. My mom tries to play dumb as to why I haven’t seen Sayori in so long, but I know she’s just not telling me.

     Sayori: “HI MC!!”

     MC: “Hey Sayori!”

A flood of memories comes back from our childhood. It’s a pleasant feeling, one that I feel only Sayori can generate.

Not that I have time to process those memories when Sayori gives me a big hug.

“Urf! H-How have you been?”

I ask as she squeezes the breath out of me.

     “Oh, I’ve been great, but what about you ? The last I heard from you was about your parents’ divorce.”

I don’t really know what to say. It seemed like the divorce was just a blink in time. It was a time where everything started going downhill. My mom put a ton of restrictions on my activity, and even worse, I couldn’t hang out with Sayori, my only real good friend. A flood of bleak memories comes back to me. 

Sayori seems to pick up on this.

     “O-oh I-I’m sorry. You don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to. I was just curious.”

     “No no, it’s ok Sayori. I-I just don’t know all the details myself.”

     I need to change this depressing topic.

“But I do remember the last thing we did together all those years ago.”

     Sayori’s face lights up. That did it.

     “Yeah, we scared your dad really good!”

     “Do you remember the look on his face?”

     We both share a laugh at the shared memory of scaring my dad.

     “And then we got sick from ice cream!”

I'm surprised she remembers that.

     You got sick, Sayori. I was trying to stop you from eating too much.”

     “But it was soooo good.”

     “Yeah, it was pretty good.”

     “And sweet.”

     “Sayori, you could eat a whole tub of ice cream, and it still wouldn’t be enough.”

     “Aww, now I’m feeling hungry.”

     “Didn’t you eat breakfast?”

     “Mhm, eggs and toast. I've tried to catch up to you at school several times, speedy."

     "W-Wait, we go to the same school again?!"

     "Yep, let's walk there together !"

     Sayori doesn’t seem to have changed much after all these years. I kind of feel bad, maybe even guilty for not seeing her in so long. I think about these things as me and Sayori walk to school together, just like we used to.

“Hey MC, can I ask you a question?”

     Uh oh…

     “Of course, what’s up?”

     “Have you considered joining any clubs this year?”

     I don’t know why, but I expected her to ask something super serious.

     “Well, not really, I’ve been told to stay away from large group activities.”

     “Oh…”

     She suddenly puts on a sad expression that says, ‘I’m disappointed’. 

Without thinking, I tell her:

     “B-but I’m sure there are exceptions. What did you have in mind?”

     Her face perks back up at this news. I really shouldn’t be making exceptions, but I kind of feel guilty for just bouncing like I did when we were kids.

     “Well, I’m part of a great club that you could join. I’m actually the vice-president.”

     “That’s impressive! Which club is it?”

     “The Literature club!”

     My face immediately adopts a slightly annoyed look. I let out an unintentional sigh.

“I get that it might not sound exciting but- “

     “But the ‘Literature Club’, Sayori?”

     “Y-yeah, but it really is lots of fun, I promise.”

     I stop to think for a moment. As an avid game player, anime watcher, and manga reader, literature is never something I cared for; unless you count manga as literature. I just don’t see myself enjoying it that much.

     “I don’t know, Sayori…”

     “Well, it’s not like you have many options.”

     She got me there. Technically, there is no reason for me to not go.

“Could you at least have a look at it after school?”

     “Ehhhhhhhh…”

     “Pleeeeeaaaaaaase…”

     Ah what the heck.

     “Ok fine, I’ll check it out.”

     “YAAAAAAY!”

     Sayori bounces in excitement. This club must mean a lot to her.

“I promise you’ll love it. Everyone there is super nice!”

     She tells me the room number as we continue walking to school.

     “So, what are the other members like? How many of them are there?”

     “U-uuhhhhh… I’ll keep that a surprise, heheh.”

     She doesn’t sound very confident in her “surprise”. We continue talking as we quickly approach the school. I’ve forgotten how much time flies when talking to friends… or just ‘friend’ in my case. 

“Hey, do you want to start walking to class together again? It would be so much fun.”

     “Um…”

I probably shouldn’t but, what bad could possibly happen? It’s just walking to school like I’ve been doing, but I get to catch up with Sayori.

“Y-yeah ok, that sounds good, let’s do that.”

     “Great, it’s so good to see you again, MC!”

     “Yeah, it was great seeing you too, Sayori.”

A few seconds pass with us smiling before I realize we’re just standing outside the school gate.

“Um, yeah, I’ll see you after classes.”

     “Ok, byeeee.”

     It’s so odd how Sayori is almost exactly as I remember. I should really start hanging out with her more. The more I think about it, the more questions I have. Why was I forbidden to play with Sayori after the divorce? Where has dad gone?  Why exactly do I have to go to therapy at all? Why does my mom restrict my life activities? Why can’t I just enjoy life to the fullest? I’ve asked my mom many times with no straight answer. You know what, SCREW IT! I’m going to start living my life! It’ll start with Sayori’s ‘Literature Club’. …….. Eh, still sounds kinda boring.

Classes weren’t too bad today. I especially like my History and Biology teachers. After the bell rings, I find Sayori standing out in the hallway. She must’ve been waiting on me.

     MC: “Hey Sayori!”

     Sayori: “Oh, hi MC!”

     “Were you waiting on me?”

     “Of course, what if you didn’t know where you were going?”

     “Sayori, you already gave me the room number.”

     “Wh- I-I know, j-just in case ya know, heh heh.”

Yeah, she totally forgot. Not that I’m surprised. Sayori would always leave at least one thing at my house out of forgetfulness, back then.

“W-well let’s go.”

     “Yep.”

     As we headed off to the third floor, the thought came to my mind: I have almost no social experience whatsoever! Sayori was my only friend growing up. I’m about to meet a bunch of other people, and I have no idea what to say. I mean, that’s a little exaggerative, but the point still stands. After I was forbidden to see Sayori, my mom put a heavy curfew and guest restrictions on me. So, I never really tried to talk to others my age. Welp, time to put those anime and video game dialogue skills to the test. 

I laugh to myself a little, which gets Sayori’s attention.

     “Oh my gosh MC!”

     “W-What!? What’s wrong?”

     “Your face is beet red!”

     I guess my nervousness and anxiety is more obvious than I thought. I was probably thinking about it too hard. Great, last thing I need is for both of us to be worried.

“You’re not sick, are you?”

     She stops to feel my forehead. Her cool and soft hands do relieve some of the stress.

     “N-no, I’m not sick, Sayori.

     “Then why is your face so red?”

     I might as well tell her now; it might save me some grief later. If I’m gonna start living, I need to break this very, very thick shell.

“Are you that nervous?” 

Or Sayori can break it for me.

     “To be honest with you Sayori, yeah I am. Once I get past the initial ‘Hi, I’m MC’ part, I’m a complete wreck in terms of talking.”

     But of course, she wouldn’t know that.

      “Don’t worry, I promise no one will give you a hard time, forthemostpart .”

     I didn’t quite hear that last part, but my gut tells me that it was contradictory. 

I take a deep heavy breath.

“Just pretend like you’re talking to me. I couldn’t tell you were bad at talking.”

     Her advice reminds me that I have breathing exercises given to me by my therapist, doctor Xander. He really is a great therapist and an even greater guy. Good thing I stuck with the sessions for moments like this.

     “Thanks, Sayori, I’ll do that.”

     Not sure if these exercises will save me, but I’m feeling a little more confident now. We start back up the stairs to the third floor. I just noticed how easy it is to talk to Sayori. I mean, yeah, we were friends for years, that certainly helps, but I haven’t seen her in forever. You’d think I would be a stuttering mess in front of her too, but no. That bubbly personality makes her so easy to talk to. I hope that the other members are this easy to engage, but I imagine they’ll be super talkative book worms. We arrive at the Literature Club entrance in a relatively quiet part of the school. 

I ask Sayori to wait while I do a few deep breaths while counting to ten. It may sound silly, but it helps.

“Here we go.”

     “Don’t worry MC, you’ll do fine.”

     Sayori enters first with me following close behind. 

  I walk through the door behind Sayori. My anxiety was telling me to expect a room full of people whose eyes immediately dart toward the entrance, but I think this is even more surprising. I walk in to see only three other people. I recognize Monika. She’s the only girl that the guys in this school ever talk about, and she deserves it. Monika’s the best at what she does, and that’s a lot. She was one of the heads of the debate team last year, from what I hear, and she is captain of the girl’s tennis team. Perfect grades, beautiful, and is typically nice to everyone. But there are two others that I don’t recognize. A taller girl with long purple hair and purple eyes is sitting close to the wall, completely entranced in a book. There is also a short pink haired girl mumbling to herself as she rummages through the closet in the back of the room. 

Is this seriously all the members? Are we early or somethi- Oh wait, I think I know what Sayori’s “surprise” is now. I guess she thought I wouldn’t join if I knew about the low number of people, but I’m much happier with this arrangement than I would be with a room full of people.

     Monika: “Hey, Sayori!”

     Sayori: “Hi, Monika!”

     Sayori turns back and motions me to follow her. We walk over to Monika who is currently emptying her backpack.

“Good news, I asked a friend to join the club!”

     Sayori gestures Monika to me. Just talk to the most popular girl in school, yeah, no pressure or anything.

     MC: “H-hello M-Monika, I’m, uh, MC.”

     Monika looks a little spaced out before giggling to herself a little as she responds:

     “Oh yeah, you’re new here at school aren’t you?”

     “Y-yeah”

     “Well, as president, I welcome you to the Literature Club, MC.”

     I want to correct her and say that I’m only visiting, but I decide to just go with it since I can’t get the courage to say it at the moment. I’m just trying to not look like a doofus.

     “Weren’t you part of the debate club last year?”

     “Yeah, but I can’t stand the politics of big clubs. I’d rather use something that people enjoy to bring them together. That’s why I started this club instead.”

     Unknown: “Who’s this?”

     "HWAH!"

The other two girls have come over to see what's going on. The short one with pink hair scared me.

“Natsuki, Yuri, this is our newest member, MC.”

     Natsuki: “Seriously, you brought a boy? Way to kill the atmosphere.”

     “I… uh, s-sorry, I- “

     “Oh great, we got another Yuri on our hands.”

Me and "Yuri" both look down out of embarrassment, faces blushing slightly. Is she only like this to new people? 

Monika comes in to save the day.

     “Natsuki, everyone doesn’t have your level of confidence. Please be a little more considerate. We do need more members .”

That last part was whispered, but I still heard it.

     “Ok ok, jeez, I was just messing around.”

     MC: “Th- that’s ok, it just, caught me off guard.”

Yuri decides to speak up.

     Yuri “W-Would everyone like some tea?”

     Sayori: “Oo, yes!”

     Monika: “I could certainly go for a cup.”

     Natsuki: “Oh yeah, I have a surprise for everyone. I’ll get it ready while Yuri makes her tea. I was going to wait till later, but since we have a new member, now is a pretty good time. Everybody look that way.”

Natsuki orders everyone to face the back of the room while she gets her surprise. I think I’d better speak up about the misinformation.

     MC: “A-actually, I, uh, w-wasn’t p-planning on- “

Sayori suddenly throws her right arm around my neck as she excitedly says:

     Sayori: “Thank you so much Natsuki!”

Natsuki: “Why are you thanking me? You don’t even know what it is yet."

     “I-I know; I just really like surprises. Yuri, do you need any help?”

     “O-Oh, well, I’d appreciate it if you would go out into the hall and fill this pitcher with water.”

Sayori takes the pitcher and leaves the room. This leaves just me and Monika. I end up staring into space, trying to think of what to say or ask. This club is not at all what I was expecting. I guess the first step to start living involves joining a club of exclusively cute girls. 

As I stand there, thinking and staring, Monika snaps me out of it.

     Monika: “Earth to MC!”

     “Wha- uh, oh, s-sorry Monika.”

     “You’re quite shy, aren’t you?”

     “W-well, I'm just, not, confident.”

     “Oh, so the sweat, the red face, the looking down, and the hand fidgeting isn't shyness?"

I look down almost to confirm what she’s saying. After a brief moment, I admit:

     “I concede defeat.”

That managed to get a soft laugh out of her.

     “So, what makes you interested in the Literature Club, MC?”

I hoped no one would ask, but I guess it’s inevitable. I don’t want to say that Sayori practically dragged me here. Just word it differently, I guess.

     “W-well, Sayori told me about it, and I told her I would check it out.”

     “Wait, so you never actually agreed to join?"

     “N-no.”

Crap, my face is probably super red on top of having to deliver disappointing news.

     “Hey, it’s alright. I’m sorry for assuming.”

     “No, that’s fine. I-It’s not your fault.”

     “Don’t worry, MC. The club is more exciting than you think.”

     “That’s exactly what Sayori was telling me.”

     “That’s why she’s the vice-president. I’ll let you talk to the other members, and if you don’t want to stay, I’ll respect your decision.”

How can I say 'no'? At this point, the club would have to be pretty bad for me to not stay, but I’ll keep that thought to myself.

“Oh, and one more thing, don’t let Natsuki get under your skin. She doesn’t mean to come off as harsh, most of the time anyway.”

     “O-oh it’s fine, I just wasn’t expecting it.”

     Yuri: “The tea is ready.”

     Sayori motions me over to help her move some desks to form a type of table. Once we finish, Natsuki proudly announces:

     Natsuki: “Alright, you can all look now.”

     We all simultaneously turn to see a tray lined up with eight cupcakes, all with cat faces for icing.

     Sayori: “WOW, did you make these, Natsuki? They're soooo cute!”

     “Yep, I was going to give them out today anyway, but having a new member here is just a bonus. Not that you’re welcome here yet.”

     She gives me a type of suspicious scowl. 

What did I do? 

Monika just rolls her eyes as Natsuki places a cupcake on five plates, handing them to us one by one.

“These are a kind of ‘thanks’ for letting me in the club.”

     Monika: “Well, thank you , Natsuki. We’re happy to have you here.”

     "Yeah, now you are."

Natsuki grins and everyone thanks her, taking the first bite of their cupcakes.

    

     Everyone, myself included, goes wide-eyed and looks at Natsuki.

“W-Why is everyone staring?”

     MC: “I- … Th-.”

     Natsuki closes her eyes and grits.

     “Look, if they’re that bad, just say it.”

     MC: “Natsuki, these are awesome!

     “What?”

Natsuki looks baffled by the sudden turn.

     “These are the best cupcakes I’ve ever had!”

     Sayori: “Yeah, these are amazing, Natsuki!”

     “And I know Sayori has had quite a few cupcakes.”

     “Hey, don’t call me fat, meanie.”

     “Wh- th-that’s not what I meant!”

     Yuri: “I agree with Sayori. I don’t think I’ve ever had a cupcake quite this good.”

     Monika: “These are delicious!”

     Natsuki: “O-of course they are, I made them!”

     I’m sensing some insecurity in her voice. I would know. Despite that, she sounds very confident.

“And it’s not every day I get to bake, so feel lucky.”

     After we finish, Yuri gets out the cups of tea on a tray. The cups are quite pretty, and the tea smells good, even though I’ve never had tea before. We sit down as Yuri hands out the cups.

     MC: “Uh, are you guys allowed to have a tea set in here?”

     Yuri: “Oh yes, the teachers gave us permission. Besides, doesn’t a nice cup of tea help you enjoy a good book?”

     Well, considering I’ve never had tea, and I don't read much, I don’t know.

     “W-well actually I, heh, never tried tea.”

     Yuri’s eyes widened at this news. It’s like she’s seen a ghost. The whole ‘never trying tea’ has nothing to do with my life restrictions, for once; I just never cared to try it before. I’ll make myself like it for the occasion, though. Yuri immediately adopts a slight panicked look.

     “I-I’m sorry for assuming. Y-you don’t have to drink it if you don’t want to.”

     Yuri starts looking down and twirling a strand of her hair. Well crap, now I feel bad, but if I tell her that I don’t mind, she’ll think I’m just trying to be nice. What else would I say? I hate overthinking.

     MC: “I-It’s ok, Yuri. I actually want to try it. You never know if you don’t try, right?”

A sort of relieved smile creeps onto her face, slowly, but it’s there.

     “I-I don’t want you to feel like you have to try it.”

     "No trust me, it's fine, I'll try it."

         Yuri hesitantly hands me a cup. I'm not sure what's happened to my anxieties and insecurities, but they seem to have vanished once I tried reassuring Yuri. Even now, I'm more focused on making her feel better than my dumb nervousness. Once everyone has gotten a cup, we all drink the green tea. Well, Sayori basically chugs it.

     Yuri: "Careful Sayori, it's still hot!"

         Sayori lets out a yell, the kind of yell that says "my throats on fire". She runs to the pitcher of water that she filled a moment ago and starts to drink the remains- well, chug it. I let out a slight chuckle. Sayori was always careless, sometimes too much. She would always get herself hurt, or she would be warned by my parents not to do stuff, like eating jelly-like toys. A few heavy breaths and gulps later:

     Natsuki: “She did warn you, dummy.”

      Sayori: “I didn’t think it was going to be so hot though!”

         I can’t help but chuckle at the aftermath. I notice Monika out of the corner of my eye laughing a little bit too. Natsuki was laughing from the start, and even Yuri was suppressing a chuckle. She’s trying to hide it, but I can tell. However, while this was kind of funny, I am worried that she might have burnt something, seeing that her face is bright red!

     MC: “Are you ok, Sayori?”

     “Yeah, heavy breath just give me a minute.”

     “Are your taste buds still working?”

     “Yeah, I can still taste the honey.”

That’s all I needed to hear before letting out a soft sigh of relief.

     Monika: “You should really be more careful, Sayori.”

     Yuri: “That was fresh from the pot.”

     Sayori: “I know, sorry for making you all worry. I’m fine though.”

As everybody eases back into their seats, I finally take a controlled sip of my tea.

Wow, ok, I guess I like tea now.

     MC: “I really like this tea, Yuri.”

     Yuri: “I-I’m glad…”

     Monika: “Thank you, Yuri."

     MC: " Ahem , so, what exactly do you guys do in this club?"

     Monika: "Well, as long as the club’s been here, we've just been discussing books and what it is we like about them."

So, it's more like a book club than a literature club.

     "Um, have you guys done any w-writing?

     "Heh, actually, it's funny that you mention that. Sayori proposed the idea that we all write poetry. I was going to bring it up with you all, and what better time than when we get a new member."

Poetry, huh? I mean, yeah memorizing them in Japanese and English classes is annoying, but I've never thought about writing them.

     Natsuki: "Poetry is just for a bunch of smart-alecks who think that they're Shakespeare or something."

     "Oh really, because…"

Monika starts rustling through her backpack and pulls out a crumpled-up sheet of paper.

"I just happen to have a poem here called-"

         "H-hey! Give me that!"

         Natsuki angrily grabs the poem out of Monika's hands.

         "Sorry, Natsuki, it fell out of your pocket on your way out last Friday. I was going to give it back. I wouldn't show anyone without asking you."

         "I don't care that you read it by accident, but don't just take it!"

         "I'm sorry, I won't do it again, heh heh." 

         Monika's giggle didn't sound reassuring. Once again, my lack of speaking skills is replaced with encouragement.

         MC: "You write poetry?"

         Natsuki: "W-well, sometimes. Why do you care?"

         "I dunno, I just thought that was kinda cool."

         "Really?"

         "Yeah, what do you typically write about?"

         Not that poetry has ever been my strong suit, but talking about it for fun sounds far better than talking about it because a teacher told you to.

         "J-just whatever comes to my mind, I guess."

         Monika: "We'll have fun talking about the poems we write, that is, if you all are up for it."

         Sayori: "I think it sounds fun. Whatdya say, Yuri?"

         Yuri: "U-um, well…"

         Yuri takes a moment to collect her thoughts.

"I-I think that would be a great idea. Sharing your work with others can be an exciting experience, and it can be a great way to learn. But, these are new poems, right Monika?”

         “Oh, of course, I’m sure you and Natsuki aren’t up for sharing poems that you wrote by yourself.”

         “N-no, I’d rather not.”

         “Alright, how about you Natsuki?”

         “Y-yeah, there’s no way I’m sharing the poems that I wrote myself, but writing new ones sounds ok, I guess.”

         “It’s settled then. Everyone brings a new poem tomorrow to share and discuss. We have one more thing to talk about though.”

         Monika looks straight at me, followed by everyone else. This triggers the nervousness back up. Up to this point, I was just concentrating on learning more about the club. It’s like my brain just said ‘Oh yeah, you’re a stuttering mess, remember?’

“You’ve pretty much seen everything we have; we are a brand new club after all. So, what do you say, MC? Would you like to join?”

         Natsuki: “Sayori, I thought you said you were bringing a new member.”

         Yuri: “Well, technically she never said he was joining.”

         Sayori: “Y-yeah, exactly, I never said that.”

         Monika: “It’s ok Natsuki, I misunderstood too, but we can’t force him here, you know.”

         “I-I know that.”

         Natsuki seems annoyed at the miscommunication in the group. I know for a fact that Sayori worded it weirdly on purpose though. She can be sneaky like that. Despite this, I think I've decided.

         "W-well, I…"

         I find myself unable to even form a sentence.

 

Close your eyes

        

   Deep breath

        

Just say what you want to say.

"S-sorry… anyway, I may not be a big reader, but I do enjoy great stories. And discussing poetry sounds better when it's outside of class, so I'm in."

         I give a confident wave of my arms at that announcement.

     Sayori: "YAAAAY!"

Sayori, who is sitting to my right, throws her left arm around my neck and waves her right arm in happiness. That's Sayori for you, so easily excited, but I can't deny that I caught myself with a wide grin as Sayori celebrated like a child at a birthday party.

"I'm so glad you joined!"

    "Ok ok, Sayori, a bit of a premature celebration, don't you think?"

Sayori finally lets go.

     "Eheheh, sorry, I just got excited."

     Natsuki: "That's an understatement."

Yuri giggles to herself behind her hand. These girls really needed more members, didn't they?

     Monika: "Welcome to the Literature Club, MC, again."

     MC: "Th-thanks for being so welcoming, and thanks Sayori, for convincing me to check it out."

Even though she was being kinda sneaky about it a minute ago, I'm still glad she did it.

     Natsuki: "Just don't try to trick us next time, Sayori."

     Sayori: "Sorry, heh heh."

     Yuri: "What genre of book interests you, MC?"

Aw crap.

     MC: "U-uh m-m-manga…"

I looked down expecting some kind of judgement. I don't know why I expected judgement; these girls have been nothing but kind since I walked in the door. Even Natsuki has a soft half, I can tell. What I got instead was a panicked Yuri.

     Yuri: "I-I-I'm sorry for putting you on the spot."

Now she's looking down out of embarrassment.

     Monika: "Besides, you're not the only manga reader in the room."

Monika nudges Natsuki with her elbow. Her reaction is priceless.

     Natsuki: "M-manga is literature!"

Everyone but me laughs. I could feel the insecurity in Natsuki's voice. She definitely doesn't have my problem, but her declaration kinda reminded me of my lack of friends. I guess I never imagined having anybody to share a hobby with. Sayori and I used to do all kinds of things together; for some reason, I thought that all that stopping so quickly was normal. I was never told otherwise.

     Sayori: "MC, are you there?"

I shake my head a bit to find that I've been staring out in lost thought.

     MC: "Oh, yeah, s-sorry."

     Monika: "Ok everyone, I think we can call it a day there. I can't wait to see your poems tomorrow. We hope to see you back here tomorrow too, MC."

     MC: "D-don't worry, I'll be back. Sayori would be on me for the rest of my life if I didn't show up."

     Sayori: "Yes, I would."

She gives me a look that almost makes me scared of her, but she quickly puts on her smile and waves everybody goodbye.

"Hey MC, ready to walk home?"

         It was at this moment that I felt like something was coming back, a piece of my life that was lost years ago. It felt like happiness, but more of it. That can't be right, I was already happy, wasn't I? It’s probably just the effect of being around Sayori today.

         As Sayori and I walk home, I can’t help but feel limitless excitement. I finally have something else to do besides anime and video games. I mean, I still like them, but when those are your only hobbies for six years with no one to share them with, you start to feel kind of bored with those things, to say the least.

         “You look happy.”

         Sayori is looking at me with a big smile on her face. I didn’t realize I was wearing a similar smile for a few minutes now. I just can’t contain my excitement. I had to contain it in the club room, so I wouldn’t look like a weirdo.

         “Heh, y-yeah, I’m pretty happy.”

         I’m so happy I can’t even talk straight.

         “So, MC, what have you been up to, at home I mean?”

         “Uh, well, pretty much just games and anime. I haven’t been doing much over the last couple of years.”

         “How come? I don’t even hear your name in school. Heh, you’re like a ghost.”

         Being a ghost sounds pretty cool actually.

         "Well, you know about the divorce already."

         "Mhm…"

         "I wasn't even home a lot after I turned twelve."

         "Why not?"

         Should I tell her? Am I even allowed to tell her? Will it make me sound weird? No, not yet. I'm sure I can tell all at some point, but that won't be today.

         "Well, mom wasn't home, so I had to live somewhere. Can't let a twelve year old run a house, aha."

         Sayori seems more confused than before she asked. However, she doesn't have time to ask more as we steadily approach our homes.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Sayori."

         "Uh, yeah, bye."

         Yeah, she was definitely about to ask for more intel before I cut her off. How can I tell her? How can I tell any of the members that I used to basically live in different centers, with doctors acting as my parents? I can't, right? That just sounds crazy. If I said that, they would think I'm psycho or something, right? First impressions are too important for me to be saying anything like that. 

I walk into my home, and my mood immediately shifts to the one I had before meeting back up with Sayori outside this morning. This house is empty, and lonely. I wish I were back in the Literature Club room; things were more exciting and interesting. But enough depressing thoughts, I have a poem to crack down on. Don't want to disappoint anybody.

Chapter Text

 

Finally, it's club time! I've been waiting all day to be back here. As a result, the school day was painfully slow; my chemistry teacher had to ask if I was ok, because of how excited I was. She gave me a weird look that I've never seen before; I must have been pretty worked up. Why am I so excited? Well, not only is it a new hobby, but it's one that I can share with people. That's something I'm not used to. Yeah, me and Sayori used to play some video games, but we usually played outside or things like 'The Floor is Lava'. I'm aware that online gaming exists, but I'm strictly forbidden from it- doctors orders! It's not like I know any gamers anyway. This club feels like something of a fresh start. I have new activities, I can re-spark my friendship with Sayori, and I get to make new friends on top of that. It feels like I'm finally living.

I walk into the club room and see pretty much the same thing as yesterday. Yuri is sitting near the wall, reading her book. Monika is typing something on her laptop at the teacher's desk. Natsuki is looking around in the closet, and Sayori isn't here yet. I suppose I should greet Monika first, a nice reassurance that I actually showed up.

     MC: "H-hey Monika!"

Monika looks up from her laptop, almost with a shocked look on her face.

     Monika: "Oh, hi MC! You came back."

     "Did you think I wouldn't?"

     "Honestly, no, I wasn't expecting you to come back. Sorry for doubting you."

She says all of this with a grin of happiness I don’t think I've seen on anyone except Sayori, it’s refreshing.

     "I-it's ok; let it be known I'm a man of my word."

     "I'll assume that you got a poem then?"

     "Y-yeah actually."

I pull a piece of paper from my bag and lift it up, showing Monika.

     "Wow, so you did. I'm really happy to see you putting the effort in."

As expected, my excitement to be back is slowly but surely being replaced by my nervous stuttering.

     "W-well, I-I wouldn't want to disappoint you all."

     "What happened MC? One second you were fine and the next second you're stuttering and red-faced again."

Is she a mind reader or is she just that good? Just as I start to answer, Sayori comes through the door. She runs in so quickly that she trips on her own foot and falls to the floor. I rush in to help and make sure she's ok.

     "Sayori, are you alright?"

I offer my hand to help her up to her feet. After giving me a kind of weak smile, she takes my hand and gets back up.

     "Don't worry about me MC, I'm alright."

Her voice is a little lower than when we walked to school this morning. Bad day, I guess. After helping her get her stuff off the floor, Monika asks me:

     "I don't suppose you have any books to read before we look at the poems."

Ah, I knew I was forgetting something this morning. Even bringing in a manga would have been better than nothing.

     “A-ah, y-yeah, I kinda forgot that part.”

     “Oh well, two out of three isn’t bad, unless it’s a test.”

Yeah, she’s not wrong, but I still feel bad for forgetting anything at all.

     Yuri: “I guess now is a good time then.”

 I jumped out of surprise as I never noticed Yuri leaving her desk.

“I-I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!”

     “Th-that’s ok, I just scare easily. It’s not exactly your fault.”

 Natsuki has been sitting down, reading manga as me and Monika were talking. She speaks up at this revelation.

     Natsuki: “Oh do you now? Heh heh heeeeh.”

Natsuki gives out a sort of cartoon villain laugh as she learns my weakness.

     Sayori: “Oh yeah, scaring MC was always super easy.”

     MC: “S-Sayori, don’t help them.”

     “Sorry, but it’s true.”

     “Aaagh”

As I look down in defeat, Yuri continues what she was saying.

     Yuri: “A-anyway, I have something for you.”

She pulls a book out of her bag. The front cover has two shadow-like figures on it. It appears to be a horror novel. I’m not so sure about this one. I was told to stay away from horror media, but can books really scare you all that bad? I shouldn’t jump to conclusions, who knows, maybe it’s a comedy.

“I understand you’re not a big reader, correct?”

     “Y-yeah, I’m not.”

     “I didn’t want you to feel left out, so I got this for you.”

     “Thank you so much, Yuri.”

I take the book and turn it around to skim through the back.

…    

Yep, just as I feared, it’s a horror book, no pun intended. I can’t say “no” to Yuri though; she bought it for me, I think. This could be hers, and she’s simply lending it to me. No, she said that she got this for me. You don’t say that if you’re expecting it back, right? I hate overthinking.

     “This was very thoughtful of you, Yuri.”

     “And maybe we could… d-discuss it, if you want.”

The fact that she’s accidently being so adorable is, well, adorable. I notice her tugging on her sleeve and twirling a strand of her hair. I guess that’s what she does when she’s nervous. Once again, my brain switches to “help mode” instead of “stuttering mode”.

     “That sounds like fun, I’d love to. Thank you again.”

     “Y-you’re welcome, I know getting into a new hobby can be intimidating, especially in a club dedicated to that hobby. I just didn’t want you to be overwhelmed. N-not to imply that you were overwhelmed. S-sorry, I-I don’t want to assume."

     "Yuri, trust me, you're fine. You have nothing to apologize for. This is a thoughtful gift, and I'm grateful that you went through the effort to make me feel included."

I guess I'll go ahead and read it. I mean, if no one will tell me why I shouldn't then it must not be important, right?

     Monika: "Is this the same MC that was just stuttering a minute ago?"

     "Y-yeah."

     "Why do you get nervous at all? It's obvious that you can talk well when you want to."

     "I-I don't even know."

Aaaaaand we're back, with the red face and the looking down, great.

     "Let's see if sharing poems will fix that."

Monika looks toward the open room and says:

"Okay everyone, I hope we all remembered our poems."

     Sayori: "Yep."

Sayori pulls out a crumpled up piece of paper to confirm herself.

     Natsuki: "Yeah, I got it."

Natsuki does the same.

Yuri and Monika silently get out composition notebooks. I feel like I know who the poets in the room are. My poem is going to be put to shame by these girls.

I guess I'll show Sayori first.

     "Hey Sayori."

     "Hi MC!"

     "You got a poem for me?"

     "Yeah, but it's not very good."

     "Don't say that, Sayori; I'm sure it's fine. It'll definitely stomp out mine."

     "Oh no, I'm pretty sure yours is better."

     "Ok, a truce then, if you stop doubting then I'll stop doubting, deal?"

     "Heh heh, deal."

She hands me her poem.

 

Dear Sunshine

The way you glow through my blinds in the morning

It makes me feel like you missed me.

Kissing my forehead to help me out of bed.

Making me rub the sleepy from my eyes.

 

Are you asking me to come out and play?

Are you trusting me to wish away a rainy day?

I look above. The sky is blue.

It's a secret, but I trust you too.

 

If it wasn't for you, I could sleep forever.

But I'm not mad.

 

I want breakfast.

 

 

 

 

Wow, I'm probably just easily impressed, but I think Sayori definitely won.

     "Wow, Sayori, that's great! I really like it."

     "You do?"

     "Yeah, especially that last line. It put a smile on my face, just like you do."

Sayori blushes at my comment.

“U-uh, sorry, w- you know what I mean.”

     "I'm really glad you like it, MC."

I skim through it a second time.

     "Wait a second… Sayori?"

I just realized something.

     "Hm?"

     "Did you write this poem this morning?"

     "H-huh, w-what makes you think that?"

A smile starts slowly creeping up my face.

     "Ignoring your shaky voice, where else would you get inspiration for a poem talking about waking up and sleepiness and breakfast?"

     "I-I forgot to write it last night."

She says with a lowering voice.

Just as I suspected.

     "Aha, the vice-president is slacking off."

     "N-no I wasn't; I just forgot this time, that's all."

     "Suuuuure."

I say these things in a playful manner, of course.

     "You and Monika can be really mean."

I guess Monika is usually the one calling Sayori out nowadays. Sayori follows up this statement with a pout.

     "I'm just playing, Sayori. Want to read my poem now?"

     "Oh, yes!"

I hand Sayori my poem and await the scolding. I know Sayori wouldn't do that, but my brain is telling me otherwise. After a moment, she finishes reading.

"I really really like it, MC! Are you sure you don't write poetry?"

     "I think I would know if I did."

     "Keep this up and you'll be one of the big poets. What was your inspiration for it?"

     "Honestly, it was all the excitement from yesterday. Seeing you again, joining this club, and meeting everybody is what inspired this poem."

Sayori looks down and skims through it again.

     "Wow, I had no idea it meant that much to you, MC."

     "Honestly, neither did I, not until I got home and realized how quiet it was."

     "Where was your mom?"

     "She's on a business trip right now; she can be gone for months at a time. But I almost immediately wanted to be back here in the club room."

     "I was worried you might not come back since you were kinda embarrassed yesterday."

     "Nah, if anything, I'm afraid of talking too much and regretting it later. I'm sure I'll get over it in time."

     "I should probably get to everyone else's poems now. Are we gonna walk home again?"

     "Of course, as long as you want to."

With that promise, Sayori is quickly replaced with Natsuki giving me a skeptical look, poem in hand.

     Natsuki: "Did you even write a poem?"

She says this with a demeaning tone of voice that kinda throws me off.

     "Y-yeah I did."

I hand her the poem as proof. Although it's not too long, she seems to be taking a while to read it.

She has to have read it multiple times by now. I hear her mumble something under her breath as I finally break the silence.

     "Ahem"

Natsuki snaps out of it.

      "Oh, sorry. Well let's start with what I don't like about it. First off…"

She sits there silent as she reads through the poem one last time. Why is she having so much trouble? She of all people should be able to give negative criticism, but my question is soon answered.

"N-never mind, I don't feel like giving you my opinion."

My confused look is quickly replaced with a kind yet tad sly smile. I may have been born at night but not last night. It took her a minute because she was trying to hunt down stuff to complain about.

     "You already have. Thank you, Natsuki. I'm glad you liked it."

Natsuki is shocked at my reaction as she is now blushing, wide-eyed, but no less annoyed.

     "Wh-whatever, here."

She shoves her poem toward me and crosses her arms. I guess that's not the kind of reaction she's used to. She does look kinda cute when she's being called out, though. Natsuki: all bark and no bite, but I'm not testing that theory any further:

 

 

Eagles Can Fly

 

Monkeys can climb

Crickets can leap

Horses can race

Owls can seek

Cheetahs can run

Eagles can fly

People can try

But that's about it.

 

 

"I know, you hate it."

     "What? I don't hate it. Why would I hate it? I like it."

She has the same shocked face that she had just moments ago.

     "Huh?"

Natsuki puts a little more annoyance into her look as she says:

"You'd better not be lying."

     "I'm not lying. I really do like it. It's very good at that sort of purposeful drop off. It's simple yet meaningful at the same time."

My nervousness seems to have just vanished. I guess once I get rolling, there are no problems. Monika was right; I can talk! I just have to make that change of mindset.

     "Exactly! Finally, someone who gets it! A point is a point, even with an easier vocabulary."

     "This was probably the best example too."

     "I'm glad someone appreciates good art when they see it."

     "Baking, poetry, any other talents you're hiding?"

     "Yeah, I can beat up anyone who hates on Parfait Girls . You read manga, right?"

     "Y-yeah, but I've never heard of Parfait Girls ."

Which means it's either for a specific demographic, or just terrible.

     "What!?"

Natsuki grabs a book off the desk she was sitting in and shoves the book into my chest.

"Read that! And if you bend it or something, I'll kill you."

I have to read the book Yuri gave me and now a new manga? If I wasn't already so ahead of my schoolwork, this would be too much. A small price to pay, I guess. I haven't gotten my hands on a new manga in a while anyway.

     "Have you read the whole series already?"

     "More times than I can count. It's one of the best in the biz. Be sure to read it carefully cause' I'm gonna quiz you on it."

You've got to be kidding me. I came here to get away from the studies, not add on to them. Let's call it a challenge, I guess.

After thanking Natsuki, I take my poem to Yuri. This is where the real scolding begins, probably. 

...

After Yuri reads the poem:

     Yuri: "This is your first time writing poetry, correct?"

     "Is it that bad?"

     "O-oh n-no that's not what I meant. It's honestly a good first attempt. I just noticed a few characteristics that are obvious with newer poets."

     "Ah, I see."

     "I always see new poets try to emphasize their own style right off the bat and make it too deliberate. As a result, their style and message are weakened. In reality, it would probably be best to start with a more traditional style, like sonnets, or haikus."

     "Wow, you really know what you're talking about with this stuff, don't you?"

Yuri's face turns red as she looks away.

     "I-I just have a lot of experience."

     "Hey, it's nothing to be ashamed about. I appreciate your honesty."

     "I-I'm sorry, I-I don't want to tell you how to write your poems."

     "It's ok Yuri. I really will take your feedback. Maybe I'll switch it up next time."

She gives a weak smile in return.

"May I read yours?"

     "O-of course, here you are. I hope you like it"

She hands me her poem. She seems very excited about it:

 

Ghost Under the Light

 

The tendrils of my hair illuminate beneath the amber glow.

Bathing.

It must be this one.

The last remaining streetlight to have withstood the test of time.

The last yet to be replaced by the sickening blue-green hue of the future.

I bathe. Calm; breathing air of the present but living in the past.

The light flickers.

I flicker back.

 

"Jeez…"

     “I- I’m sorry if you don’t like it.”

     “No no, that’s not it. I’m just not used to that ‘well written’ stuff.”

     “Ah… I’m not sure I understand.”

     “How do I put it… Basically, your writing is just out of my league, ehe.”

Yuri ponders for a moment, seemingly confused.

     “It’s not too short is it? I usually write longer pieces, but since this is the first day of sharing and all-”

     “It has nothing to do with the length. I’m just too stupid to get what’s going on.”

Yuri’s face lifts up as she finally understands that I’m just a dumb teenager who only reads poetry because I’m told to.

     “O-Oh, alright, I understand now. I suppose it can take a lot of practice to write and understand certain poetry."

I read it over once or twice more...

The last remaining streetlight to have withstood the test of time…

-the sickening blue-green hue of the future.

-living in the past.

     “Is it about some kind of regretful past?”

     “Close, it’s about a past that can’t be let go. But if imagining it as a regretful one allows you to enjoy the poem more, then I can’t say you’re wrong. That's part of the beauty of poetry. It can be interpreted to mean many things that relate to each of us as individuals. There's a quote, I don't quite recall who said it, but it says 'death of the author is the birth of the reader'-"

Man, Yuri really knows her stuff. Just like me, she seems to become much more confident when she talks about something she likes, or when she talks about something she's passionate about. She probably grew up reading instead of playing video games like I did. 

As I'm listening, Yuri stops, as if to catch herself.

"I-I'm sorry, I was rambling. I do that when talking about these types of things. I apologize for being annoying."

She says that last part kind of quickly, as if something bad would happen if I wasn't told. It was hectic.

     "Wait, what? You weren't being annoying. I was listening, wasn't I?"

Yuri thinks for a second.

     "Y-yes, I suppose you were."

     "This is a Literature Club, after all."

     "I'm sorry, I'm just not used to sharing these things with others; much less those people who actually care about it."

     "I mean, people don’t give you trouble over it, right?"

Yuri proceeds to look down and tug on the sleeve of her uniform.

Ok, that's just wrong!

"Are you serious?"

     "It's ok, I'm used to it."

Her expression has changed. She looks sad yet content at the same time. How!?

It was at this point that I remembered something. I was reminded when Yuri tugged on her sleeve. In one of the homes I stayed at, there was a boy, about fifteen, who would always wear long sleeves. He was constantly watched because he had a tendency to scratch his own skin off. Those homes weren’t exactly stress free for the majority of its tenants. It was easy to get in trouble or be outed. The thought of Yuri doing something like that makes me physically shiver. 

This catches Yuri's attention. 

     "Are you quite alright?"

I catch myself looking at her arms as the thought passes through my brain, and leaves just as quickly.

     "Y-yeah I'm fine. Listen Yuri, anyone who bullies you over what you love and enjoy can go jump off a bridge."

Yuri's eyes widened at this statement. A bit harsh, but I could have said something much worse. 

     "I've only known you for a day, but I can already tell that you're a good person. You made me tea and gave me a book, just so I would feel more welcome. The very least I could do is listen, especially when you know what you're talking about."

Yuri pauses to gather her words.

     "Thank You, MC. I'm genuinely glad that you're willing to listen. I'm just not used to it."

     "To prove it, I'll take your advice into consideration for my next poem. And I'll also read the first few chapters of that book."

     "I hope you enjoy it. I can't wait to hear your thoughts on it."

Last stop, Monika. As the president, I'm sure she'll find plenty of ways to pick my poem apart, but from what I'm gathering, my poem isn't half bad. It just needs some work.

     Monika: "Let's take a look at what you've conjured up, MC."

     "Honestly, I was expecting far worse criticism than I've gotten so far."

     "Criticism is useless if it's not given in an objective, understanding manner. Being harsh about it can just drive people away, which is what makes that criticism useless. Besides, I'm sure your poem isn't that bad."

     “Thanks, I guess?”

     “Don’t worry, it was a compliment.”

I handed Monika my poem after she lightly giggled.

She takes a moment to digest the words on my wrinkled up paper.

     "Hm, not bad, MC, not bad at all."

     "That's a relief. Yuri did tell me that I should try more traditional styles so that I could find my own easier."

     "That's good advice. I would also suggest thinking a little more outside the box."

     "Could you explain?"

     "Well, I understood the message of the poem instantly. Using phrases or metaphors to string the reader along and force them to think can go a long way to make the poem memorable and impactful."

     "I see what you mean. That actually sounds more fun to write too."

     "That's the spirit! Here, take a look at my poem."

Monika hands me her poem:



A Broken Family Tree

 

I am one of many

Small branches of a broken tree,

Always looking to the ones above

For guidance, 

strength 

and security.

One little branch trying

To keep the others from breaking away.

Who will fall?

And who will stay?

Now I stand alone,

Looking at the earth through the rain,

And I see the broken branches I knew

Scattered about me in pain.

There are those who have taken an ax

To the root of our very foundation

And who have passed this destruction

Down to every new generation.

If I could take that ax,

I would toss it deep into the sea,

Never to return again

To harm the generations that follow me.

I am one of many,

But alone I will go

And plant the new seeds

Where a beautiful tree will grow.

Wow!

I go wide-eyed after reading Monika's poem.

"You understand it, right?"

     "O-oh, y-yeah yeah, I understand it; it's just that I really like it."

     "Thanks, MC. I feel kinda hypocritical now, since I didn't use the advice I gave you just a moment ago. I thought I'd save the more complex style, since this is our first day sharing poems and all."

     "I'm in no position to judge. Whatever you like is fine with me. Can I ask what the inspiration for this was?" 

Monika suddenly looks deep in thought. Almost like she's treading on thin ice, in her brain. 

     "I guess certain traditions and habits passed down from previous generations are what create criminals, and start other terrible problems for people. If a tree is damaged in some way, it'll affect the entire tree, but we can't give in to that damage. We still have to try and plant good mindsets into future generations, no matter how bad the previous one was. That's kinda what I was thinking while I was writing this. Sometimes it's hard to fine tune an idea into poetry. That happened to me with this one. It can be even worse when you haven't written a lot of poetry before. It can be best to walk away and come back to that idea later in the day. You might feel more in tune with that feeling that you were going for. Heh heh, there's a quick writing tip for you."

     "And this has been Monika's Writing Tip of the Day!"

     "Haha, that's not a bad idea actually."

     "Well, I'll be honest with you, Monika. This poem and your description of it have really inspired me. I feel like writing another poem right now. You could say you've planted a seed."

The pun causes Monika to laugh a little. It's a very pretty laugh. One that makes me happy just hearing it. Talking with someone about something we both enjoy is something I can, hopefully, get used to. 

     "This is great to hear, MC. It means I'm doing my job well."

     "As far as I can tell, you're a great president. I've only been here a day, and I already love it, which is not what I was expecting when I heard the words 'Literature Club', n-no offense."

     "None taken, I'm so glad about that, but that is a hard roadblock. 'Literature Club' doesn't exactly scream 'exciting experience'."

     "Did you try taking it to the big club promotions last Monday?"

     "We weren't registered as an official club that Monday. We only had three members. You need four to start a club. Funny enough, Natsuki joined only a day after that. It was lucky that we got Natsuki, but it was unlucky that we missed that big opportunity." 

     "The Cultural Festival is next week. Did you have any plans for that?"

As Monika opened her mouth to answer, we hear Natsuki complaining about something, loudly. She is standing in front of Yuri. They must have been sharing poems.

     Natsuki: "That's what I can't stand! The poem could have been heavy, but it's impossible to read! Why make your vocabulary so complicated for no reason?”

      Yuri: "I-I'll have to respectfully disagree. The more heavy use of vocabulary is what makes a poem more thought provoking. Your light use makes the poem's message seem out of place."

     "Yeah, it's supposed to be like that. That's what helps you remember it. Using bigger words doesn't instantly make you smarter. It only makes you look like it."

Yuri's eyes open wide at this comment.

     "I'm sorry, but it's not my fault that you're too narrow-minded to enjoy my poetry."

You can tell Yuri is holding herself back, for her and Natsuki’s sake.

     " I'm narrow-minded? You can't appreciate such a simple message! You're just being stuck up. MC enjoyed my poem."

Oh no.

     "You're lucky he even listened to you, after the way you made fun of him yesterday. You could have chased him off completely. All you wanted to do was shove your uninspired manga in his face. I'll have you know that he enjoyed my poem too, and unlike you, he listened to me and took my advice."

     " Ggh And how do you know he didn't listen to me? You just want to be right!"

     Sayori: "Guys, please, can we just-"

     Yuri and Natsuki: "This doesn't involve you."

Sayori jolts backwards a little bit. This is getting out of hand.

I'm getting exhausted just listening to them argue. I could feel myself sweating after I came up in the argument.

     Yuri: "You have the gall to talk to me about being right? All you do is lash out over your thoughts and opinions. Calling out others' insecurities is not only mean, it's simply despicable, not to mention extremely childish."

     "I'm not calling anything out. I'm just joking around."

     "Your jokes are-"

They continue to argue.

No

I've only been here a day

I'm not letting this slip away 

Not over some petty argument

I feel slight anger building up inside of me.

     "Well, we'll just ask MC. MC, you don't have a problem with my jokes, do you?"

     "MC, I'm sorry for putting you on the spot, but I'm sure that Natsuki is making you uncomfortable. I apologize on her behalf."

     "Hey! I can speak for myself. If he has a problem with my joking, I'll apologize."

Ok, that's enough!

      MC:"Alright, can both of you stop?!"

I say with firmness and a hinge of anger and some other sense of overwhelming emotion..

Both Yuri and Natsuki stop cold, looking directly at me.

I breathe a little before speaking.

"How did critique of poems turn into personal insults so fast?"

     Natsuki: "It's not my fault she-"

     "Natsuki!"

Natsuki's eyes widen as she flinches back a little. She wants to respond but she fights the urge.

"You guys are very different, but that's what makes you awesome as individuals. Yuri, you told me just moments ago about the beauty of poetry, and how it can relate to different people through interpretation. Why can't that be the same for Natsuki's poem?"

Natsuki flashes a victory smile.

"Natsuki, poetry didn't get popular by always being simple and easy to interpret. Yuri's more complicated style is no better or worse than your straightforward one."

Her smile is quickly diminished.

"I don't want to have this club ruined so quickly over an argument about creative differences. Those differences are what's supposed to make the club special, right?"

Both of these girls are looking down with red faces, seemingly ashamed- Yuri more so than Natsuki.

There is a moment of awkward silence. It's the type of silence that everyone wants to yell at. I might have left everyone worse off than if I hadn’t responded. The room feels so heavy after I stopped ranting.

Yuri’s even trembling a little.

     Yuri: "E-e-excuse me."

Yuri rushes out of the room, and Natsuki sits down, putting her chin in her crossed arms.

"I'm an idiot."

"No you're not. You just need a little more practice."

I noticed a boy doing school work with a tutor at a table near mine.

"You said that last week."

"I'll be back."

He rushes out of the room.

That memory was of the same boy that scratched himself, when stressed. It was discovered the next day that he rushed out to cut himself. 

My brain immediately assumes the worst for Yuri.

     "H-hey Sayori, can you go make sure Yuri's ok, please?"

She glances at Monika, who nods.

     Sayori: "O-ok."

Sayori leaves to go find Yuri.

Me and Monika look at Natsuki, who is now staring out the window.

     "Natsuki…"

She looks in our direction, appearing apologetic yet annoyed at the same time.

     Natsuki: "I really was just joking with you ya know."

     "I-I know. I just didn't want you two to make it worse. I guess I went out a little too hard didn't I?"

     Monika: "No, MC, you didn't. That would have gotten worse if you hadn't said anything. But you shouldn't have had to in the first place. I should have stopped it myself."

Monika looks very disappointed in herself for letting those two go at it like that. She sighs in a sense of familiarity, almost like she has to stop fights frequently but isn’t successful. I hope Yuri and Natsuki don’t do this often.

     "Maybe I should have just said nothing."

     Natsuki: “Ugh, stop thinking so much about it. We stopped, didn't we?"

     "Y-yeah I-I guess you did."

I turn to see Monika looking at me with a look I can't quite describe.

     Monika: "You seem to care about this club a lot."

My face turns red as I recall what I said to the arguing girls.

     "I ju-just really like it here."

I turn to Natsuki.

     "Sorry for snapping at you, Natsuki. I really do like your poem."

     Natsuki: "Yeah, yeah, stop being so sappy."

It sounds like she's fine… I hope.

     "So, you're not mad at me?"

She turns to look me in the eye, trying to read my expressions.

She keeps an annoyed look on her face as she replies:

     "I… I guess not, I'm still annoyed at Yuri though."

Natsuki doesn't seem to be "mad", but I don't want to see what she's like when she is .

Monika chimes in:

     Monika: "It would be great if you two could find a common ground. I'd hate to see you guys fight again, especially since you both have such wonderful poetry. Plus, you're both just great people in general."

Natsuki just looks out the window in response:

Sayori and Yuri have been gone for a while. It's almost time to leave. 

Finally, the two missing club members come back in. Yuri looks like she's mentally been through hell. She's not making eye contact, she's breathing harder, and she's red from embarrassment. Sayori looks more confident, but she's...pale...her eyes are a little more red than when she was last here. Why would Sayori be pale and red eyed? Either she's sick, or she saw something that she found disgusting. I’m sure she wasn’t chopping onions on the way. She wasn’t sick this morning or at the start of the club. 

My thoughts are interrupted by Monika:

"Yuri, are you alright?"

     Yuri: "Y-y-yes, I-I'm fine now, thank you."

Monika goes wide-eyed once she notices Sayori's pale face.

     "Sayori, what's wrong? You're so pale!"

Sayori starts getting some color back after turning a little red. This means she must not be sick. 

     Sayori: "O-oh, I am? I, uh, I must be getting sick, ehe."

She's lying through her teeth. Sayori was never a good liar, still isn't, apparently. I won't call her out on it, though. Monika makes a face that tells me she isn't buying it either.

     "Maybe we should all just go ahead and go home, get some rest."

Everyone unanimously agrees. 

I start walking back with Sayori. Her face is looking much better now. She must have seen something. I mean, it wouldn’t surprise me, since the bathrooms can get pretty filthy, at least the boy’s restroom. I don't know if I should question her or not though. All I know is that we're almost half-way there, and she hasn't said a word. I hope I wasn't right about Yuri. That was supposed to be an educated guess based on coincidence. Seeing Yuri open up her own skin is something that I'm sure would make Sayori pale and probably cry. I don't know how long Sayori has known Yuri, but she can be very emotional. It wouldn't take much to make her cry. Heck, thinking about Yuri hurting herself is close to making me cry, and I've only known her for a day!

     MC:"Hey Sayori?"

Sayori quickly shifts her attention to me.

     Sayori: "Hm?"

I give her a thoughtful, concerned look.

     "Are you ok?"

     "O-oh I'm sorry, did you want to talk? I was just thinking to myself."

     "Well, I-...."

Should I say anything? If Sayori wanted any of us to know about something, she would have told us, right? I won't push it. If she wants to say something, she will. 

     "Ah, about Natsuki and Yuri, do they fight often? It seemed like that was pretty intense, even for everyone else."

Sayori looks pretty upset about it.

     "Oh no, I mean, they've disagreed once or twice, but they really are amazing people."

     "I don't doubt that. Natsuki can be pretty stubborn though."

     "Oh, don't be fooled. She only acts mean sometimes. Natsuki is an angel."

I figured that Sayori didn't have a strong sense of character, but jeez.

     "What makes you say that?"

     "Last week I was hungry, and Natsuki bought me a cookie."

Well I'll admit, I wouldn't expect Natsuki to do something like that, but I still wouldn't call her an "angel".

     "How about Yuri? How long has she been in the club?"

     "Oh Yuri is-..."

She started the sentence happily, but cut herself off. She looks so down all of a sudden. 

     "Sayori…"

She starts turning pale again, eyes wide. I shouldn't have mentioned Yuri.

     "Um~"

...

     "Sayori!"

I grab her right shoulder, looking her in the eyes.

     "I… I'm sorry, MC, I have to make an important phone call."

She rushes off to her house, which is only about a block away.

     "STAY SAFE!"

I felt the urge to yell that as I watched Sayori run. If I somehow wasn't sure of anything a minute ago, I'm positive that something's wrong now. Who do I tell? Who do I get advice from? What to do? Mom? No, if I tell her, she'll figure out that I'm hanging out with people, and I don't think she'd be alright with that. What will I tell her when she comes back, and I'm coming home late? I've been doing extra work at school. Yeah, that'll do. 

Man, I have no one to tell about this. How do I- I don't-. I don't know what to do. WAIT, I can ask Dr. Xander about it. It's more secretive that way. Agh, no I can't tell him either. He's the one who put the restrictions on me in the first place. I'm so upset over this. I can't think straight. 

I unlock my door and walk into my quiet house.

Tomorrow is going to be a weird day. I have to do something to calm the atmosphere tomorrow. I need to try and replicate the feeling I felt at the start of the club meeting today. I don't want to see Sayori sad, Yuri stressed out of her mind, and I definitely don't want to see Natsuki angry. First things first, I don't want Monika to be mad either, so I'd better get a poem started.

Chapter Text

Keeping a clear head last night was next to impossible, especially when writing the poem. The first one was hard enough without thinking about how I can lighten the mood at the club. Ultimately, I settled on just buying everyone a cookie from the school vending machines. It's not a very good idea on the surface, but never underestimate the power of sugar, especially when Sayori is involved. Speaking of Sayori, she seemed fine on our daily walk to school. Maybe she drank some outdated milk or something yesterday. 

After the school day officially ends, I make my way toward the club room. Let's hope everyone isn't too sour from yesterday's events. 

I open the door to see almost everything the same as yesterday. The only difference is the atmosphere itself. It's not what I expected it to be. Everyone is…calm? Happy, even. I notice that Sayori has chocolate on her face, and Yuri is taking small bites into a cookie. 

Before I know it, Monika tosses a wrapped up chocolate chip cookie in my direction. I catch it and look up to see Monika grinning.

     Monika: "I didn't know what you liked, so I took the safe pick."

I look to my right and see that Natsuki also has crumbs all over her desk. 

Wait a second, did Monika take my idea!? The odds of that are way too low. That is both scary and impressive.

     MC: "U-uh, thank you, Monika. That was nice of you."

Sayori takes me by surprise.

     Sayori: "What's wrong MC? You look like you've seen a ghost."

     "O-oh, nothing, I just wasn't expecting a cookie when I walked in."

I smile and start eating the cookie rather quickly. 

     Natsuki: "Neither were we. Hey, Yuri, maybe we should fight more often."

Natsuki causes a series of chuckles among the club members.

     Yuri: "I wouldn't take it that far, but I'm appreciative nonetheless. Thank you Monika."

     Monika: "That's alright, I figured that sugar would be a good start after yesterday's events. Who doesn’t get a little boost from sugar?"

Sayori responds with her mouth full of water to wash down the cookie.

     Sayori: "Mhmm~"

     "Doesn't taste as good after trying Natsuki's cupcakes though."

     Natsuki: "And don't any of you forget it."

Sayori swallows the water.

     Sayori: "I do love those cupcakes ."

     MC: "Reminds me of when you would trick me into buying you food."

     "I did noooot."

     "Don't give me that Sayori. You totally did. It's not like I got a lot of allowance either."

     Yuri: "Oh, you two are childhood friends?"

     Sayori: "Yep!"

Sayori responds excitedly. I guess she only remembers the good parts. Anytime I think of our shenanigans, I'm reminded of how it all came to an abrupt halt. Everything I knew was thrown on its head, and Sayori was never told what happened.

     "Yeah, it was all fun."

I say this rather normally, but everyone looks at me all confused. Natsuki looks at Sayori and asks:

     Natsuki: " 'Was' ? What happened?"

     Sayori: "Uuuuummm, I don't really know. What happened, MC?"

Oh great.

     MC: "It was… some important life stuff going on at the time. It was my fault."

     Monika: "At least you have this club to bring you back."

Sayori and I look at each other and smile.

     "Yeah, that's true, and I can't thank you enough for that."

     "I can't help but feel like I've accomplished my goal as president. Bringing people together through a common interest."

     Sayori: "I think you've done an amazing job, Monika."

     Yuri: "As do I, I never thought I'd feel comfortable anywhere in this school."

     Natsuki: "Me neither."

I glance at Sayori, and catch her looking at Yuri with a bit of a neutral expression. I guess Sayori wasn't sick after all. Honestly, at the moment, I kind of forgot about all that, but if Sayori ever gets seriously sick from this whole 'Yuri thing', I'll have to intervene. I won't outright say anything, but just enough to make Sayori better.

I wave my hand in front of her face.

     MC: "Earth to Sayori."

She snaps her head back to me.

     Sayori: "Oh sorry, I guess I was daydreaming."

Again, not a very good liar, but I'll ignore it for now.

     "Alright."

There's a moment of silence.

     Monika: "Well, we've still got a few minutes before we share poems. I'll let you all know before we start."

Everyone goes back to their seats.

I've got a book to return.

I walk over to Natsuki.

     "H-hey, Natsuki, here's your book back."

I hand the copy of Parfait Girls to her.

     Natsuki: "So, what'd you think?"

     "I… I liked it, but it seems to lack an overarching story."

     "Well, duh, this one was an introduction. The story picks up in the second book."

     "I noticed that one of the characters bakes a lot. I don't suppose that's a coincidence?"  

I smirk.

     "D-don't get any ideas. I didn't start baking just because some character in a manga did."

Uh huh, sure. I wouldn’t care if she did anyway.

     "Ok ok, sorry."

     "Alright, quiz time."

     "W-wait, you were serious?"

     "I don't joke around with my favorite manga."

     "I can tell."

     "Alright, first question, who did Hana have a crush on in chapter 8?"

     "Ah, I didn't quite get that far."

Natsuki went from excited to irritated really quickly.

     "What? How far did you get?"

     "Chapter Six. Sorry, I was pretty busy last night."

I hold up my poem and Yuri's book as physical evidence.

     "Alright, that's fine, I guess."

Huh, I'm pleasantly surprised with that tame reaction.

"Now you gotta finish it. C'mon!"

Natsuki drags me to a spot near the back of the room. She sits down in front of one of the windows, hitting the floor. I follow suit and sit down. I'm not quite sure why we're on the floor, but it's not important enough to question her about it. 

I sit down and notice that it's warm where the sun comes in. Not only that, but it will light up the book as well. Not a bad place to read, actually. 

As Natsuki opens the book back up, I look over and notice how beautifully the sun makes her stand out. I'm caught staring at her glowing pink hair and sparkling eyes. 

She looks at me and lightly blushes.

"W-what are you looking at!?"

I snap my sight elsewhere.

     "S-sorry…I’ll get started."

She hands me the book back, and I start reading through the rest of chapter six.

“Haven’t you already read this?”

     “Duh, I told you I did. Don’t be so dense.”

     “S-sorry, I just figured you might get bored.”

     “It’s fine, now pay attention. This is a good part.”

Natsuki must just enjoy sharing her manga with people.

"Haha, I totally forgot about that!"

     "So uh, what do your friends think of this series?"

     "H-huh? Why are you asking that all of a sudden?"

     "Just curious on why you would choose to read with me of all people."

     "They, um, aren't really into manga. They think it's childish."

     "Heh, give them one story they like, and I bet they would change their mind."

     "Exactly! They just don't know. It's all about the stories. Glad someone gets it."

     "Yeah me and manga have a long history."

     "Well it's about to get longer. Pay attention to this page. It's important!"

After a few minutes an interruption echoes in the room:

     Monika: "Okay everyone! Time for poems."

     Natsuki: "Dang it Monika, we were just getting to the good part!"

     "Well, sorry Natsuki, but we have to share at some point."

Natsuki lets out an annoyed grunt.

     MC: "I'm not sure if I'll have time to read anymore tonight. Should I just leave it here or…?"

     "Mmm, yeah, just put it back in the closet over there."

I go to the closet that she's pointing me toward and put the first volume back in a boxed set.

     "Is that whole set yours?"

     "Yep!"

     "Why do you keep it in the club room instead of at your house?"

She tilts her head in a weird way that exposes some makeup. I guess that's what was making her shine under the window.

     "Um, well, my dad's kinda picky, so... I guess it would be less trouble if I just read it here instead of at the house."

     "Huh, strict dad."

     "You don't know the half of it."

"Oh my- what happened dear!?"

I was sleeping and heard someone knocking on the door. I got up to see the house owner with a small girl standing in the pouring rain, with scratches, bruises, and blood on her arms and face.

The girl looks down with tears in her eyes instead of responding. The housekeeper brought her inside and told me to quickly get a towel. 

Turns out her dad had beat her, after too much booze.

"Hey, baka, you awake?"

I'm brought back to earth with Natsuki literally snapping me back to reality.

     "Oh, s-sorry, what did you say?"

     "I said, you might as well show me your poem while you're here. Do you always ignore people around you?"

     "Jeez, sorry."

Nah, there's no way that that's the same scenario as the girl from a few years ago. I don't remember her name, but I remember her short blond hair and bruised skin, which she always covered with makeup. She didn't trust anyone except the housekeeper. You can't blame her. Her dad beat her for God's sake. Knowing that Yuri probably hurts herself is too much knowledge for me by itself. I'm sure Natsuki is fine. I’ve got to stop jumping to conclusions. Am I just going to convince myself that women with makeup are covering a bruise? That would be stupid of me.

"Here you go."

I hand my poem to Natsuki. 

I changed it up quite a bit, seeing as I promised Yuri I would. It's also a bit more metaphorical. Monika showed me how stringing the reader along can be impactful. It was also very fun to write. 

     "Yikes, definitely a downgrade from yesterday's poem."

     "Really? I thought I did a lot better this time."

I say with a disappointed tone.

     "Yuri and Monika will probably like it."

She sounds kinda annoyed at the mention of their names.

     "W-well, they did inspire this poem from yesterday."

     "So you think I don't know what I'm talking about?"

     "Hey, I never said that. I'm just trying out different styles. Experimenting."

After a few seconds:

     "Well, that's ok then, as long as you remember who the best poet in the room is."

She sounds pretty confident. Is she messing around or is she that self-centered? 

"Here-"

She shoves her poem in my direction.

 

Amy Likes Spiders

 

You know what I heard about Amy?

Amy likes spiders.

Icky, wriggly, hairy, ugly spiders!

That's why I'm not friends with her.

 

Amy has a cute singing voice.

I heard her singing my favorite love song.

Every time she sang the chorus, my heart would pound to the rhythm of the words.

But she likes spiders.

That's why I'm not friends with her.

 

One time, I hurt my leg really bad.

Amy helped me up and took me to the nurse.

I tried not to let her touch me.

She likes spiders, so her hands are probably gross.

That's why I'm not friends with her.

 

Amy has a lot of friends.

I always see her talking to people.

She probably talks about spiders.

What if her friends start to like spiders too?

That's why I'm not friends with her.

 

It doesn't matter if she has other hobbies.

It doesn't matter if she keeps it private.

It doesn't matter if it doesn't hurt anyone.

 

It's gross.

She's gross.

The world is better off without spider lovers.

 

And I'm gonna tell everyone.

 

     "I take it you don't like spiders."

     "Brilliant deduction Sherlock. How about some actual feedback?"

I can't help but laugh in response.

     "In all seriousness though, I think I like yesterdays too."

Natsuki responds about how I expected.

     "What!? No way, this one is way better!"

     "Y-you're right, you're right. This one is objectively better, but I personally like yesterdays better."

     "Huh, why?"

     "I think it's because... of the message. What I got from this poem is to not hyper focus on the negatives of a person, especially if there are so few of them. Yesterdays poem told me that all we can do is try, so I should try as hard as I can. That sort of relates to writing these poems. Since I'm not too good at it, I should just try my hardest, and that's all I can do, I guess."

But I can't lie, this poem makes me think about Yuri. If I focus on her potential harming problem, I'll lose track of the wonderful person she truly is. That could be said with all the club members, especially Natsuki ironically enough. I shouldn't give more attention to the sour attitude that she sometimes displays.

"But I still like this poem too."

She rips the poem from my hand, almost literally. She reads her own poem through again in a moment of silence. 

     "Huh, I guess I see what you mean. Glad somebody can recognize talent."

She shines a confident grin.

I smile and roll my eyes as I take my poem back from the pink-haired girl. 

Since Monika and Yuri are sharing, Sayori takes quick glances at Natsuki and I. I motion her to go on ahead and share with Natsuki.

I take a seat while I wait for someone to finish up with their poems. I finally have a second to think for myself. Today was pretty hectic, so it's an opportunity I should take. 

As I glance around the room, I get a warm feeling in my chest. Sayori, Natsuki, Monika, and Yuri. All wonderful people. I'm usually ignored in school, for who knows what reason, not that I normally care, but today and yesterday were some of the best days I've had in a long while. Even though Natsuki and Yuri had a nasty fight, I'd rather have friends that fight than no friends at all. I hope to get close to these girls; not to mention that they are all very beautiful. I've read so many manga and played so many games that the physical appearance of real people started to turn stale. So it took me a couple of days to realize how attractive all these girls are. It was even harder for Sayori, seeing that I already knew her. I hope that the Literature Club will be a big part of my school year, and I hope that these people will be a part of my life in one way or another.

The more I think about it, the quicker my heart beats. Hopefully they won't think I'm weird considering my… less than normal teen years, but it seems as if I'm not the only one who worries about being weird.

I twist my head to face Yuri. 

How could anyone bully her? I mean, so what if she's a little quieter than the rest of us? Probably because the people who bully her know that she's smarter than they are. She's definitely smarter than me in the literacy department. Grades and head knowledge are up in the air.

The more I think, the farther I get from reality. I get so spaced out that I end up staring at Yuri. Once she and Monika are through talking, she notices my staring. Yuri takes nervous glances from her poem to myself.

Crap!

I get up and approach Yuri with my poem.

     "H-hi Yuri."

     Yuri: "H-hello MC.

     "I-I'm sorry about that, I uh, was super spaced out. I~ didn't want to make you nervous or anything."

     "O-oh, well that's quite alright. I often find myself spacing out. Although I'm usually looking at a book when I lose my train of thought."

She very lightly blushes after that last sentence. I was thinking about Yuri, yeah, but I didn't mean to stare.

     "A-anyway, I changed my poem up a lot since yesterday."

I hand her my poem.

A few moments go by, and Yuri's eyes widen as her focus tightens.

     "Oh my…"

I want to ask her what's up, but I can't read her expression at all.

"Phenomenal!"

     "Eh?"

     "Just yesterday I was telling you habits to help you improve, yet you've caught up so quickly. This poem is a spectacular improvement!"

I'm speechless.

A number of seconds feels like an entire minute.

     "Uh I, thanks, Yuri. Natsuki did say you'd probably like it."

Natsuki's name seems to drop a melancholy look on the purple haired bookworm.

     "M-MC?"

     "Yes?"

     "I-I hope you don't think any less of me, since yesterday. Natsuki and I have never fought quite like that. We most certainly have never gotten that loud."

She looks down, twirls her hair, and tugs on her sleeves. The sleeves covering cuts-

Aaagh, stop thinking about that!

     "I-..."

Deep breath. Don't rush and say anything you might regret.

"I don't think any less of you, Yuri. People will argue sometimes. I know that."

My old home had kids of many ages. Fights could and did break out over petty differences. Arguments like Natsuki and Yuri had weren't rare.

"You are a great person Yuri. Don't worry yourself too much."

     "Sorry."

     "What are you apologizing for?"

Yuri looks dumbfounded for just a moment.

     "O-oh, nothing I suppose. It's just a force of habit."

Wow, that bad?

     "Well I don't care if apologizing makes you feel better, but don't apologize for nothing."

I chuckle and she smiles with uncertainty.

"Mind if I read your poem?"

     "Oh, yes, please do!"

 

The Raccoon

 

It happened in the dead of night while I was slicing bread for a guilty snack.

My attention was caught by the scuttering of a raccoon outside my window.

That was, I believe, the first time I noticed my strange tendencies as an unordinary human.

I gave the raccoon a piece of bread, my subconscious well aware of the consequences.

Well aware that a raccoon that is fed will always come back for more.

The enticing beauty of my cutting knife was the symptom.

The bread, my hungry curiosity.

The raccoon, an urge.

 

The moon increments its phase and reflects that much more light off of my cutting knife.

The very same light that glistens in the eyes of my raccoon friend.

I slice the bread, fresh and soft. The raccoon becomes excited.

Or perhaps I'm merely projecting my emotions onto the newly-satisfied animal.

 

The raccoon has taken to following me.

You could say that we've gotten quite used to each other.

The raccoon becomes hungry more and more frequently, so my bread is always handy.

Every time I brandish my cutting knife the raccoon shows me its excitement.

A rush of blood. Classic Pavlovian conditioning. I slice the bread.

And I feed myself again.



No no no, it’s just a coincidence! 

Yeah right, coincidence my foot! This has to be about her self-harm habits. But… I guess it can all technically be chance. I’d better not rush things. Some careful prodding might do the trick. 

     “Hmm, I think I like it better than yesterday's poem.”

     “Do you? I’m happy to hear that. I did try to make improvements for today's poem.”

     “Probably because I got the message quicker this time.”

A quick laugh comes out to ease the atmosphere.

“It’s about the struggle to break habits, right?”

     “Yes, that’s precisely it!”

     “May I ask what habit this poem is referring to?”

     “O-oh um…”

She takes a moment before speaking.

“W-well um, this one wasn’t exactly based on anything specific. It’s meant to mean a lot of things.”

Despite her best efforts, she doesn’t sound too convincing. She’s resumed her sleeve tugging. That’s starting to become a give away.

     “One more question.”

     “Y-yes?”

     “Has Sayori read this yet?”

Yuri’s eyes widen for just a split second, before she starts twirling on her hair as well as turning red.

     “N-n-no, w-why do you ask?”

Uh oh, I might be pushing it.

     “It-it’s just a message that she could probably relate to, heh heh. Waking up late, eating lots of sugar, that sort of thing.”

Yuri releases a breath that she didn’t know she was holding, albeit, quietly.

     “O-oh, I understand. I guess I’ll go ahead and do that.”

She has a look. Almost as if she wrote this forgetting that Sayori had to read it. As I hand her the poem, I’d like to send off with something a bit more positive.

     “By the way, Yuri…”

She looks back up at me.

     “Hm?”

     “I’m enjoying that book so far, even though I’m only two chapters in, thanks again. I swear I’ll stop thanking you for the same thing. That was the last time, ha ha.”

     “I’m happy you’re enjoying it. I can’t wait to hear your thoughts as you get deeper into the world.” 

With that, she goes to Sayori to share poems, as Monika approaches me.

     Monika: “Hey MC!”

Right as she spoke, I remembered how we had the same idea with the cookies. Without replying, I simply show her the sugary contents of my bag. 

“Wait, what is this?”

     “You took my idea!”

Almost raising my voice but not quite. Just getting loud enough to emphasize the point, but not draw attention. I’m not mad or anything, quite the opposite; I think it’s hilarious.

     “Those are for us?”

     “Yes! That was my idea, and you took it!”

Monika just starts laughing. Man, her laugh is pretty!

     “Ha heh, well, sorry I guess, but I find that funny.”

I hand her the cookie as a response, laughing a little.

     “You can just eat it later if you want.”

But she begins to tear into the wrapping, despite what I had just said.

     “I didn’t buy one for myself, and I’m hungry anyway.”

She proceeds to eat the chocolate chip cookie pretty quickly. 

     “A snack and a good poem to read.”

     “Pretty big assumption for a newbie.”

Monika reads my poem as she takes the final bites of her cookie.

“Wow, you weren't kidding. This is a great improvement MC! Maybe one day you’ll show up with a masterpiece.”

     “'Masterpiece' is subjective, isn’t it?”

     “Mmmhm, we’ll make a poet out of you yet. I really like the use of metaphors in this piece.” 

     “Natsuki didn't seem to think of it as an improvement.”

     “Well, that’s just how she is. Her poems tend to be more on the simple side. Not that there isn’t a place for that, but she has a hard time keeping up with people like Yuri, and vice versa.”

     “It is just poetry after all. No use in getting so worked up over it, I guess.”

Monika puts her finger on her chin as she states:

     “I wouldn’t call it ‘just poetry’. It can be a great way to put emotions onto paper, like when you put a bucket under a leak to get all the excess water out. If it gets to be too much, you need to put that excess somewhere, hence poetry.”

After reading both Yuri and Natsuki’s poem, that starts to make sense. It’s almost as if those two weren’t just judging poetry, but their character, to an extent.

“And that is Monika’s Writing Tip of the Day!”

     “Aye, gonna actually go with it?”

     “It sounded kinda good yesterday, so I figured, why not. Here’s my poem.”

As I reach for Monika’s poem, a hard sounding shake rumbles through the floor. I quickly turn my head to see Sayori ram the door open as she takes off down the hallway. Yuri looks distraught, unable to move. I instinctively run to the door to see where Sayori has gone. Right as I step into the hallway, I hear the girls bathroom door shut. Before I can even start to think of what happened, Yuri rushes past me to catch up with Sayori. Part of me knows what happened, but the other part is just sad. Either Sayori had to cry or throw up, maybe both. 

     Natsuki: “What was that about?”

I let out a heavy sigh.

This can’t continue. I don’t have to tell Yuri anything, but if Sayori has to rush out everyday because of her, then this club isn’t going to stay composed for long. 

We wait patiently for the two to return. This gives me time to think. I don’t want to trigger anything, but at the same time, Yuri hurting herself and Sayori being sick because of it isn’t normal or healthy. 

It has to stop! 

Eventually, after what felt like an hour of silence, Yuri walks in with her arms wrapped around Sayori, who is bent over with her hands on her stomach, completely pale faced as well.

I’m the first to ask:

     MC: “Sayori, are you ok!?”

     Yuri: “She’s stressed-”

Yuri is interrupted by Sayori giving a quick elbow jab to her gut.

“Uh, sh-she’s sick and should probably go home and rest.”

     “Here, I’ll make sure she gets there.”

     Sayori: “D-don’t worry about me, MC. I’ll be ok by myself. You can stay till the meeting ends. Urp, nnngg.

Yeah right. She's really sick. Her sweet tooth probably isn't helping right now either.

     “What kind of friend would I be if I let you walk home sick to your stomach by yourself?”

I replace Yuri in holding Sayori up.

“We’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

     Natsuki: “Get better, Sayori. Don't you skip out on us”

Yuri stays silent, looking at the ground.

Monika yells out as we exit the classroom:

     Monika: “STAY SAFE!”

I get a weird sense of déjà vu .

Chapter Text

Sayori and I almost reached the school gate. I’m not sure if I’m more concerned for her mind or her physical health, but either way, she should go home and sleep. Not that she’ll be able to sleep, but lying down next to a trash can is probably a must. As we’re almost ready to leave the property, a strange voice calls out behind us.

     Unknown: “EXCUSE ME!”

I turn around to see a girl with red hair and glasses jog toward us. She may be a little taller than Natsuki, but not much. 

Unknown: “Excuse me, but are you MC?”

     MC: “W-well yes, but I can’t talk right now. Sayori here is sick and I’m trying to get her ho-"

     Sayori: “No, it’s ok MC. You guys talk. I can wait.”

     “Are you sure, Sayori? I’d rather not be on the property if your stomach decides to pull the trigger.”

     “I’m sure. Don’t worry so much about me, MC.”

She’s been using that phrase lately. Maybe she feels guilty for stopping the club. I’ll worry about it later.

     Unknown: “I promise, it’s just one question. Oh, where are my manners, my name is Amy.”

Amy seems like she’s being energetic via force.

     MC: “Amy, huh? Do you know Natsuki by chance?”

     Amy: “Well, we’re in a lot of the same classes, but I don’t really know her. Why?”

     MC: “Oh, no reason, I’m just pretty sure I’ve heard your name somewhere.”

I hear Sayori giggle softly behind me. I guess she isn’t too sick at the moment.

     “Anyway, I just wanted to ask you something real quick.”

     “What’s that?”

     “Um, well… how do I put this? Are yo- … are the rumors true?”

I look at Sayori completely confused, to which she just shrugs.

     “Well, that depends. What rumors? I don’t even hear my name uttered a lot of the time, not even from teachers.”

     “Well that might just mean something then.”

Amy sounds like some kind of investigative reporter or something, trying to hunt the truth or the lies.

     “Anyways, what rumors, specifically?”

     “Well, I’m not saying I agree with these rumors or anything, but…”

I look at her quizzically and with curiosity.

     “Something about you being a...freak, from some kind of a mental institute.”

     Sayori: “MC IS NOT A FREAK!”

Sayori comes out of nowhere to immediately defend me.

     “Woah, Sayori, calm down! I can speak for myself.”

     “You’re one of the nicest people I know, MC! I can’t just sit here and let her call you a freak.”

     Amy: “I didn’t say he was! It’s just some things that I’ve heard.”

While the terminology may be off or even exaggerated, it’s not wrong.

     “L-listen Amy, what you’ve heard is greatly exaggerated. I lived with different people because of my mom's work conditions, nothing more.”

‘Vague’ doesn’t even begin to describe what just came out of my mouth.

     “I-I’m sorry for putting you on the spot, MC.”

She isn’t even really stuttering. She’s putting on a custom persona or something.

     “Well, that’s ok. Thanks for asking instead of just believing these things.”

     “I’ll leave you two alone now. Get well soon, Sayori. Have a good day guys.”

Amy leaves us, heading toward the parking lot.

     Sayori: “The nerve of that girl!”

     “Sayori, she didn’t do anything wrong.”

     “But-”

     “She just wanted to know if a rumor was true. It’s not like she started it or anything.”

Sayori just gives me a pout. What’s she so worked up about? She is still sick. I should just hurry and get her home.

“Come on, let’s get you home, so you can rest up.”

We’ve walked a few blocks, and Sayori hasn’t spoken a word. Her mind is probably going crazy right now. While I hate to technically assume things, as I haven’t seen Yuri do anything, something is severely wrong. But how should I go about it? Now's not the time for info gathering; it’s time for action. What would Dr. Xander do?

     “MC?”

Color has returned to Sayori’s face, good.

     “Mhmm?”

     “I-If you were solely responsible for someone's well-being- I-I mean if you knew that-”

Sayori’s voice starts quavering, becoming unsteady with each attempt to say what she means.

“-and you could~”

Sayori starts silently sobbing. I don’t know how long I can watch her suffer without breaking down myself. 

A few seconds of me sniffling, holding back tears, and Sayori sobbing, I simply try to get Sayori home. I put my left arm around her and say:

      “Come on, we’ll talk at your house, once you can lie down.”

She sniffs in response.

     “Ok…”

We finally get to Sayori’s house after what feels like an eternity. It’s not exactly clean, but it’s not a mess either. We walk past the living room and kitchen to reach the stairs. I walk Sayori up to her bed. Her room is more of a mess, but now isn't the time to scold her about that.

     “You stay here, I’ll get something to help you feel better. Is your stomach still upset?”

     “Y-yes, a little, but you don’t have to do anything for me, MC.”

     “If you had seen yourself when Yuri walked you into the clubroom, you’d be doing this too. Plus, I know you would do the same for me.”

     “But how do you know? We haven’t seen each other in years.”

     “It’s… hard to explain, but I just know. Stay there, I’ll be back.”

How could she not help someone in need? It’s possible that she’s even more innocent than when she was eleven. I mean, how do you get more innocent than childhood? Only if you’re Sayori. 

I head into her kitchen to see if there’s anything that could make Sayori feel better. If I give her something carbonated, it could help clear her stomach out. I open the fridge to see if she has any soda, and sure enough, her fridge is full of junk food- what a surprise. Of course her only soda is full of sugar, but it can only do more good than harm in this case, so I guess it’s good enough.

I walk back up the stairs to bring Sayori her soda. When I walk in, she is changed into casual clothes and sitting on the edge of her bed.

“Yeah, you’ll probably want to sit up for this.”

I hand her the soda, which she quickly accepts.

     “Thanks, MC.”

She takes a few big gulps, before she stops drinking.

We sit there in silence for a few seconds, only for it to be broken by a loud burp. I can’t hold back a quick laugh. 

     “Feel better now?”

     “Hehe, yeah actually, I do.”

Despite the laughter, the mood immediately gets depressing again. 

     “Sayori-”   

     “MC-”

I gesture to her to go ahead, but she refuses.

     Sayori: “No, you go. I don’t think I want to.”

Sad doesn’t quite describe her voice. Heavy. Burdened. Depressed.

I take a deep breath before I speak.

     “I know about Yuri.”

She looks up at me in shock.

“Sayori, does she hurt herself?”

Tears start forming in Sayori’s eyes.

     “Yes~”

She sounds close to bursting any second. I should give her a second. It will help me collect my thoughts as well. 

I wait about a minute before saying anything else.

     “Sayori?”

She simply looks at me, red still in her eyes.

     “What happened after Yuri and Natsuki’s argument? When Yuri rushed out?”



DAY 2 OF MC BEING IN THE CLUB- SAYORI’S POV

 

      "H-hey Sayori, can you go make sure Yuri's ok, please?"

I glance at Monika, who nods.

     "O-ok."

I head out into the hallway. Yuri must have gone to the bathrooms; I hope she’s ok. Why was MC so quick to send me after her? 

He must be worried about her.

 I wonder how he feels about Yuri? 

Agh , none of that matters right now. I’ve just got to make sure she’s ok.

I gently open the door to the girls bathroom. 

I hear a sharp inhale, like when you touch a hot stove- after that, a breath.

Yuri is looking away from the door, so I walk up to her.

“Yuri, you ok?”

     “O-OH! Sayori, I uh, y-yes, I’m fine, thank you.”

She only turns her head. Why’s that?

     “Are you sure?”

     “Y-YES I’M FINE! Sayori please, just head back to the clubroom!”

I see a drop of blood fall from her rolled up sleeves, but I can’t see her arms from here.

     “Are you hurt, Yuri? Let me see.”

I start to turn her around. She warns me to stop.

     “SAYORI NO-”

I turn Yuri to face me, which causes her to drop a bright blue pocket knife, and… show fleshly cut, bloody arms!

Wh-what is she-

She’s...cutting herself!?

     WHY!?

     “Yu-Yuri, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?”

     “SHH, Sayori, please don’t be so loud.”

     “Why would you do this!?”

     “I can explain!”

I grab her arms and look at the torn, yet perfectly sliced skin. If it were a painting, it would look like some form of abstract art. Yuri completely avoids eye contact, glowing more red than she ever has.

     “~Yuri… why?~”

I can’t take it. How could she do this to herself!? Why!?

     “I’m... I’m not very good at taking stress. This helps with it quite a lot.”

I feel like I’m going to pass out.

     “But Yuri, that’s not good for you! You can’t keep losing blood like that!”

     “I-I know, but it feels so good afterwards. You have no idea. The release.

     "Hurk- BaAAAGHH!"

I couldn't help it- the smell, the red, the blood . I couldn't stop myself from throwing up in the trash.

     "OH MY GOD! SAYORI I'M SO SORRY!"

What am I supposed to do? I’m not a doctor. I just can’t believe Yuri cuts her own skin. I can’t help crying for my dear friend.

“Sayori, please don’t cry. Don’t worry, I know where to and where to not cut. I won’t slice open a vein or do anything foolish.”

I go from crying to looking at her with a stern expression, with tears still in my eyes.

She goes back to avoiding eye contact. She pulls out strips of cloth from her blazer pocket and starts wrapping them around her arms. She does it so quickly, like she’s done it a million times. This just makes me cry all over again.

     “Yuri, I don’t want to see you hurt yourself~” 

     “Listen, Sayori, you can’t tell anyone about this, especially not MC; I-I would surely die."

I look shocked when she says that.

“N-not literally, I don’t think, but please just forget that you saw anything.”

     “HOW ~AM~ I SUPPOSED TO FORGET THIS!?”

I point my arms at her own. I can barely speak.

     “I-I’m so sorry, Sayori. I-If only you weren’t so nice, you wouldn't have come looking for me, aheh.”

She’s trying to make me feel better, but it isn’t working...at all.

     “N-no, I’m not that nice. MC sent me to make sure you were ok.”

     “H-he did!?”

THAT’S what she’s worried about!?

In an act of anger, I take her blue pocket knife off the floor and throw it in the trash can, as if that will somehow magically solve the problem.

     “A-ah, Sayori, my parents gifted me that knife!”

She digs it out of the trash and starts washing the blood and dirt off in the sink.

I feel anger and sadness flooding me all at once. I don’t even know what to feel, or how I should feel. After a minute of cleaning her knife, Yuri turns to me.

“Hm, you still look a bit pale, but we should be fine to head back. Sayori, please don’t tell them.”

It will only make her life more miserable if I do, so I guess I have to listen.

     “F-fine…”

I rinse my mouth out before we head back to the club room.



     PRESENT DAY

     Sayori: “But today, her poem made my stomach feel bad. Even though the poem said ‘bread’, I could smell the blood coming off her arms. I couldn’t take it, so I went to puke in the bathroom.”

God...even with her merely describing it, I can almost smell it too. This is awful. But… we still can’t tell anyone, not until we know exactly what we’re doing. Even though we probably will never know what we’re doing. 

     MC: “I suspected she was hurting herself, but hearing that for myself is… hard.”

The kids I’ve known during my life all knew they had problems, and it was known to others as well. But why does this feel different?

“It’s my fault, Sayori; I’m sorry.”

     “How is it your fault?”

     “If I hadn’t sent you after her, then you wouldn’t have seen anything, and the club could have just gone on like nothing happened. Ugh, thinking of what you said is starting to make me sick.”

Sayori lightly punches my arm, but enough for me to feel it.

“Ow, what was that for?”

     “It was not your fault! You were just looking after your new friend. I don't want to hear you guilt yourself ever again.”

I guess I didn’t do anything inherently wrong, but I still feel some guilt.

I sit still for a moment, thinking.

     “Ok, Sayori?”

     “Yeah?”

     “I know this is going to be difficult, but I need you to pretend like nothing happened. You never saw Yuri cut herself, and you never told me about it, understand?”

Sayori just sadly groans. I can’t blame her, but I need her to do this, for Yuri’s sake.

“I know someone who can help us with this, but he won’t be, um, available, until Friday,”

     “Who is he?”

     “A professional is what he is. Just trust me. But I need you to keep it cool until then, ok? No offense, but you’re a really bad liar.”

She pouts and replies:

     “I know. I try.”

I gently chuckle.

     “I know, but I’m going to need you to try a little harder, ok?”

Sayori sniffs and then surprisingly hugs me.

     “I don’t want her to do anything bad to herself, MC. What if she goes too deep, or cuts a vein, or-"

I put my hand on her head and began to rub, stopping her. I remember my mom used to do it when I felt scared or anxious.

     "Don't worry, Sayori. If Yuri was telling the truth, then she probably won't do anything like that- unless we mess up really badly, and suddenly cuts just aren't good enough."

     "Nnnnnngggg"

Sayori makes some kind of disgusted noise- can’t blame her.

     "One more thing, Sayori."

     "Yeah?"

     "Careful with Monika. She wasn't buying your act either, and she might get suspicious."

     "Mm…"

I stayed with Sayori for a bit longer. We discussed what should, and should not be done around Yuri. Basically, treat her like normal, but with Sayori, you gotta be specific. I decided to spend most of the evening talking to her, just to make her feel better. We actually wrote our poems together as well; they turned out pretty good, I think. I helped her with her homework a bit, and we talked about what's been going on over the past few years- more on her end, but still. I even helped her clean her room a bit. It feels like a whole lifetime since we hung out like this. I even told her about how me and Monika had the same idea with the cookies, resulting in yet another cookie disappearing from my bag. Too bad the circumstances couldn't be more tame. 

A few hours have passed. I should probably head back home; it's dark. 

I look at the clock.

8:30

     "Hmm, hey Sayori, I should probably go home, it's getting late."

     "Aww, do you have to?"

Her face is some odd combo of playful disappointment and genuine concern.

I reply in a joking manner.

     "I mean, it's not like I can stay here all night."

After about two seconds, Sayori hits me with:

     "Why not?"

I open my mouth to reply, but can't seem to come up with anything to say. I guess there's no reason not to.

"It's not like your mom will be worried or anything. She's not even home."

I'm not really sure how to go about this. I just don't want to be a pain, but Sayori's parents haven't been home either.

     "Wait a second, where are your parents?"

     "O-oh, uhh, th- they’re visiting family for a bit."

     “Where?”

     “Toronto, Canada.”

I guess she must not want the day to end, or she might freak out about Yuri overnight. I suppose there’s no harm in flopping on the couch for the night.

“To be honest MC, I just don’t want to be alone with my thoughts. I would feel a lot better if I had someone to talk to.”

Sayori says this with a slightly embarrassed expression.

Well, now Sayori doesn’t leave me with many choices. She probably knows it too. I give her a comforting smile.

     “Alright, just let me grab some stuff from home. It’s only about a block away, maybe less.”

     “Okie dokie!”

I head out the front door and start making my way home. It’s cool, but not cold. It’s just right. As I make my way down the sidewalk under the glow of the moon, my understanding of Sayori’s request becomes more clear. She actually saw it happen, while I’ve only heard about it. I can imagine Sayori being kept up for hours with racing thoughts. You lie there as self-doubt starts to cloud your mind, and you wonder if anything will turn out ok in the end. Heck, small events can trigger this for some people, but seeing a friend cut themselves open is on a whole different level. The more I think about it, the more that I can feel the cold rushing up and down my spine and my heart beat quicker. Maybe this sleepover will do me some good too. In the meantime, the short walk, as well as the quiet night, will be therapeutic. 

I almost walked past my house, while I was thinking to myself. Anyway, I just need a change of clothes and whatnot. I’ll take Yuri’s book with me to- … Maybe that isn’t such a good idea. I’ll just leave it home for the night.

I walk into my house, and run up to my room to grab something to sleep in, as well as my spare uniform. 

     “Let’s see, I shouldn’t bring Yuri’s book, and I left Natsuki’s manga at the club, hmmm.”

I glance over at my own manga collection, neatly aligned on my bookshelf.

“Pfft”

I’ve read them all so many times that I don’t even want to think about bringing them.

“I guess I can either talk to Sayori some more, or just play games on my phone. I guess I could take my laptop, a hand me down from mom.”

I take my things and head out the door, locking it behind me.

I approach the door to Sayori’s house.

For most people, a scenario like this between friends of the opposite sex would be pretty awkward, but this is just how we were as kids. Just flat out walking into each other's houses and asking the other if they wanted to do something. The neighborhood is pretty safe, so our parents didn’t care to let us run back and forth from our homes, at least before dark. Man those times were fun.

I knock on the door before letting myself in.

“HEY SAYORI, I’M BACK!”

      “OKAY!”

She shouts as she runs back down the stairs in her pink pajamas with white polka dots. For some reason, her attire doesn’t throw me off one bit. That’s just how I remember Sayori. 

     “I fixed up the guest room for you!”

She’s grinning from ear to ear.

     “O-oh, you didn’t have to do that, Sayori. I was just going to flop on the couch.”

Her face takes a more serious tone.

     “Oh no, you don’t want to do that.”

She walks up to her couch and slowly yet carefully lowers herself onto it. It makes the loudest creaking and screeching noises I’ve ever heard come out of a piece of furniture. It sounds like a demon coming straight out of the pits of hell itself.

     “Gosh Sayori! You guys need to get that fixed, like, NOW!”

     “I know, I know; it’s just hard to find the time. But we have a guest room for a reason. I’m not letting you sleep on the couch.”

     “Okay okay, thanks Sayori.”

     “That’s ok, what do you want to do in the meantime?”

     “Um, I didn’t have anything to bring that’s entertaining; I took my laptop, just in case.”

     “We can talk or watch TV.”

     “Both?”

     “Mmm, yeah both.”

Sayori gets the remote and switches on the TV as we sit on the safe couch. It’s a little smaller, but definitely safer than the demon couch.

     “Hey, Sayori, do you know if Monika has plans for the upcoming festival?”

     “Me and her agreed that we should do something, but we aren’t sure what.”

     “So this festival is supposed to attract new members, right?”

     “Yeah”

     “Hmm”

I sit there pondering ways to make a “Literature Club” fun, yikes.

     “FOOD!” 

Sayori practically yells in my ear, making me jolt back.

     “Gosh, make me deaf, please; I can still hear from this one.”

I say sarcastically as I point to my left ear.

     “Sorry. But we should have food.”

     “Yeah, food sounds like something we should do. You think Natsuki would be up for making another batch of those cupcakes? Those are too good to be eaten by only a few people.”

     “Oh yes, they were soooo good. We should also have some decorations.”

     “Strike two, another good idea. What would be the main attraction though?”

Me and Sayori try thinking for a few minutes.

Neither of us can seem to come up with anything.

“I guess we can write creative poetry, but can’t come up with creative ideas.”

     “Yeah…”

Literature words

People like showing off

 

     “What if we held some kind of literature related game?”

     “Like Scrabble?”

     “Yeah, exactly!

     “And hangman!”

     “Yeah and crosswords!”

     “And word finders!”

     “Here I’ll type this stuff down on my laptop so we don’t forget.”

After brainstorming some ideas, Sayori tells me that she will take this list of activities to Monika. I’m just glad I could cheer Sayori up after these terrible days. No, “terrible” isn’t the right word- traumatizing. 

A good half hour passes by before Sayori announces that she’s off to bed. I’m honestly surprised that she didn’t fall asleep earlier after all she’s been through the last couple of days. I follow suit as she shows me where the guest room is. I don’t remember it always being here though, but at the same time, I haven’t been in this house for years. I’m sure some remodeling has been done since then. The large bed has been neatly made and extra sheets laid out. It’s a simple room with a built-in closet and a window next to the bed.

“Thanks again Sayori.”

     “No, I should be thanking you… and saying 'sorry'.”

     “For what?”

     “For pressuring you to stay the night. That was pretty selfish of me, hehe.”

She gives me the most empty giggle I’ve ever heard in my life, like she actually feels bad.

     “Sayori, you have no reason to be sorry.”

She looks me in the eyes, appearing confused, while still maintaining a weak smile.

“You asked me to stay because you were worried for your own health, and I’m glad you did. Keeping Yuri’s secret to yourself would have taken a physical toll on you, eventually. Believe me, I’ve seen plenty of examples. You are not selfish for doing that.”

She gives off a more genuine smile than she showed moments ago. She staggers me with a hug.

     “Thank you for staying, MC!”

I slowly wrap my arms around her as I softly reply:

     “Of course, Sayori.”

     “I’m so glad you haven't changed.”

I’m told I was a pretty nice kid growing up, but I have changed, just not in my outward expression. This experience, as well as the Yuri situation, is also changing me. I have seen people battle mental problems and disabilities for years. But there were always doctors and trained professionals there to help. I wasn’t meant to do anything about it, nor was I expected to. But once I was put into a real school and back into my own home, I noticed a lot of little behaviors from people that mimicked the troubled individuals that I had been around, but they were hiding it. They didn’t have immediate access to help. I know for a fact that a boy in my Biology class is anxious and afraid of failure. When he’s called on, he’ll know the answer, but he’ll never volunteer. He always wears a happy “I’m in charge” expression. I could name many behaviors that give him and others away. But this is different, this is my childhood friend who is threatened by anxiety and the fear that she could ruin someone's life, and I have the knowledge to help her through this. I’ve never felt this way toward other people before; I never had a reason to. But I’m going to make sure that Sayori and Yuri push past their problems and lead happy lives. I feel like I have to.

Seconds feel like minutes as Sayori finally loosens her grip on me. 

     “It will all get better, Sayori. I promise.”

She gives me a split expression in response.

     “Good night, MC”

She slowly leaves the room.

     “Good night…”

Tomorrow is going to be a rough day for sure.

Chapter Text

I slowly open my eyes.

Big bed 

Big window

     MC: “Ugh, wait, where am- oh, sigh

I’m in the guest bedroom at Sayori’s house. All the events of yesterday are coming back to me very quickly. Got scared for a second. 

I check my phone clock.

5:53

Huh, I woke up a little before my alarm. I guess I could get up.

I start off with a nice long stretch. The guest bed was very comfortable, too bad I have to actually get up and do things. I follow up by rubbing my eyes to clear my vision.

I open the bedroom door and walk out into a three room hallway, which I assume to be Sayori’s room as well as her parents. I started quietly walking down the hallway, when I heard the sound of subtle yet obvious tossing and turning coming from Sayori’s room.

 

Creak     toss flip

AAGH!

“Hey man, do you think you could keep the noise down?”

“O-oh, yeah s-sorry, MC.”

I know his condition is driving him bonkers, but jeez, there are other people in this house besides him. 

I guess I shouldn't be so hard on him, but I’m still tired and need sleep.

 

Ok, enough of that!

I know people have problems, but I need to stop comparing the club members to the mentally ill people I’ve met. People can share similarities. That’s totally normal. Although it did help in Yuri’s case, it still doesn't mean that it will every time.

I head down stairs, and walk into the surprisingly clean and tidy kitchen. I don’t remember Sayori being the clean type, but I guess she matured over the years. That’s what I thought until I opened the fridge. 

“Sayori! What in the world?”

I whisper quietly to myself so as to not wake Sayori up.

I’ve never seen a refrigerator this cluttered. It seems as if most of the healthy food hasn’t been touched at all. I can barely find an egg carton in the very back. I reach half my arm through the cold machine just to get to it. I don’t know if Sayori assumed that I would be eating here or not; so I’ll just make us both breakfast to make up for it. I remember my mom cooking eggs a long time ago, but I can’t recall anything now. I’ll just look up a tutorial online. How hard can it be? If Sayori can do it, so can I.

I decided to go with scrambled eggs. While I wait for them to cook on the skillet, I butter a couple pieces of bread. I’m definitely not stupid. I know how to make toast...at least I thought I did until I went to the toaster oven and saw the number of dials on the thing. Jeez, what ever happened to just pushing the levers down and waiting for the bread to pop back up? I’m seventeen, I shouldn’t feel like a parent who’s been out of touch with technology for several years.

Luckily, the toast turned out to be fine, but I did get the eggs a little brown on the bottom. That’s ok though, still not bad for having never cooked. Just as I start to get the eggs off the skillet, I hear and see Sayori thumping down the stairs. I think of her “Sunshine” poem as she waddles down the stairs still half asleep. Although I can’t remember exactly how it went.

Sayori looks in my direction and nearly has a heart attack.

     Sayori: “AH!”

She lets out a high pitched scream that hurts my ears.

     MC: “Ah, ow!”

Sayori puts her hand over her heart and lets out a breath of relief.

     “Oh, MC, I forgot you were here~”

     “No, my ears aren’t bleeding, thanks for asking.”

     “I’m sorry, but you scared me half to death! Why are you up so early anyway?”

     “Well, I thought I’d make us some food before school.”

     “Aw, that’s sweet of you MC, but you didn’t have to do that.”

     “Why not?”

     “Becaaause, I pressured you to stay.”

     “That’s ok, Sayori. I really don’t mind. I need to eat better anyway. Eggs and toast is a nice change of pace… Here you go.”

I slide Sayori a plate of scrambled eggs and white bread toast.

I take a seat at her dining room table and start digging into my protein filled creation. Before I even finish my eggs, Sayori has already wiped her plate clean. I guess Sayori’s appetite hasn’t changed much either. 

“Geehz, Shaori! Shlow down.”

I say with my mouth full of egg.

     “I was really hungry, hehe.” 

     “I can tell.”

     “Thanks so much, MC.”

     “You’re welcome.”

I finish off my meal and head back upstairs to get ready for school. Sayori told me that she would wash the dishes. I’m not sure why, but today just doesn’t feel like a school day. I guess it’s the relaxing feeling of being at a friend's house. But I still have to go. Dang. 

I finish the morning routine and walk back to my house to put all my stuff away. Leaving yesterday’s clothes and my hygiene supplies at Sayori’s house would have been a hassle. I meet Sayori at her front door, and we begin our daily walk to school. 

As we come nearer to the school building, I feel like I have to remind Sayori of what we talked about in regards to Yuri. But maybe it’s best that she doesn’t remember? I just won’t bring it up. It would kill the cheery atmosphere around her, and I would rather have a cheery Sayori than a slightly upset Sayori.

     “See ya, MC!”

     “See ya!”

It was pretty hard to focus on classes today, not that I needed to anyway. I must be at least two months ahead. But my thoughts have been on Yuri. Best to just wait until tomorrow, when I can talk with Xander. What do I do? Am I supposed to do anything, or do I just be nice? Maybe a combination of the two? We’ll see tomorrow. In the meantime, I should pay some attention in class. I still have to take the quizzes and tests after all.

Alright, lunch time. As I walk down the hall, toward the cafeteria, I hear someone call my name.

     “MC!"

I stop and turn around to see Yuri catching up to me. Naturally, her "issues" are immediately brought to my mind, but I'm able to suppress any thoughts related to that.

     MC: “H-hey Yuri.”

     Yuri: “Hello, um, s-sorry to bother you, but I was just curious about Sayori’s condition. Did- did she come to school today?”

     “Uh, y-yeah she did. She was feeling pretty good when we got here this morning.”

     "Oh, thank goodness. That's a relief to hear."

"…"

     "..."

A few seconds of awkward silence pass before Yuri decides to speak up.

     "M-MC?"

     "Yeah?"

     "Would… n-never mind."

Yuri turns her usual embarrassed red, and twirls her hair around her finger, looking away.

"I-I'll see you in the club."

She hurries off toward the cafeteria, obviously wanting to escape the conversation she almost started.

     "See ya."

            I replied.

Wonder what she wanted. Oh well, she clearly didn't want to say anything; I'll just forget it.

Club time. 

Walking through the club door felt different today. It emanates a dreadful atmosphere, and I almost don't want to open it. But… things can't get better if I run away. If I were to run now, I would just fall back into the repetitive lifestyle I’ve been living for the past six years.

I enter the room to be greeted by an atmosphere not too different from the door that greeted me. Monika, Natsuki, and Yuri have this aura as well, despite everything looking the same. Things haven't been going so well since I first joined the club. Monika can't be feeling too good about it either. She's the president, and her club is slowly falling apart. Maybe I should be more reserved today. 

I noticed that Sayori isn't here, but she has been late before. I guess I'll greet Monika first as I usually do.

     "Hey, Monika."

I say with less enthusiasm than normal.

     Monika: "Hello, MC." 

She replies with her eyes still glued to her laptop.

     "Did Sayori say anything about not being here? We had some stuff we wanted to show you about the festival."

Without moving her eyes, she says:

     "Mmm, no, she never said anything like that."

     "Oh, hmm, ok then."

Monika appears to be very busy. I should leave her alone.

I take a seat parallel to Yuri's, taking out my History school book and reading some of its contents as a refresher, seeing as I forgot to bring any books today.

I never understood how people could hate these topics. Putting yourself in the shoes of someone in these time periods makes it much more amusing. I guess reading the same stuff over and over again 'cause you're told to can get annoying, but even so.

I get about a couple of pages into it before I start feeling like there are eyes on me. I look up toward Yuri, and I catch her trying to quickly look away-but I already noticed.

She takes panicked turns between me and her book before speaking.

     Yuri: "I-I'm so sorry; I-I wasn't trying to stare."

     "Th-That's ok, Yuri. I kinda had a sixth sense just then, y'know?"

     "Y-yes, I do know what you mean. I... just happened to notice that you don't seem to have a book with you today." 

     "O-oh yeah, I spent the night at Sayori's house yesterday, and I kinda forgot some of my books."

     "Ah, I see."

"…"

     "..."

     "W-Well, I do have my copy with me. W-would you like to... borrow it?"

She's getting quieter the longer she speaks.

      "But…weren't you just reading it?"

     "W-well yes, but I don't mind. I have another book." 

I'd feel bad if I just took it, even if it's just for today's club meeting. 

     "We could both read it."

Both of us are shocked at my random proposal. Why did I say that?

"S-sorry, I just kinda blurted that out. I-it's ok; you can read it."

     "I don't mind!"

Yuri reacts so quickly and loudly that it just about scared me. 

"Ah- o-oh my, I didn’t mean to raise my voice. Um...I don’t mind… sharing it with you.”

Yuri struggles to maintain eye contact.

     “O-ok I just... wasn’t expecting you to agree to that.”

I get up and move my desk next to hers so that we can both see the page.

“Here you hold this side, and I’ll hold this side. Just tell me when, and I’ll flip the page.”

     “Alright.”

Yuri and I eventually get into a rhythm of me flipping a page to her side so that she can catch it with her thumb. It also became obvious pretty quickly who the faster reader was...not me. It makes sense though; Yuri reads far more often than I ever have. She’s probably read more this week than I’ve read my entire life. Her dedication to reading makes me wonder how many worlds and stories I’ve missed out on, just because I didn’t want to stray away from anime.

It actually gets pretty hard to concentrate on just reading. I mean, we are extremely close, but I eventually get my focus on the book. I can tell Yuri isn't doing much better than me. I can see her eyes shifting a lot in my peripheral vision. 

Back

Forth

Back

Forth

Yuri and I shift at the same time, leaving our shoulders touching. We only get through one page like this before Yuri seems to reach her limit.

     Yuri: "E-excuse me, I-I uh, need to go out for a moment." 

She pushes off of the desk to stand up.

Yuri's sleeves go up just enough for me to see a spec of white. It wasn't the shirt that makes up the school uniform; it was a bandage. It was more paper-like and stuck to her skin than a shirt. 

I can't let her leave the club room. She might cut herself again!

     "W-wait Yuri!"

I quickly grab her wrist to keep her where she's standing. Agh! Why did I do that?

She pulls away and turns to me with a fearful look.

"Uh, I, can... uhh. I'm sorry I…"

     "I-I'll be back."

Yuri hurriedly leaves the room.

Just as she does so, Sayori walks through the door, eying Yuri as they pass each other.

     Sayori: "Uwa! Sorry I'm late!"

     Monika: "That's alright Sayori. Just don't make it a habit, ok."

     "Ok, I won't."

Sayori comes up to me with a slight concern on her face.

"Where's Yuri going?"

     MC: "Well… I might have messed up."

     "What happened?"

I tell Sayori what happened.

"Hehe"

     "Sayori, there's nothing funny about it! She… y'know ."

     "I know, I know, but I'm just surprised. She's just so reserved. I didn't think she'd ever read the same book with anyone at the same time."

     "I mean, I guess."

Yuri comes back to the clubroom.

"That was fast."

     Yuri: "Y-yes, I'm sorry. I just went to the restroom."

I don’t think you could walk to the restrooms that fast to start with.

     Monika: “Okay Everyone!”

Monika grabs everyone's attention.

“Let’s go ahead and share poems. Maybe this time we can get through one session with MC here.”

     MC: “Guess I’m bad luck or something.”

     Natsuki: “Yeah, you probably are.”

     Sayori: “Natsuki, that’s not very nice.”

     “Hmph”

With Sayori saving me from the big bad Nat, everyone gets their poems out. 

It seems that I’m always talking to Monika when the club time gets interrupted by something. 

     MC: “Think I’ll start with you this time.”

Monika seems to notice this pattern as well, as she responds with her beautiful smile.

     Monika: “We do seem to get interrupted mid-conversion a lot, don’t we?”

     “Yeah, and not for the best of reasons. I wish someone could bring in good news as an interruption.”

     “ MC, you have just won the Nobel Peace prize.”

This could be interpreted as mocking, but Monika is obviously just trying to lighten the mood.

     “Heh, yeah, that’ll be the day. Anyway, here’s my poem.”

     “Alright, let’s see here…”

Monika quickly gets through my poem.

“You know what I like about your poems, MC?”

     “What’s that?”

     “They’re very different every time you bring one in. As a matter of fact, this looks like some of the poems Sayori’s brought.”

     “W-Well, it would make sense. We were in the same room when this was written.”

     "Spending extra time with Sayori, are we MC?"

Monika smiles extra wide and shoots me a wink.

     "W-what's that supposed to mean?"

     "You do walk home with her everyday."

     "For a few days, yeah. I thought we were talking about poems."

     "Ahahaha, I'm just teasing you, MC. But I still liked your poem, albeit the metaphors are quite odd. Here's mine."

Reading it shows how much better Monika is at this than most of us here, except maybe Yuri. 

     "Another smash hit, Monika." 

     "Thanks MC. I try my best every time."

     "Wish I could say the same."

     "Don't worry too much about it, MC. Everyone's 'best' is different."

     "That's true, but I'd be lying if I said I was as dedicated as you and Yuri with these poems."

     "Yuri reads more than all of us. It's only natural she'd be a bit better than us at writing, but even that isn't really true. Short, simple stories can be impactful, without needing a large vocabulary."

We both instinctively turn to Natsuki, who's reading Sayori's poem. Sayori sees me and Monika looking at them and happily waves with her sweet smile. 

Sayori's smile is infectious…

"So, MC…"

Monika whips my attention back to her.

     "Y-yeah?"

     "You and Sayori have festival ideas?"

     "O-oh, right. Well, she has it all written down, but I think I remember most of it. It seems obvious now, but food is a good allure. We thought maybe Natsuki could make more cupcakes."

     "They were really good. Sounds like a good idea to me."

     Natsuki: "Hey, are you guys done?"

     MC: "O-oh sorry, yeah, we're done with the poems."

     Monika: "We can bring up the rest of your ideas after the poems."

     "Right."

     Natsuki: "Why didn't you just do that from the start?"

An embarrassed Monika scratches the back of her head.

     Monika: "Eheh, I guess I wasn't thinking."

     "Well that's obvious."

     "Heh, yeah… I'll go share with Sayori." 

I think Natsuki hurt Monika's feelings a little bit. 

     MC: "That was unnecessary."

     Natsuki: "What? It's true. Save the non-poem stuff for later. We're sharing right now, not hanging out. Whatever, here."

She's pent up about something. I'll just read her poem for now.

What the-

 

Wrong

I hate people who think they're always right

And when I try to talk

They always start a fight.

I'm just trying to be nice

But they don't listen.

I'm getting mad.

I'm counting to ten.

This wouldn't have happened at all

If they would just admit

They are WRONG!

 

I'm astounded, and in disbelief. It's been a couple of days since she and Yuri fought, but I thought that most of the damage was done. Boy was I wrong.

     "Did you and Yuri have another fight yesterday?"

     "We were about to, but I was getting really angry. I was tempted to start swinging, so I walked off."

     "Oh, good. Listen Natsuki, I, uh…you didn't show this to Yuri yet, did you?"

     "Not yet, but you better believe I'm gonna."

She grins like it's the best idea since sliced bread. 

     "What!? N-no, that's a horrible idea!"

     "Ugh, that's what Sayori said too. You guys just can't admit when the smart one is wrong, can you!? Whatever, your opinion doesn't matter to me. I'm showing her my poem, whether you like it or not!"

Dear Lord, what has her so mad!?

Natsuki holds her hand out, expecting me to hand her the poem. 

Yuri may be a peaceful individual, but everyone has their limits.

Imagining the consequences, one of them getting physically or emotionally hurt, causes me to pull the poem closer to myself, rather than give it back.

     "Natsuki, you'd be better off convincing me the earth is flat than getting me to say that this is a good idea."

     " Urk! I don't care if you think it's a good idea. I'm sick of people being stuck up about things that are so stupid. It's none of your business anyway."

She attempts to take the poem, which I put out of her reach with my right arm.

     "Hear me out for a second."

     "No, give it back!"

     "Sshhhh, don't get everyone's attention."

Not wanting to start another fight, Natsuki begrudgingly returns to a normal stance.

     "Ugh, fine, make it fast."

I feel like no matter how reasonable my case is, she's just gonna give it to Yuri anyway. But I have to try.

     "Ok, Natsuki, you know what? That poem about Amy liking spiders? It sucked!"

     " Ggh "

     "What kind of an analogy is spiders? It makes no sense!"

This is probably the dumbest and riskiest move I could be making right now.

     "I know what you're trying to do, and it's not working." 

     "Is it not? I saw your face turn red when I said the poem was bad."

     " Nng , well, yeah, for a second I thought you were serious. It got me mad."

     "What if I was serious?"

     "I'd be pissed!"

     "And you would be Yuri in this scenario."

     "..."

     "That's pretty much how it'll end. Actually no, it will end with one of you being hurt: physically or emotionally."

     " Ugh , ok fine, I won't show her. Only because you and Sayori will just keep hounding me about it, probably Monika too."

Any reason is a good reason, I suppose. I don't think that stunt really did anything to help, but I guess it still ended well.

"So, how do I get to not show it to her?"

I look around for a trash bin. No, wait, if Yuri asks, why would it be in the trash? I need a reason to throw it away. 

I look at the teacher's desk right next to me, and see a thermos with coffee in it. 

Sorry Monika.

I sit Natsuki's poem next to the coffee cup, and wait for everyone's heads to turn before pouring out enough coffee to make the poem unreadable. I gently sit the warm container back down. 

Once I have it set, I turn to Natsuki, my hand on the clean part of her poem. 

I slide my hand across the desk so fast that I knock over the thermos, leaving the rest of the coffee to ruin the page and my hand. Luckily, the coffee is just really warm but not hot. This creates a loud noise, getting everyone's attention.

     "OH CRAP! I-I'm so sorry, Natsuki!"

It's important to get my usual stutter out for authenticity. 

     "LOOK WHAT YOU DID!"

Natsuki surprised me quite a lot with her reaction. I guess she decided to play along.

     Monika: "What happened?"

     "This idiot just ruined my poem with your coffee!"

     Sayori: "How did that happen?"

     MC: "I-I was sliding her poem across the desk, and I, uh, accidentally h-hit Monika's coffee cup. Sorry…"

     Monika: "Oh, well that's ok, accidents happen. You can just buy me another coffee." 

Monika shoots me a wink.

     "Ehe, uh, s-sure."

Whether or not she's serious, I feel obligated to buy her another drink. I did this on purpose without involving her.

     Natsuki: "Ugh, I can't even read this anymore!"

She angrily dumps the ruined sheet in the trash can.

"Whatever, I'll just write a new one."

     Yuri: "That's a shame. Do you remember any of it?"

     "Mmm, not really, it was actually kinda long compared to my last two poems." 

Natsuki picked up on this act and she never put it down. She's a good actor!

     "Ah, I see…"

I grab some paper towels from the closet and clean up the spilled coffee.

     Monika: "I think Yuri and MC are the only ones who haven't shared, right?"

     Yuri and MC: "Y-yeah."

Sayori giggles at our shared stutter, while Yuri just avoids eye contact.

     "Alright, we'll be over here. Tell us when you're done."

The girls cross the room to chat, leaving me and Yuri next to the teachers desk.

     Yuri: "S-sorry for running out on you without warning a moment ago. That was very inconsiderate of me."

     "Well, that's ok."

     "Um... why were you trying to stop me? Was there something you needed to say?"

I can't help but be panicked at this question as I didn't see it coming. I really didn't know what to do at the time. What am I supposed to say? 

'I wanted to make sure you don't cut your flesh open.'?

     "Uh, honestly, I'm... not sure. You looked like you were uncomfortable, so I kinda just had a panic reaction." 

Yuri takes a second to consider my answer.

As if she'll believe a lame excuse like that. Great job, me.

     "I believe I understand."

     "You do?"

     "Yes, I often think the very same way. Panic is quick to replace rational thought. I can understand if that was what happened at that moment."

     "Oh thank goodness. I thought I was being creepy by accident."

Yuri stays uncomfortably silent for a bit.

     "Well… I do understand your quick decision making error, but it was still pretty creepy."

My face practically becomes a volcano. It didn't feel like that at the time. Now I feel terrible. Why would I do something like that?

"I-I'm so sorry. I had no intention of putting you down."

Of course Yuri still finds a way to make the situation worse for herself than she needs to. I'm definitely at fault, but now Yuri looks like she committed the misdeed herself.

     "No no, y-you're right. I'm sorry for grabbing you. That was pretty stupid of me, heheh."

A few seconds of awkward silence later…

"A-anyway, here's my poem."

     "R-right…"

Yuri takes my poem and looks over it for a bit. 

She winds up looking at the ground, presumably to gather her thoughts.

"This reminds me of Sayori's style preference."

     "Yeah, we wrote our poems together, so it makes sense."

     "Ah, I see. I suppose I can't share the same advice since you've already written some very good poetry before today."

That kinda sounded like she doesn't like it.

     "Thanks Yuri. I really appreciate your feedback. You're really good at this." 

     "P-please, don't say such things."

     "Why not? It's true isn't it?"

     "I just pass on things I've noticed."

Yuri is still looking away, albeit not as much as she's done in the last couple of days.

     “Well, when you notice something and adapt it, you’re better at it than you were before.”

     “I suppose that’s true.”

     “Yuri, you’re probably the smartest one in this room. You just don’t believe it.”

     “It’s not that.”

     “Oh, s-sorry, I thought-”

Yuri seems to be searching for her next sentence. I should give her a minute.

     "I understand that I... know a lot. It’s because I enjoy learning, but it seems as if the more I learn, the worse of a person I become, the more I'm berated and singled out."

I have a hard time understanding how she could think that she's becoming a worse person. Yeah, she's reserved, but it's not like she's the only one. That’s just how some people are.

“This is the reason I always seem to have my ‘head in a book’. Books don’t care how much I know, or that I’m not social. Books don’t judge me. I find solace in them, a peace that I don’t have anywhere else. They allow me to get lost in a world that is not our own, and meet wonderful people who have their own struggles. I’ve given up on attempting to socialize. I won’t dumb myself down, and read less for the sake of others wishes.”

It’s hard to argue with her logic. If everyone you meet thinks you’re a smart aleck, what’s the point of meeting more people?

“That being said…this club is a wonderful outlet, for the most part. This is the only time of the school day that I look forward to, even if Na-. I-I’m sorry, I was overdoing it again.”

     “That’s alright, Yuri. I don’t think you talk too much.”

Her face brightens up a bit.

     “Your patience is astounding when compared to my peers.”

     “Not really, I was just listening to what you were saying.”

     “Then I will say one last thing…”

     “Mhm…”

     “Natsuki’s preferences versus my own might be too much. I’m afraid we will ruin the club.”

I think it’s what they don’t know that will ruin the club.

     “Well, just try to keep a cool head and an open mind. Don’t worry too much about Natsuki. Just keep being yourself, and we’ll let her do the same.”

     “I’ll try, for you.”

My face glows from the unexpected response.

Upon realizing what she just said, Yuri’s face also glows, and she gets in her signature nervous stance.

     “W-w-we should let them know we’re done.”

     "Um, right, y-yeah."

I scratch my neck as we move over to the others. Jeez, I feel like I’m in a cheesy movie or something with Yuri saying that.

     Monika: "Okay everyone! We have something to go over today."

     Natsuki: "It's about the festival, right?"

     “Mhm.”

     “ Ugh , do we really have to do something for the festival? It’s not like we can put anything good together in just a few days. We’ll just end up embarrassing ourselves.”

     Yuri: “That’s a concern of mine as well. I don’t do well with last-minute preparations.”

     Monika: “MC and Sayori were brainstorming ideas for the event, and I think they had some wonderful ideas. Although, I think you guys went a bit overboard on the games. There are a lot of them.”

     Sayori: “There were so many fun games. I couldn’t pick just one.”

     “And naturally, food is essential for an event. Natsuki, think you could make another batch of your delicious cupcakes?”

     Natsuki: “You bet!”

     "Think you can handle it on your own? We'll need a lot."

     "Challenge accepted! They’re gonna be the main attraction."

Natsuki has reason enough to be confident with her baking. Because she’s awesome at it!

     “Actually, we have something prepared for the main attraction.”

     Sayori: “Yep, we’re gonna do a poetry performance!”

     MC: “A what!?”

     Yuri: “A p- Um, Monika.”

Yuri looks distressed, which isn’t a surprise at this point. I am too.

     Monika: “That’s right. Sayori came up with the idea in the middle of the day, and I think it’s wonderful.”

Thanks Sayo, probably the worst possible thing for the likes of me, Yuri, and Natsuki. It had to be the only idea I wasn’t there for, of course.

     Natsuki: “You’ve gotta be kidding!”

     “Oh, you think it’s a bad idea?”

     “...Well, not bad , but I didn’t sign up for this, y'know. There’s no way I’m going to be performing in front of a group of people like that.”

     Yuri: “I-I agree with Natsuki. I could never…in my life…do something like that.”

     MC: “I’m gonna have to take their side on this one, Monika. I really don’t think I can do it.”

Both in ability and permission. I’ve already been breaking my house rules enough as it is. This festival will basically be the closest I’ve ever come to a party, which I’m strictly forbidden to attend.

     Sayori: “I-I didn’t know you guys would hate it so much...”

     “N-No no, it’s just, uh…”

I think I’ll just have to come out and say it. I don’t want Sayori to think I hate her idea. It’s just one that I don’t want to participate in.

“L-Look, it’s just that I have a pretty strict mom. Technically, I shouldn’t be attending the festival at all. So, to be the center of attention at an event this big is… just crossing too many borders.”

     Monika: “Oh! Well, if she doesn’t want you attending the festival, maybe we can talk to her and-”

     “NO!”

Silence fills the room in response to my volume.

“S-Sorry, I mean, uh, no. It’s a dead-set rule.”

I shouldn’t even be in the club. Talking to my mom will only make it worse.

“I’ll go to the festival, but I really don’t want that attention. I’m sorry.”

     “Does anyone have a better idea?”

Once again, more silence.

     "What about some sort of competition? One thing people like doing is showing off and being competitive. If we can find a way to integrate that with the ideas of the Literature Club, it might generate some interest, and even if it doesn't, they'll still have fun." 

     Natsuki: “You just bailed out of the performance, and now you have new ideas? Sounds like you’re trying to run the place.”

     “What?! N-No I’m not.”

     Monika: “Natsuki please, he has a solid reason to stay away from the festival, but he still wants to attend.”

     “But he’s just-”

“     -Listening to his parents. It’s important to do that, especially while they’re still around.”

Monika’s bizarre statement generates even more silence.

“Ah-”

I think she regrets it now.

“Ahaha, sorry for getting dark. Anyway, MC, the idea isn't bad, but how would we pull that off?"

Sayori begins to open her mouth.

"No Sayori, we're not doing Scrabble."

Sayori pouts.

     Sayori: "I was gonna say hang-man."

Slight grins and low chuckles fill the room.

     Yuri: "Um, I have an idea."

Everyone turns their attention to our resident bookworm. Shyness and anxiety soon take over her thinking as she can't seem to power through the attention she herself commanded.

     "Um, I- ah, I-it's a… I-I'm sorry, never mind."

     Monika: "It's ok, Yuri. Take your time. I want to hear what you have to say."

Yuri takes a moment to breathe as Monika's encouragement alleviates her. 

     "Th-Thank you Monika, I'm sorry about that everyone."

     Sayori: "That's ok, Yuri. We like you just the way you are, stutters and all." 

A little more awkward silence to add to today's pile. Yet Sayori just smiles through it. At this point though, anything odd that Sayori says can still be seen as positive.

     Natsuki: "Yeah, whatever, what's your idea Yuri?"

     Yuri: "Um, it's a game that I've read about and seen people play online. It's titled A Book A Minute. The premise of the game is to convince the other players to love a book with a short, one minute description. The player with the best description, determined by vote, wins. I believe this activity is enough to fuel the creative mind, and it can make our club appear more fun-loving than it sounds on the surface."

We all glance at one another with thoughtful looks.

     MC: "It is about Literature."

     Sayori: "And it sounds like fun."

     Monika: "And it requires certain knowledge and skill sets."

     Natsuki: "And it's competitive."

     "That sounds like a good idea, Yuri. All in favor of playing A Book A Minute at the festival, say 'I'."

     Everyone: “ I

     “Alright, sorry the poetry performance didn’t work out, Sayori, but there were too many concerns.”

     Sayori: “That’s ok, as long as my friends get to have fun, I don’t care what game we play.”

     “Thanks for understanding.”

     Yuri: “I want to apologize as well, Sayori. I just couldn’t do that. I would die of humiliation.”

     “I get it, Yuri. It’s alright.”

Yuri doesn’t respond, opting instead to fiddle with her hair.

     Monika: “Back to our plans, I’m going to be making pamphlets for the festival to give it a more professional feel, with unique colors to display our fun side. Sayori is going to make and put up posters for direction and attention to the clubroom. Yuri you can… um… Guys, can you help me come up with something for Yuri?

     Yuri: “I’m useless…”

     Sayori: “No you’re not. You’re the most talented one here.”

     Monika: “Yuri, you make an invaluable addition to the club. You aren’t useless. We just need to find the right activity for you.”

Everyone takes a moment to think.

"Y'know, this place will look pretty boring with just desks and pamphlets. Maybe Yuri can make decorations."

     "That's a great idea. Appearance and atmosphere can have a huge impact, especially on first impressions. Yuri, would you be alright with making some decorations for the festival?"

     Yuri: "Atmosphere? A-about that… I love atmosphere!"

     "That's good to hear, Yuri. Then that just leaves MC."

     MC: "The one who's truly useless."

     "Ahaha, don't say that. In fact, everyone here has some pretty heavy tasks to handle. I'm sure they would appreciate some extra help."

     Natsuki: "I guess I could give you some dirty work to do."

     Yuri: "If I recall correctly, you wanted to make the cupcakes yourself. My job is no cake walk either."

Sayori lightly giggles at the unintended pun, while Natsuki has something to say.

     Natsuki: "Wanting to spend extra time with our new member, Yuri?"

     "Th-that's not what I was implying! I was simply stating that I could use some assistance."

     "Then stop trying to hog all his time and just say it!"

     MC: "HEY!"

I wave my arm in between the two.

The rest of the club turn their heads to me.

"I can help all of you. My weekend is almost completely free. Monika, I can help you tomorrow, after I run a quick errand. I can help Sayori and Yuri on Saturday, and Natsuki on Sunday so the cupcakes don't go stale... What do you guys think?"

     Monika: "Are you sure, MC? That's a lot of time and work."

     "Yeah, I'm sure. I-I also feel kinda bad about the poetry thing, so I'd like to help as much as I can."

Plus it'll be the most exciting weekend I've had in years. Ugh , I sound like an old person now.

     Sayori: "That's so nice of you, MC."

Sayori comes behind me and wraps her arms around my neck.

     "Ah- ok ok, n-no problem."

     "This festival is going to be great! I can feel it!"

     Yuri: "I'll certainly try my best to make it look as extravagant as I can."

     Natsuki: "These will be my best cupcakes yet. Just you wait."

     Monika: "Thanks for lending your time to this club, MC. You'll make this a much smoother experience."

I'm definitely not as creative as the girls, but I'll help in any way I can.

"Okay everyone, I think that wraps up our plans for the festival. We can finalize our schedules with MC tomorrow."

Everyone starts packing their things once our meeting is over.

     MC: "Ready to go, Sayori?"

     "Yep! Bye guys."

     "See you all."

     Monika, Yuri, Natsuki: "Bye."

I hold the door for Sayori before we make our way through the halls.

     "How was today, Sayori?"

     Sayori: "It was alright, I guess. I'm still worried about Yuri."

     "Me too. You looked good today though."

Sayori blushes at me, smiling.

     "Thanks, MC..."

For just a second, I'm confused, until it hits me.

     "W-wait, I-I meant that you didn't look sick today, not that you looked 'good'. I-I mean, y-you do look good, but I was talking about, when-"

     "HAHAHAHA!"

Sayori begins laughing at me. This relieves and embarrasses me at the same time.

     "You got so defensive so fast, hehehe."

     "But you know what I meant right?

     "Hmm, I don't know, MC. Could you explain?"

She continues to tease me.

     "S-Stop that!"

     "Hehehe"

     "But you do look nice."

She develops a shocked expression, almost one of disbelief.

     "Th-thanks, MC, but I don't look nice ."

Sayori doesn't smile this time.

What was that she said?

We approach the school gate and then…

     "HEY WAIT!"

Sayori and I turn around to see Amy running toward us very fast in an attempt to catch up.

She reaches us and has to catch her breath. 

     MC: "Hello, Amy."

     Amy: "H~ey, whew. I'm out of shape, aha."

     Sayori: "What do you want?"

Sayori's words are almost venomous.

I look at her bewildered, to which she just kinda backs down.

     Amy: "I- exhale I just wanted to apologize for yesterday. It was pretty inconsiderate of me to try and call you out or something, especially when Sayori was sick. Are you feeling better?"

     "Yeah, thanks."

     "MC, I hope you don't think ill of me."

     MC: "N-No, I don't think anything bad about you. After all, it's only human to be curious, right?"

     "Yeah, I guess it is. That said, I'm still curious. Y-You think I could, y'know, talk with you about it some time?"

Amy looks up at me over her glasses with her head tilted down. Not as confident looking as she was yesterday.

I look at Sayori, and then at the ground for a moment. 

I finally respond.

     "Sorry, there's really nothing to share. I appreciate the apology though. Even if there wasn't a lot to apologize for, heheh."

Amy looks a bit disappointed. 

     "Are you sure there's nothing to share? Myths usually come from some form of truth, y'know."

     "Y-yeah, I'm sure."

     "Ok then, sorry for pushing a little bit."

     Sayori: "H-Hey Amy."

Amy turns to Sayori.

"Sorry for yelling at you yesterday. When you called MC a freak, I kinda took it too personally. Can you forgive me?"

     "Of course I can, Sayori. I guess that did sound pretty harsh in hindsight, haha."

     MC: "Well, we'll get going now. Have a good day, Amy."

     Sayori: "Bye!"

     Amy: "Bye you two."

As Sayori and I walk home, we discuss our plans for the weekend. 

     "Oh yeah! I had another idea for the festival."

     MC: "What's that?"

     "Little goodie bags, with candy and maybe pens. Oo, and maybe little poems."

     "Are you sure you don't want to just eat the extra candy that's left over?"

She puts her index fingers together.

     "Well, when you put it that way, heheh."

     "I'm just joking. I actually think that's a good idea. It's a little fun thing they can take along with the pamphlets. We can do that on Saturday too, but we can't do too much. I still have to help Yuri that day too."

….

We walk in silence for a minute or two.

     "Hey MC?"

     "Yeah?"

     "I was thinking about what Amy said yesterday and today, Yuri too."

I wait with nervous breath for what she says next.

     "You haven't told me a lot about the years you were gone. It feels like you always try to dodge it. Then Amy says that people think you're a freak, even though they don't know you. You said you lived in different homes. All I really know is that you mostly live by yourself, and that your parents are divorced. I guess the part that bugged me is when Amy said that myths come from some kind of truth. MC, could you tell me what happened, please?"

I don't know what to say. I want to tell her everything. Sayori was my childhood friend, my best friend, my only friend. The problem is that even I don't know everything. How could she understand what I don't even understand? But it'll be hard to keep secrets forever.

Me and Sayori are stopped in the middle of the sidewalk, with her staring at me and awaiting an answer and myself debating it. I've gone years without telling anyone anything, but all that being secretive has done is make me lonely. Anime, manga, and games can't replace a real friend. In the years that Sayori and I have been apart, I've never felt anything like when we used to play, cause mayhem, and relax together. But at the same time, there must be a reason that Xander and my mom set these rules.

     "Um…"

Sayori baits her breath.

"I'll… we'll see on Saturday."

Sayori lets the hold loose on her lungs and exhales in slight disappointment.

     "Okay…"

We continue our walk in a threatening quietness until we arrive at Sayori's house. 

     "I'll see you tomorrow."

     "Yeah, see ya…"

I make my way back to my empty home and start to think.

I'll just wait till I see Xander tomorrow. I'll have a better mindset after talking with him. I may have to admit to breaking the rules, but I'm sure my therapist of all people will understand.

Chapter Text

Today's going to be extremely slow. I've never been this anxious about seeing Xander. I'll need to mentally prepare myself for the day, but first, I need to meet Sayori for our daily walk to school. I'll need to move, seeing as I'm just on time today.

I get to her house and knock on the door. 

...

I wait a minute and ring her door bell. 

Another minute later and my phone buzzes.

     Sayori: "Im goong 2 be latr. Gi on withiut me."

I wonder if she just woke up. There are a lot of misspellings. I'll have to leave her behind. I'm cutting it close as it is. 

As I speed walk to school, I feel worse and worse about leaving Sayori behind. She's going through a lot right now with her own mind. She's worried about Yuri, she's home alone, and now she might be worried about me. I've never been late before to anything . I really don't want today to be the first day, but Sayori is my best friend. I can't just take away something that makes her happy.

As I get closer to the building, I see groups of students walking, laughing, and engaging in idle chatter. They make me feel even worse for leaving Sayori behind. 

Crackle

Is that thunder?

I turn around and see a bundle of gray, threatening clouds blocking out the sun, putting a dark blanket over the town.

What if Sayori doesn't have an umbrella?

I'm going back!

What kind of friend would I be to not help her out?

I go back to Sayori's house at a frantic pace, but not before grabbing an umbrella from my house right by the door. By the time I get back, I see her locking her own.

     MC: "HEY!"

Sayori turns around in shock.

     "MC?! What are you doing? You're late for school now!"

     "Walking alone just didn't sit right. Plus, I didn't want you to walk by yourself either, what with recent events."

I loosen the umbrella and put it above us.

"I also didn't know if you had an umbrella."

I smile at her as I protect us both from the assaulting rain.

She returns a small smile, with a hinge of guilt.

     "You didn't have to come back for me, MC. I could've gotten there fine."

     "I know. I just wanted to."

...

Nothing but the pitter patter of the rain separates the silence.

     "You're too nice to me, MC. I don't deserve it."

That kinda came out of nowhere. She sounds like something bad happened again.

     "Of course you do, Sayori. I wouldn't have come back if you didn't."

     "You'd have done the same for Monika, Natsuki, or Yuri. You're just really nice."

What do they have to do with it?

     "If I was walking with them to school everyday, then yeah, probably, but I don't go to school with them. I go with you, and I enjoy it."

     "Next time you're late, just go to school, ok."

     "I thought you enjoyed going to school together…"

...

     "I-I do."

I’m getting confused by this conversation. I thought she would be excited that I came back for her, but instead she’s almost frowning on it. Maybe she just wanted to be alone today. I guess I’ll have to remember next time she tells me to go ahead without her.

Sayori doesn't say another word the rest of the way.

We're obviously late to our classes. I shove my umbrella in my locker, grab my book and quickly get to my room. My teacher seems oddly tame about my being late, which is odd, considering he usually has a quick fuse with the other students.

The school day comes to a close, and by the time I get to the clubroom, Natsuki already seems upset about something.

     Natsuki: "Monika! Why did you move my manga?!"

     Monika: "Sorry Natsuki, the teachers keep asking me to put it up there."

     "Why?!"

     "They didn't say. I guess since it’s not school property they don’t want that mixed in with their own stuff."

     "UHGG, that's so stupid, and it's getting on my nerves!"

Monika continues to work on her laptop.

I go to the closet where Natsuki is trying to get her box set of Parfait Girls off the top shelf, which she's too short to reach.

     MC: "Here, let me help you get that."

     "I don't need your help. I got it."

     "But I can just-"

     "I said I GOT IT ."

She verbally shoves me away.

I decide to go see what Sayori's up to instead of tempting fate with Natsuki.

Sayori is sitting by herself in the seat next to the window, looking down on the students below with a very somber look on her face.

     “Hey Sayori.”

Sayori, startled by my sudden appearance, jumps up and places her hand on her chest.

     Sayori: “ Hah H-Hi, MC.”

     “Lost in thought?”

     “Yeah…”

     “How did your day go?”

     “Fine, I guess.”

Her mood doesn’t seem to have improved since this morning.

     “Are you ok today, Sayori?”

     “Of course, MC. I’m just tired today is all. Go play with everybody else. I’m going to take a little nap.”

Usually when Sayori lies, it’s extremely obvious. Although sounding truthful, I feel something in my gut that tells me she isn’t just tired. 

     “Sayori, I know it’s been a number of years, but you can tell me anything. If you aren’t feeling your best then I’m here for you.”

     “Thanks MC, but you don’t need to worry about me. I told you I’m ok.”

Despite wearing that contagious smile of hers, something still seems off.

     “OK then… Oh, and Sayori?”

     “Hm?”

     “I was thinking about what you asked me yesterday. I think I can answer your questions. I’ll tell you when we work on the festival tomorrow.”

     “Really?!”

Sayori’s eyes open and shine just enough to lift a little weight off my heart.

     “I promise I will. I’ll tell you everything.”

Sayori’s sudden burst of motivation doesn’t last long as the somber look returns to her complexion. 

     “Y’know, you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to. It was selfish of me to beg for your life story that you didn’t want to tell. So, I changed my mind. You don’t have to tell me anything.”

Man, Sayori must be really having an off day. She seemed so upset that I wouldn't tell her, and now she could care less.

As a last ditch attempt to cheer her up, I reach for one of the cookies in my backpack. It’s split in half at this point, but I know she won’t mind.

     “Here…”

     “Hm? Oh… thanks but, isn’t that for Natsuki or Yuri?”

Did I tell her that?

     “Well, yeah, but they don’t know about it, so you can take it.”

     “No no, I couldn’t do that. I’d feel bad. Just give it to one of them. They’ll really appreciate your kindness, MC.”

     “ Sigh Alright, enjoy your nap, Sayori. Just don’t forget the poems.”

     “I won’t.”

Sayori puts her head in her arms and shuts her eyes. I sit for a moment and think.

Maybe she is just having an off day, but the more I think about it, the more something feels familiar. I just can’t remember what that something is. It’s a sense of déjà vu that I can’t shake.

I look around the room while I think, only to realize that Natsuki still hasn’t gotten her manga off the shelf. She gets one of those wheeled chairs from the teachers desk and wheels it to the closet. She hoists herself up on it. 

In that moment I knew something bad was going to happen, so I hurry to the closet to get a grip on the chair to make sure she doesn’t fall off of it. 

My quick and sudden grip alerts Natsuki to my presence.

     Natsuki: “H-Hey, what do you think you're doing?!” 

     “Making sure you don’t kill yourself.”

Her face returns neutral as her sudden outburst fades.

     “Whatever, you better not make me fall.”

As I confirm my grip on the wobbly chair, I realize that I can see up her skirt. I just look down and hope she doesn’t notice. I could explain myself to Sayori, Monika, and even Yuri, but there’s no way Natsuki would let that slide. 

She finally manages to get her manga down. 

“Alright, I got it. Here, take it.”

     “I can’t. I’m holding the chair.”

     “Well, I can’t get down, and-”

Natsuki suddenly goes quiet.

“AAAAHH!”

Natsuki’s yell nearly throws off my hold on the seat.

“YOU PERVERT! YOU’RE TRYING TO-”

Her unpredictable thrashing is wiggling the chair away from my hands.

     “Natsuki stop! You’re gonna fall off the chair!”

     “I DON’T CARE! GET AWAY FROM ME YOU PERV!”

Natsuki tries shooing me away with her foot.

Natsuki loses her balance. The manga set in her hands slips out of her grip. It lands on my head, which causes me to completely lose focus on the chair and stumble backwards. Natsuki falls off the chair and reaches her hands straight toward me to break the fall. The last thing I see is a lot of pink.

By the time my eyes are open, I’m on the floor, right outside the closet with Natsuki laying across my chest. A quick glance at my left reveals the mess we made of her manga. Natsuki quickly comes to and tries to push herself off me. By the time she realizes what she’s laying on, she freaks out.

“Gah!”

She gets off the floor as fast as a human possibly can.

The others rush over at the loud crashing noises, except Sayori, who simply looks at the commotion from a distance.

     Monika: “What happened?”

     Yuri: “Are either of you hurt?”

     Natsuki: “I’m fine, but your new member is a freaking pervert!”

     MC: “Wh-what?! H-Hey, I wasn’t doing anything!”

Natsuki stomps away in annoyance to pick up her manga.

“I-I was trying to make sure she didn’t fall off the chair, and then-”

Monika leans forward and reassures me.

     “It’s ok. I believe you.”

She flicks a quick wink.

     Yuri: “I’m still unsure of what exactly transpired here…”

     Natsuki: “He was trying to catch a quick one!”

     “...Catch?”

Natsuki pinches the end of her skirt for emphasis.

Yuri puts the pieces together with a face of conflicted panic.

“O-oh my, um, I see…”

     “That’s not what I was doing! I was making sure you didn’t fall off the chair and crack your skull!”

Yuri chooses to bow out of the conflict and return to her book. Can’t blame her.

As Natsuki angrily picks up the scattered manga books, she pulls one book closer and stares at it in horror. 

The paperback cover was dented hard

I slowly and quietly move closer to Natsuki. She looks to be on the verge of tears as she grips the colorful title tighter…and tighter…and tighter.

“I…I’m sorry Natsuki. I’ll buy you a new-”

She quickly turns around and chucks the ruined manga straight at me with a newly found anger that I’ve never seen from her before. Fortunately, my reflexes stop it from hitting me square in the chest. 

Natsuki runs straight out the door, slamming it behind her.

Everyone in the room is quiet.

I look down at the book.

A straight and diagonal bend. Right through the middle.

Sigh

“I didn’t mean to…”

Monika puts her hand on my shoulder.

     Monika: “I’m sure she knows it was an accident, MC, but right now that’s not the problem.”

“I’ll be honest, MC…”

I look at the club president with a new curiosity.

“Natsuki has never been as upset as she has been this week. I think something’s bothering her.”

Based on her reaction, this manga series must mean a lot to her. 

__________________________________________

"Why do you keep it in the club room instead of at your house?"

"Um, well, my dad's kinda picky, so... I guess it would be less trouble if I just read it here instead of at the house."

"Huh, strict dad."

"You don't know the half of it."

__________________________________________

"So uh, what do your friends think of this series?"

"They, um, aren't really into manga. They think it's childish."

__________________________________________

Her dad doesn’t like manga.

Her friends don’t even want to talk about it.

The school definitely won’t allow it. 

That just leaves… the Literature Club.

This was her safe space. This was her escape from reality, her only real self-time. I didn’t just ruin a book. I damaged her only escape. Even though it wasn’t all my fault, I have to buy her a new one. I would feel terrible if I didn’t.

I look down at the cover.

Parfait Girls

Volume 3

“At first when you joined, she seemed fine, but after she and Yuri fought, that might have had an effect on the club time for her. Maybe it wasn’t the same after all that negativity. I’m not really sure myself.”

It does seem like I’m bringing a heap of bad luck. At first it was Natsuki and Yuri fighting, then Sayori and I learned about Yuri’s…problem, and now I’m not sure Natsuki’s gonna be able to hold it together.

A quick glance in the room reveals a certain shade of purple hair missing.

     “Where’s Yuri?”

-------------------------------------------

     “I can do this. I can do this!”

 The purple haired bookworm reassured herself on her way to the girls room.

Yuri slowly approached the restroom door. She could hear small whimpers, cries, and sobs. She knew it was Natsuki.

“Why am I doing this?”  

Yuri didn’t know what to think, but all she knew is that she wanted to do this. She knew she couldn’t turn back this time.

“I have to be strong.”  

Yuri quietly pushed open the bathroom. Natsuki is leaning against the sinks and looking at herself in the mirror.

     Natsuki: “ Sniff   Why did that IDIOT have to join? Coming in and acting like he gives a crap about us. Sob"

Yuri couldn’t believe what she was hearing. MC has been nothing but kind, patient, and understanding since he’s been there. 

     “Perhaps she hasn’t gotten to know him as well as I have.”

“All these guys are nothing but perverts!” 

At that last declaration, Natsuki slams her fist against the sink.

“OW!” 

She grips her hand in pain. Natsuki would have you believe she’s invincible in any other circumstance.

Only after her fists were involved was Yuri afraid to approach her fellow club member, but it was too late as Natsuki spots Yuri through the mirror.

The pink haired girl directly confronts Yuri.

“How long have you been standing there?!”

Yuri has never had a one on one with Natsuki while no one else was around, and especially not in this rageful state. She struggles to respond and takes quick sporadic breaths.

     “A-A f-few seconds…”

     “What do you want? Here to rub my ruined book in my face since you hate manga so much?!”

What? Why would she think that was her motive? They were never on good terms, but Yuri has never shown any ill intent. 

     “N-No, of course not.”

Natsuki sobs once again and quickly turns away to hide her weakness. Tears cover most of her face at this point.

     “I just wanted some peace.”

The quick tempered poet was never one to release her feelings like this, especially to Yuri of all people.

Yuri gets a little closer to a distressed Natsuki.

     “Natsuki…”

She slowly turns back to Yuri.

“I…I’m so sorry for insulting you and your manga. It was childish and narrow-minded of me to do so.”

Both of the club members sit in silence as Natsuki ponders, and Yuri waits with bated breath.

     “AAHG, I can’t respond to that when I’m mad!”

     “I-I’m sorry…” 

Yuri says as she begins to turn around.

“Perhaps another time would-”

     “NO.”

Both girls are at a standstill until Natsuki finally breaks the silence.

“I…I’m sorry too. Your poems are good.”

“There, I said it.”

     “I forgive you then.”

     “I guess, I have to forgive you too.”

Not exactly what Yuri had in mind as an apology, but it was the best she would get out of Natsuki in this state.

     “But…”

Natsuki perks her head up, possibly anticipating another argument.

“I urge you to reconsider your feelings toward MC. He’s been extremely kind and patient with me, and I have no logical reason to assume he has anything against you. I am certain that whatever happened in the closet was an accident.”

     “And I bet he sent you to say that, just like he sent Sayori after you that one time.”

That was the last thing Yuri wanted to think about right now. The one time she didn’t just do it in a stall was when Sayori walked in. No, this wasn’t about her right now; it was about Natsuki.

     “N-No, he didn’t. I came here on my own volition. I give you my word; he means well and is not a…a pervert.”

Yuri hangs her head after having to use such vulgar terminology.

Natsuki’s face finally softens up a little bit as she considers Yuri’s words.

     “Even if he isn’t…I don’t trust him. He just shows up one day and we can’t hardly go one meeting without something bad happening.”

     “W-We started that fight ourselves, Natsuki.”

Looking back, it was not something either of them were proud of.

     “Yeah, but we brought him into it. After he split us up, Sayori got really sick.”

Yuri can’t risk commenting on that particular occurrence.

“There’s also a few rumors I heard floating around…”

     “High schoolers like to create meaningless drama, Natsuki. It comes with the territory.”

     “Yeah, but this time it just feels different. Even the teachers gossip about it, and they never get into that kinda stuff.”

Yuri did find it odd that the teachers would even gossip, since they usually tend to despise that behavior. 

“I heard his parents are spies or something.”

Or at least she did.

“He’s also apparently never been to another school, but he just shows up one day.”

     “Rumors come and go, but he doesn’t seem to have poor character.”

Natsuki’s eyes are starting to dry up.

     “Then why has Sayori been getting more upset after MC joined?”

Yuri knows exactly why, but she could never tell Natsuki. The “freak” comments would simply skyrocket to the moon. Just the thought of everyone in the club knowing brings an anxious pain to Yuri’s chest.

“She seems really bad today. She’s just sitting alone, doing nothing .”

Yuri feels ashamed that she simply hadn’t noticed Sayori today. She was too entranced with her book, which makes her question her relationships. 

     “ Sayori was there for me when I was at a low point, and I can’t even be bothered to notice when she’s clearly not herself.”

     “I’m just saying, if he's telling her things or doing something to hurt her, I will CRACK HIS SKULL OPEN!”

     “Shhh, Natsuki, there are still staff and students here.”

     “Whatever, I don’t trust him and he’ll have to do a heck of a lot to convince me otherwise.”

     “Would you at least let him assist you with the festival preparations like we planned?”

     “Yeah, I already said I would, and I could use the help.”

     “Good…are you ok with going back now?”

     “ Sigh , not really, but I guess I have to at some point.”

“Wait!”

As Yuri begins to leave, Natsuki stops her once again.

“...”

     “...”

     “I-I’m sorry. I really am. I just…this week hasn’t been the best, and I guess I took it out on you. But if you tell anyone I was crying then; well, I’ll let you use your imagination.”

Natsuki shows the slightest of grins, which makes Yuri feel much better.

     “Of course.”

Yuri returns a smile as she holds the door for the manga lover.

-------------------------------------------

Yuri finally comes back with Natsuki. I notice that her eyes are a little red, which means tears were shed.

     Monika: “Natsuki, are you alright?”

     Natsuki: “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m ready to share poems now.”

     “Are you sure?”

     “Yeah, let's just do it.”

Everyone quickly gets through their poems. Natsuki practically blew through mine, called it good and went on her way. I can’t say I did much better. That leaves Sayori last.

     Sayori: “...”

“It’s alright, I guess.”

     “So, you don’t like it then? Come on Sayori, you’ve been tired before. Why don’t you tell me what’s going on?”

     “You’re looking too much into this, MC. I’ll get better…”

     “Alright, I guess I’ll stop bugging you about it, but you know I’m here.”

     “I know…”

     “Are you going to show me your poem?”

     “U-Uh, I… I didn’t write one.”

There’s that déjà vu feeling again. Either stop it or let me remember!

“I think I’m gonna go home early.”

     “But we haven’t gone through the festival plans yet.”

     “Just call me when you’re ready. I’ll have everything we need. Just tell the others I’m not feeling well, ok. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

My stomach churns as I see Sayori walk out the door. 

It’s ok. I’ll see her tomorrow. But that familiar feeling is going to kill me until I find out what it is.

     Monika: “Okay everyone! Is everyone finished sharing poems?”

Everyone gives Monika their attention.

“It looks like we know what we’re doing for the festival. Now we just have to coordinate the schedules with MC. Thanks again for offering the help.”

     MC: “No problem. S-So I’ll be helping you today, but I have to run an errand first. I’ll be there for an hour, so I guess five is the earliest I’ll be available. How does that sound?”

     “Five sounds perfect. It won’t take too long anyway.”

Monika gets a piece of paper from her notebook and writes the relevant information on it: address and phone number.

     “A-Alright, thanks. I’ll be helping Sayori tomorrow morning, and that shouldn’t take too long either- I don’t think anyway. That’ll be about-”

     Natsuki: “Hey wait, where is Sayori?”

     “She said she wasn’t feeling well and decided to go home.”

     “So much for you guys being best friends or whatever.” 

     “Sh-She… just really seemed like she wanted to be alone today.”

     “ Gee wonder why.”

Yuri nudges Natsuki with her elbow. What did I do now?

     “Uh, Yuri, how long do you think your work will take?”

     Yuri: “Hmm… hard to say, but I would estimate in the range of three to five hours.”

     “Does two sound alright with you?”

     “Yes, that will be fine. W-Would you mind if we- uhh…”

She's playing with her hair again.

     "It's alright, Yuri. Just let it out."

     "Would it be ok if we-... did it at your house?"

     "Yeah, I don't care."

That's all? If anything, it will help my own nerves.

     "Very well, th-thanks."

     “No problem, u-uh, N-Natsuki…”

She’s looking at me exactly how I thought she would look at me. Not nicely.

“Y-You can pick a time. I have all of Sunday free.”

Natsuki ponders for a moment.

     Natsuki: “Noon?”

     “Good to me.”

     “Fine then. I have to go to your house too.”

Huh? Why would she want to come to my house? Her dad, I guess.

     “T-That’s ok.” 

     Monika: “Alright then, I think that about covers it. Are there any concerns anyone would like to bring up?”

Despite today's situation, Natsuki gives no response. Maybe I haven’t completely chased her off…yet.

“Wonderful, just make sure your part is set up before the festival begins.”

Natsuki, Yuri, and I exchange phone numbers, and I give Yuri my address.

I want to apologize to Natsuki again, but not only does she probably not want to talk to me, it might make me late for therapy.

      MC: “S-So I guess I’ll see you at five then?”

     “Yep, see ya in a bit, MC.”

Monika and I go our separate ways. 

I haven’t prepared myself to see Xander at all. I can’t tell him nothing. I need advice on Yuri, but how would I get that advice without telling him that I’m intentionally breaking his rules. I think I’m more scared of my mom in this case.

    *BUUUUZ-BUUUUZ-BUUUUZ*

Speak of the devil.

     “Hello?”

     Mom: “Hey MC, don’t forget about your appointment with Xander.”

She sounds insanely stressed and busy as always. The divorce hit her pretty hard, so I try not to bug her about it too much. She even took up intense smoking. Luckily, she was able to dial it back a bit, but she still does it.

     “Don’t worry mom, I haven’t forgotten. I’m on my way right now.”

     “Good, I also wanted to let you know that I will definitely be back next week.”

Next week?! The week of the festival?! I really hope it’s after Monday.

     “D-Do you know what day next week?”

     “Y~es, I’ll be here very late Monday night, or I guess technically Tuesday morning. We’ll see how the airport handles things.”

Crap, why did I stutter? She detected that too. I seriously need to work on that.

     “Alright, I’m heading to Xander’s work now. I’ll see ya next week.”

     “Bye-bye MC.”

BEEP

Sigh If I can’t talk to my own mom without stuttering out of nervousness, then this therapy session will not be fun. 

Chapter Text

I hop off the bus after almost 10 minutes, just enough time.

I go into the teal, modern looking therapy center. 

Dr. Xander runs the whole thing, and takes on a good amount of patients himself. I noticed he tends to take on the more complicated cases. I guess that's so he can keep sharp and not get complacent with his work. Despite how busy he is, he's a great guy, and at this point, our sessions are more conversations than anything else.

Of course today, that won't be the case. I'm going to wait till near the end of the hour when I'm more relaxed to bring up Yuri.

His receptionist, Kaede, kindly welcomes me back by name and tells me to go on ahead to his office.

I walk into the office, and I see him typing at his desk.

Dr. Xander Koide, my therapist and friend since I was eleven years old. At first it was heavy business between us, twenty-four seven. I saw him easily three or four times a week. He saw me as just another patient at first, but eventually he loosened up. Now I only see him once a month. We even played checkers during therapy last time. He won, of course, but that's to be expected. He's absurdly intelligent, with two masters degrees in Psychology and Neurology. He's 6'2, which makes him a monster compared to me at 5'7. He has short dark hair, green eyes, and nice glasses, not bad for his age. It's no wonder he's married, but I don't know any more about his family. I don't even know if he has kids or not. I guess it's not my business anyway. At this point my visits are just a formality that my mom pays for, for some reason. At least I assume she pays for these visits. I've never seen anything about a bill, but I know that a therapist and neuroscientist doesn't offer his services for free.

     Xander: ”Heeeey MC! Come on in. I’m just finishing up something here. It shouldn’t take but a moment.”

     MC: “Alright, how have you been?”

     “Oh, just fine, just fine, how about yourself?”

     “Well, it’s been…interesting.”

Xander gets up from his desk with his signature clipboard. 

     “Oh yeah, you went to school for the first time didn’t you? I’m interested-"

Xander takes a seat across from me.

“-how’s that going?”

Too soon to lay on the club news, gotta play cool, no stuttering.

     “It’s… kinda boring. I’ve already completed most of the curriculums when I was with Ms. Akasuki.”

     “Heh, yeah she worked you kids to death.”

He scribbles something down on his notes.

“About your new school…”

I’m silent as I wait for him to speak. 

“I’ve been thinking about our current situation…”

Our sessions or the rules? What is he going to say?

“I think we can let up on some of the restrictions I’ve put on you.”

     “…”

     “You’ve kept these rules like they’re gospel, and I feel bad for taking away opportunities from you that everyone else has. So here’s what we’ll do: You can interact with people online as much as you want. In the internet department, you’re basically free to go. Though I would stay away from certain corners, if I were you. I still don’t want you to digest horror media, for the time being. I still don’t want you to carry any weapons either, but you can go to small gatherings and such, preferably places you know are safe.”

I’m speechless…

I’ve held these rules for so long, but now I choose to break them, right when he lifts the weight a little bit?

     “Um, that’s great, but how big is a ‘small gathering’?”

     “Oh, maybe ten to fifteen people. Why do you ask?”

     “B-Because I-”

     “I'm gonna stop you right there, MC.”

“Did you just stutter? In the last six years, you only stuttered when you didn’t want to tell me something. Last time it was your diet, but this time…”

DANG IT, NO!

Dr. Xander takes on a more serious expression, leans back and looks me dead in the eye.

“Is there something you want to tell me, MC?”

WHAT HAVE I DONE?! Now he’s going to go back to the old rules! I can’t lie; I respect him too much. He’s been like a father to me. Then why did I ignore his instructions in the first place?!

     “I-I, well, uh~"

I don't want to lose the club right when I got it. Come on! Say something!

"A-At s-school, there, ghh…~I-I-I don’t want to-”

Sayori, Monika, Yuri, and Natsuki. I don’t want to lose them-I don’t want to leave them-Please don’t make me leave them!

I can’t help crying a little. I finally have friends, and he can make it to where I never see them again.

Xander comes over to wrap an arm around me.

     “Hey hey, it’s ok. Whatever happened, I’m sure we can work it out.”

I start breathing slowly to calm down- that’s what I’d be telling Yuri to do when she panics.

“That’s right, just breathe slowly. You’re ok, MC.”

I can think now…

     “Do- sniff do you remember Sayori?”

     “Saaaayori, hmmm…was she, no, that was Ai. You’ll have to remind me, MC.”

     "She was my best friend before the divorce happened…”

At that statement, Dr. Xander winced. Huh…

“Well, I haven’t seen her in years, and we just caught back up for the first time. She invited me to a school club that she helps run. She’s the vice-president. BUT IT’S ONLY FOUR OTHER PEOPLE, AND WE DON’T DO ANYTHING INTENSE! I PROMISE!”

     “Calm down, MC. I believe you.”

His strict stare hasn’t moved outside that one wince.

“So what do you do there?”

Once I got the answer, it sounds kinda silly.

     “W-We write poems…”

     “Hahahaha!”

His scary face instantly vanishes.

"So this club is essentially five people writing poems?”

     “B-Basically, yeah…”

     “Is that what you were so worried about, MC?”

     “Y-Yeah, I thought you would be mad that I didn’t heed the rules.”

     “Well, if this were last year, maybe I would be, but you’ve grown a lot, MC. I think I can trust you with the simple things. I’m happy to say that you can have fun with your poetry club.”

     “It’s actually called the Literature Club.”

     “That sounds much better. Yeah, feel free to enjoy the Literature Club, MC.”

     “Thank you so much Xander! This means a lot to me! I really like the people there.”

     “I’m happy you found something to enjoy with others. That’s an important factor in growing as a person, y'know. Writing is also a good way to discover yourself and release some feelings.”

'Xander's writing tip of the day' doesn't have the same kick to it.

"Tell me about these club members."

     "Actually, I wanted to ask you something about one of them. I think they're in serious danger of killing themselves."

     "What makes you say that?"

     "Sayori found this girl, Yuri, cutting herself with a pocket knife."

     "I assume you haven't told anyone else?"

     "N-No sir…I just don't know what to do about it…"

He takes a moment to ponder what I’m telling him before he continues.

     "Tell me about Yuri…"

     "Well, she's a very introverted person, but she's also kind. She has some really nice, long, purple hair-"

     "I don't really need to know about her hair, MC."

     "O-Oh, oh yeah, sorry. She also doubts herself a lot. She is not sociable at all. Ummm, she would rather dodge a fight, unless you attack something very close to her, like her writings or books. She would rather read than talk most of the time. She doesn't seem to have any friends outside the club anyway. She's not weird or anything, but she seems to get bullied for her mannerisms…"

     "Anything else?"

I give him a smile.

     "She writes great poems."

Xander gets a new paper for Yuri and writes something down.

     “She actually sounds very familiar… I wonder if I’ve had her as a patient before.”

     “I guess it wouldn’t surprise me.”

     “Would you say she’s a very emotional person? Does she display strong emotion often?”

     “Oh no, not at all! She got into a fight with another club member, but even then she wasn’t nearly as mad as she could’ve been. Any other time she’s consistently quiet and calm.”

     “She writes a lot, you said?”

     “Mhm…”

     “Would you say she puts emotion in her writings?”

     “Oh yeah, definitely!”

     “It sounds like she’s a very emotional person, but she just doesn’t know how to release her emotions properly, potentially due to past trauma. She finds some release in self-harm. If she’s willing to seek help, I’d tell you to recommend her to me.”

     “Umm, the problem is that… she doesn’t know that I know, and when she gets into stressful conversations, she might go do it.”

     “Perhaps you could have Sayori do it then?”

That would mean telling her about my therapy, but I think I’m ready for it.

     “Yeah, I can do that.”

     “Good. In the meantime, I’d tell you to be supportive. Just be a friend. Don’t do or say anything that might trigger a response. I know you don’t have much social experience, so if you feel like you can’t, then it would be best to avoid her for the time being.”

     “We’re already friends actually, but I might have to do better with what I say.”

     “Well, you’re a smart kid. I’m sure you’ll pick up on it. Now, I’d like to shift this session back to you...”

The remainder of the hour is just us talking about school and the moves I can make to better my future opportunities. He was more of a school counselor than a therapist. But I need to take his advice seriously. He’s been around, and he’ll definitely know what’s best for my situation.

I walk out of the building feeling better than ever. I can go to the Literature Club without feeling guilty now.

     “THANK YOU DR. XANDER!”

I hope no one heard that…

I put Monika’s address in on my phone and she’s surprisingly close to town. It’s a five minute walk at worst…

But I’ve only got five minutes!

I start running to the address to make it on time.

I swiftly arrive at a…HUGE HOUSE WITH A BIG YARD!

Ok, ‘huge’ might be an exaggeration, but holy moly, it’s bigger than the kids home I lived at after the divorce! That home was meant to fit dozens of kids!

The grass is well kept, the house itself is easily four stories, probably with a basement. The property itself doesn’t have any defining features other than being large. There’s a straight path of decorative concrete that leads straight to what appears to be a parking area made of normal concrete. The house is brick with two chimneys coming out the top, and it has many decorative windows in the front, with plenty of space between them. This place even has one of those gates with the buzzer speaker on it.

I’ve never used one of those before.

“Do I just-”

BRRRRRRRR

“JEEZ!”

That scared me to death!

After about five seconds, a voice comes through on the other end of the small speaker.

     Monika: “I’ll be right there, MC.”

It’s Monika!

Just as she said it, I can see the front door open with Monika’s flowy hair standing out as a giveaway. 

We both wave as she presses something on the other side of the door to open the gate.

The gate opens and I walk down the nice walkway to the front door.

Monika's wearing an off-shoulder green sweater with visible black bra straps going over the shoulders and blue jeans. Seeing her outside the school uniform is a little jarring but nothing too bad. Heck, we used to not have school uniforms at all.

"Hi MC! Thanks for helping me today, even if there's not much to do."

     "Hey Monika. No problem, I'll do anything I can to help."

     "It'll give us an opportunity to chat, without anything bad happening."

     "Heh, that's true."

Monika lets me in, and I'm awestruck at the architecture inside. A very modern looking guest room, with so much that it's hard for my eyes to keep track of. Several sitting areas, all in front of a big TV, fancy red carpets, nice wooden floors, a table in between couches to sit things like food, a kitchen right next to it, the second floor can look below on the room, flowers and pictures of various scenery- this living room is gorgeous!

I must look like an idiot because Monika has to snap me out of it.

Snap

Snap

     "Everything on upstairs?"

She's giving me a goofy grin.

     "Y-Yeah, it's just… you have a really nice house. I don't think I've ever been anywhere this nice."

     "Thank you so much, MC. Would you like me to give you a tour? Or do you need to get straight to the festival preparation?"

     "Oh no, you don't need to do that. It would probably be a hassle for you anyway. This place is huge…"

     "Ahaha, it's not as big as it looks. The top floor is an attic, and the two floors above us get more narrow. My parents work on the second floor when they're home, and my room's on the second floor as well."

     "Are they here now?"

     "No, my dad's still at work, and my mom is off approving construction loans out of town. But I got their approval for a guest to help me with a school project."

     "That's pretty vague. Do they know you're a club president?"

     "I don't think so. I told them, but they tend to have a one-track mind. They may not have heard me."

Uninvolved parents that work out of town. Sounds familiar.

     "I'm sure they'll come around. Plus you already have four people that appreciate your efforts."

     "Yeah, I guess…"

Monika looks a little down.

"Ahaha, look at me being dramatic. Come sit."

Monika sits in front of an ottoman with her laptop on it. I take a seat next to her to see her handiwor-... dang this couch is comfortable.

Sitting right next to Monika is making me a little nervous. One does not just go into Monika's house and take a seat beside her. I can practically hear the rumors and idle nonsense if someone in school heard about this.

     “Have you ever played this game that Yuri was talking about? What was it, A Book A Minute ?”

     “No, I hadn’t even heard of it before Yuri brought it up, but it sounds pretty fun.”

I remember now that Yuri’s game was a replacement for Monika’s poem recital. Now I feel terrible, because I was one of the advocates for not having the recital, and now I dare try to help the president with festival preparation after I shot her idea down like a shotgun going off!

     “M-Monika…”

     “Yes, MC?”

She’s looking at me with curiosity.

     “I’m sorry about the poetry recital. I’m even more sorry because I was just given permission to attend the festival. I know you really wanted to do it. I was just scared. Honestly… I still am a little bit. I’ve never been in groups that big.”

She's much easier to talk to when there aren't three other people around.

Monika looks in thought for a moment, making a blank face.

She suddenly looks at me and smiles.

     “Thank you for the apology, MC. It means a lot to hear that. I really thought that you guys just didn’t like the idea. You saying ‘sorry’ means I was probably wrong about that. It’s not all on you anyways. Natsuki and Yuri had some concerns as well. I understand why they didn’t want to do it, but I think it’s healthy to get out of your comfort zone every once in a while. I think it would have benefitted you and Yuri specifically.”

     “I’m sorry…”

     “That’s alright, MC. Let’s make the best of things, ok?”

     “Right…”

Once I got my attention back to the screen, I recognized the text.

It's our poems!

"Wait, where did you get our poems?"

     “I figured I could put a poem in here to represent its current members. I… may have taken pictures of them after I got the idea, hehe.” 

     “So you took pictures of their poems and put them in here without asking them? These poems seem to mean a lot to-”

     “Oh heavens no! I asked them over the phone. I would never do something like that. Speaking of which, would you like yours to be in here?”

I can’t see why not, I guess.

     “Eeeeh, sure, why not.”

Monika saves the changes to the page she is on. It’s several blank white pages with our poems on them and our names in the author’s spot under the title.

     “Y’know these pages are open to a lot of creativity, but we should probably start with the background color. Any ideas…?”

She’s currently on Natsuki’s poem. It’s hard to think about Natsuki without thinking of her hair color, pink. I tell Monika and she seems to agree.

“It definitely compliments her simple style of writing.”

She simply changes the page color with a color wheel to a hot pink.

It still looks pretty bland, and I’m still freaking out about sitting right next to Monika. The exposed shoulders really aren’t helping. It is her house though. It’s not like there’s a dress code for her. It seems like there's a nice smell coming from her hair too.

“It still looks pretty bland…”

Did she just read my mind or something?

     “How about some polka dots?”

Monika adds some white polka dots to the hot pink background.

We spend a number of minutes adjusting the visuals of the poem until she’s satisfied with it.

     “Natsuki will probably like it, but she won’t admit it.”

     “Heheh, you’re right; she won’t.”

We decide that it would be best to use different colors for each of our poems.

-Sayori is blue with yellow polka dots

-Yuri is dark purple with crimson

-Mine is brown with slightly dark yellow

Monika refuses to do her own. She wants it to be a surprise. I have a feeling green will be involved though.

We spend another two hours going through the details of the pamphlets. The front fonts, background designs, png standouts, the back page, what the description of the club should be- we try to make it sound as fun and engaging as a Literature Club can be. We put a few pictures on the front that made us laugh just for fun, but we aren’t keeping them. Like this shark with goofy looking eyes staring right at the reader was pretty funny. Monika really showed her sense of humor with these pictures.

Of course it was hard not to stare when she wasn't looking. Pretty sure she kept the makeup on from school too.

Looks like we're finishing up on these pamphlets. They look pretty awesome, with bold colors and pictures that make us seem kinda cool. Congrats Monika, you made literature look fun!

     "These will definitely make us look fun."

Seriously? Another mind read?

Monika leans back as she's been tilted forward for a while. We both get up to stretch our legs. Monika reaches straight up to stretch her back, which shows off her figure even more.

Monika looks back down mid-stretch and addresses me.

"Enjoying the show, MC?"

My face turns red in no time flat.

"Don't think I didn't catch you sneaking glances at me the whole time."

CRAP!

     "I-I'm sorry Monika, I-I… sigh …"

I give up. I know when I'm about to sound like a fool. I just look down in defeat.

"I'm sorry…"

     "Hahaha! I'm just teasing you, MC. That was kinda my fault too. I wasn't really thinking about you coming over when I got dressed. I just put something on that was comfortable. I'm sure my shoulders were pretty distracting~"

She says this suggestively and winks like she's baiting me into staring at her shoulders.

It works.

"Hahahaha! Ok, I'm sorry, but don't get any funny ideas."

Gosh, Monika is killing me here.

"I'm gonna get this stuff printing, and we can get something to eat, ok."

     "O-Ok, yeah." 

Monika clicks the print button only to be met with a prompt that tells her there is no paper.

     "Aw, seriously? I thought I had some. Well MC, it looks like we'll have to go get more paper. Let’s get something to eat first though, shall we.”

I follow Monika to the kitchen, which is also very nice. Shiny white cabinets and sleek tile walls- Monika's parents clearly make a lot of money.

When I walk into the kitchen, I notice a calendar for the month. I see the start of the school year, but I also see something interesting.

22 Monika's Birthday

Monika's birthday is the day after the festival. Hm…

I think Sayori would be interested in this information.

"I'll just grab a couple of these bentos and put them in the microwave."

     "You don't need to do that, Monika. I'll grab something from the store."

     "Don't be silly, MC. You're a guest. I had food planned for you already anyway."

The food gets warmed and she hands me the bento box. It's full of vegetables, curry rice, and sushi with what looks like cream cheese, cucumbers, and carrots as opposed to fish.

"I hope you don't mind the amount of green. I'm vegetarian, so that's how I make my bentos."

     "That's ok. It looks delicious. Thank you, Monika."

It was then that it occurred to me. Laughs, activities, and eating together- I've not just been helping with the festival; I've been hanging out with a friend. I've never done this with anyone but Sayori. I have another friend now. This feels amazing!

     "Thinking happy thoughts over there, MC?"

I had a huge grin on my face, and I didn't know it.

Monika now has her own bento box with similar contents.

     "O-Oh, y-yeah actually… um, Monika?"

     "Mhm?"

She responds with rice in her mouth.

     "Thank you so much…"

     " Swallows I already said 'you're welcome', MC."

I wasn't even listening to that one.

     "N-No no, not just the food. Thank you for the experience. Thanks for… y'know, trusting me, letting me into your home, and just having fun with me in general. Actually, now that I think about it, thank you for the club, even if I do seem to bring bad luck."

     "Aww, you're welcome! I guess you haven't had many experiences like this, huh?"

     "Just with Sayori, six years ago."

     "Didn't you just stay over with her recently?"

     "The circumstances weren't… favorable."

     "Well, I'm glad that I got to bring you new experiences, MC. I feel like I've accomplished my job as club president. Let's do our best to bring that same experience to others!"

     "Let's do it!"

We finish our meal and head out to the store together. There's a store down the road that sells a little bit of everything. It's near Xander's' workplace.

We enter the store and Monika tells me she knows exactly where the paper is. On our way there, we pass a couple of book aisles. 

Natsuki's manga…

"Hey Monika, I'm gonna see if I can find a replacement for Natsuki's manga real quick."

     "Ok, I'll come back when I grab the paper."

I have the image in my head, clear as day. I just need to see if I can find that image.

I've found manga, that's a good first step.

Bingo! Parfait Girls !

8,5,12 Someone here can't count, or the customers didn't care when putting them back… or both.

Yes! Volume 3!

I’ll just take a look at the cover real quick.

Special Edition?!

This version includes deleted scenes and a small poster in the back!

And it has the author's signature on it!

This isn’t just a replacement. It’s an improvement! She’ll love this!

Just as my excitement hits its peak, I hear a yell coming my direction.

     Unknown: "Hey!"

I turn around and see a burly guy several inches taller than me swiftly approaching.

By the time I can register his actions, he's already in my face. He takes a second and looks me over.

"Yeah, it is you! You're the freak from school!"

     MC: "W-What?!"

     "Don't play dumb. You're some kind of mental case aren't you?"

     "Who told you that ?!"

This guy is easily six feet tall with dark red hair and very broad shoulders. He appears to be of a different ethnic origin than Japanese.

     "So you don't deny it? I figured as much. You're probably better off not talking to anybody. We'd be better off not associating with your freak family."

I know this is a fight I wouldn't be able to win, but I want to swing my fists so bad. I can't help clenching my fists! 

"What's this-"

He just rips the manga out of my hands!

     "H-Hey, none of your business!"

     "'Parfait Girls'? You some kind of femboy too?"

     "N-No, that's for someone else!"

     "Yeah right, a freak like you knowing girls? HAHAHA! Come up with something better than that. "

I clench my fists tighter-

Don't do it, 

Don't do it, 

Don't do it-

     Monika: "Ahem"

The jerk turns around to find Monika with her arms crossed.

     "Hey babe. You-..... M-Monika?!"

     "If you don't want me to get you two weeks of detention for harassment of another student, I would mind your own business!"

He looks at the manga, then me, then Monika.

He tosses the manga back at me and walks off after a dismissive sneer. He seemed to want to avoid the time consumption more than anything else, as if he weren’t really bothered by the threat.

Once he's gone, Monika lets out a huge breath.

" Hah , I don't like doing that…"

     MC: "What was his problem?"

     "I don't know. That was Carter. Comes from America and thinks he owns the place."

     "Are you ok? You look like that took a lot out of you."

     "Yeah…"

     "Sorry for being blunt but… I don't believe you."

Monika is shocked!

"I'm good at telling when people are lying. I think you are too."

Monika processes my words.

     "Not right now, MC. Let's pay and go back to my house."

     "I-I didn't mean to put you on the spot."

     "It's fine. Let's just go."

Monika says impatiently. The manga was a bit pricey, but considering how much Natsuki cherishes it, I'd say it's worth it.

We start back to Monika's house with no words between us. She looks nervous the entire time, until something sets her off, and she starts fast-walking, dragging me by the arm.

     "Woah, Monika, what's the hurry?"

She starts whispering all of a sudden.

     "Walk fast and talk about something."

     "Huh?"

     "Ssshh just do it!"

     "U-uh, s-so Monika, what's the difference with this paper you're using for the pamphlets?"

As I make up random conversations, I catch up with her pace.

     "Oh, this is pre-made to be used for that kind of thing. Doing it ourselves with normal paper would be a pain, wouldn't it?"

She starts walking even faster.

"C'mon MC, we're only five minutes away."

She said that last sentence much louder.

We turn a corner and come to a convenience shop. Monika aggressively drags me into the front door of the brightly lit store. She continues into the back of it with some refrigerators that contain drinks and other lunch items.

I don't really have the sense to ask her what she's doing, especially when she was being quiet earlier.

"Stay there!"

She's back to normal volume at least.

Monika goes about half way through the store and takes an odd position with the front door in sight.

Wait, were we being followed?

Chapter Text

It takes about five minutes for Monika to come back from her scouting position.

     Monika: "Sorry, MC, but Carter was following us."

     MC: "What, why? You didn't even do anything that bad to him."

Monika is looking visibly distressed now.

     "Listen MC, Carter is a terrible person. You wouldn't know this, but he has a history with crime. He got three students suspended for illegal drug use last year, and one of them never even touched the stuff."

     "Oh God! Do the staff or police know?"

     "He's been arrested before, but since he was legally a child, he didn't get into too much trouble. But he has friends...scary friends. The teachers never seem to give him a proper punishment. I personally think he has them blackmailed with something."

     "This guy sounds dangerous! How does everybody handle it in school?"

     "He doesn't bother people most of the time, but no one dares call the cops or tell the staff."

     "Why?"

     "He also has a history of violence: assault, stalking, violence toward women, and… other kinds of assault…"

Monika is looking bad. She's fidgeting and playing with her hands.

     "Hey Monika, are you ok?"

She hastily nods up and down.

     "Y-Yes, I'm fine."

     "Does Carter scare you, Monika?"

Monika looks conflicted at my rash question.

     "W-Well, aren't you scared?"

     "I...I mean yeah, but we haven't done anything to him, right?"

     "That outburst in the store might have been enough, MC. He was following us. He… he-wants-to-know-where-I-live-!"

     "Woah woah Monika, calm down! Deep breaths!"

Monika takes very ragged breaths. 

I've never seen Monika show any emotion this strong, much less fear. I can't blame her. Carter seems powerful in a local context. If he often assaults women, it makes sense for Monika to be scared. I guess I'm not as scared because I've always tried to avoid conflict, and I felt like we haven't even done anything too bad.

But if he lays one finger on her-!

"Do you want me to walk you home from now on, Monika?"

What?! Why did I say that? I already walk home with Sayori.

Monika is taken aback.

     "Um~…"

     "I-I'm sorry. I-I shouldn't have said that. It's weird, I know."

     “Th-That’s ok, MC. I’ll be fine though…”

She doesn’t seem sure of herself.

     “Well, we do need to get to your home right now though.”

I lift up the bags I’m carrying for emphasis.

     “Yes, let’s go.”

Monika looks both ways before leaving the store.

The walk back was without incident and no Carter in sight, but it was also very quiet. I’m not sure if now is the time to leave her to her thoughts or offer more support.

We go back to the guest room where Monika left her laptop.

     “Are you sure you’re alright, Monika?”

She responds with an upset sigh.

     “No, but what can be done? My best chance would be to show some sign of friendship in a public place, like school, but people may think I’m actually friends with him. That freak doesn’t deserve any friends! They may also think I do drugs, or that he’s blackmailed me!”

Are those tears? Monika seemed invincible at school, but here she is- vulnerable. Again, it’s hard to blame her. I don’t know what I can tell her. Carter is a huge guy. It would take more than two people to restrain him, let alone beat him up. She thought a lot about this in the five minutes it took to get back here. I can tell.

     “Are you sure you don’t want me to walk you home, Monika? You seem really stressed out.”

Monika looks away as if actually considering it.

     “No, it’s ok, MC. I have a means of self-defense…”

I’m scared of how reliable this “self-defense” is.

     “Well, ok, that’s good… I guess I’ll get going now. It’s getting late. Do you want me to stop by and take any of the stuff over to the school?”

     “No thanks, MC, it won’t be heavy. Please be safe on your way home.”

I take a deep breath. 

     “Alright, bye Monika. See you at the festival."

     "Bye, MC…"

I walk out the door. Leaving Monika alone to her fears. Hopefully her parents won't be long, assuming she'll even tell them. At least she won't be isolated. GAAH! I still feel bad!

Ok, deep breaths.

Inhale

Exhale

She'll be ok. We'll see each other at the festival. I can even text her over the weekend. It'll be ok. Speaking of the weekend, I hope it goes better than today ended. Monika would've been better off if I had never been here. She was trying to defend me, and now she's at risk of getting hurt. 

Monika:

bruised    bleeding

humiliated in school

depressed    

and...that…

    "Grrrrr!"

I clench my fists so tight my fingernails threaten to rip my skin open.

"I swear to every deity in existence, if he does anything to Monika…! I'll! DAH!"

I kick the yard wall to release my anger. 

I need to keep going. Thinking about it too much won't be good for my health at this rate. Hahhh~

I get home safely, and even though it's only nine o'clock- I'm exhausted. I'd better get some sleep so I'll be rested to help Sayori tomorrow.

I shoot Sayori a quick text to ask if ten is an ok meeting time. 

I change and immediately hop in bed. I’ll see her response when I wake up.

It's been so long since I've interacted with someone for most of my day like that. My energy is sapped, but my bed has never felt better…

I quickly drift off into sleep.

Chapter Text

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

6 A.M.?!

Awww, I forgot to change my alarm. Well, now I'm too awake to go back to sleep. I still got a good nine hours though.

I quickly turn off the alarm to stop the annoying sound.

Despite my early awakening, I feel refreshed and ready to go. Too bad I have to wait a few hours before I can help Sayori. 

I look down at my phone and see a reply from her.

     Sayori: “Thats fine”

Hm, pretty somber compared to how I thought she would respond. I wonder if she’s still feeling down. Even if she was just tired yesterday, it still felt like something more. I guess I won’t know until ten. 

I shower and get into my black t-shirt and jeans. I decide to try my hand at making eggs out of memory, and I must say, they turned out better than last time. I brush my teeth, aaaaaand it’s only 7:30.

I guess I’ll try my hand at that game I played before I joined the club. It was pretty fun.

9:50 A.M.

After a couple hours of re-learning the controls and getting my butt handed to me, I figure it’s time to head on over to Sayori’s. 

The sky is nice, but there’s water everywhere from the rain yesterday, which condensates into the air and makes it all feel grimy. All in all, this is probably my least favorite weather. Luckily I don’t have to walk far to get to Sayori’s house.

Once I get to her property, I ring the doorbell and wait a few seconds.

I hear nothing. I ring it one more time.

Still nothing.

I guess I can just go in. I did tell her I’d be here, and we used to do this all the time.

I open the front door and yell out.

     MC: “SAYORI !

Where the heck is she?

I head upstairs to where her bedroom is and the door is closed.

“Sayori…you in there?”

There’s nowhere else she can be. Plus, why would she shut her door if she weren’t in there. I really didn’t want to have to enter her room like this… Isn’t it kind of a breach of privacy? But she really leaves me no choice.

I gently open the door.

The door opens and I don't see much. The first thing I notice is…

Mr. Cow?!

She still has that?! 

I won her that cow plush at an amusement park that has since long closed down. That's awesome! She really must've liked it…

"Snore"

Sayori is still asleep? Does she not have an alarm?

I look at her nightstand. There's a phone with an alarm that went off almost two hours ago, a half empty glass of water, and… sleeping pills?

So she slept through her alarm, my yelling, and her door opening? I wonder why she felt like she needed to take these… I hope they're over-the-counter. Well, I'd better wake her up.

I sit my phone on her nightstand before I go to Sayori and push on her shoulder.

"Hey! Sayori! Time to wake up."

     Sayori: "Mmm, no…"

Sounds like she's dreaming. I shove her shoulder again.

     "Sayori, you overslept. C'mon, get up."

     " Sob sob"

Are those tears? Sayori's having a nightmare! Those pills definitely worked.

"Don't go~ sob sob "

This needs to end. I really hope she's decent under the blanket.

I grab her shoulders and shake her.

     "SAYORI, WAKE UP!"

     "H-Huh?! UWA-!"

She quickly shoves me as hard as she can, pushing me and making me trip on myself to the floor.

"M-MC?! W-What are you doing here? W-what time is it?!"

I get up.

     "It's 10 o'clock, Sayori. You were having a nightmare."

Sayori puts her hand on her button down pajama shirt where her heart is, shine in her eyes from the wetness. 

Was it that bad? I can understand. I've had dreams like that before. They can disrupt your whole sleep schedule.

"Are you ok, Sayori?"

She slowly develops tears again and starts crying into her hands. 

"Sayori-"

I sit beside her, and hug her while she's still sitting up right in her bed.

I feel like this is the best thing to do. I shouldn't limit Xander's advice to just Yuri. I need to be a friend.

     "HU- HU- HU- HUUuuu- BWAAAaaaa~~"

     " Sniff - It's ok, Sayori."

I can't stand seeing Sayori in pain like this. She's making me cry. I wish I could take the sadness and put it all on me. Sayori doesn’t deserve mornings like this.

I cry with her for a minute, and I finally compose myself and let Sayori continue. 

What could she have dreamt to make her react like this? This is horrible! I can't do much to help, but I hate to see my best friend suffer.

Sayori cries for a solid five minutes! 

I'm so sorry, Sayori. Could I have stopped this? What if I had walked home with her yesterday? The thought of this being a regular occurrence is giving me a low pain in my chest.

     “ Sniff”

Sayori is eventually reduced to weak whimpers. Out of nowhere, she hugs me back super tightly.

“I’m sob sorry, MC. I’m so embarrassed~”

     “Don’t be, Sayori. I’m here. It’s over.”

My words are hardly my own, as I’m simply repeating things that I’ve heard told to other kids. I never knew how to handle situations like this. I can only hope that these words can mean anything right now, but I still want to do what Dr. Xander said and be kind to those with trouble, Sayori included.

I hand Sayori the half-empty cup of water off her nightstand. She chugs the whole thing down in seconds.

“Are you feeling better now?”

     “I… sniff I don’t know…”

     “We can wait to do the festival stuff later if you want.”

     “No, I want to do that.”

     “Right now?”

     “Mhm…”

     “Are you sure?”

     “Yes.”

     “Alright, let’s go…”

As I walk out the door, Sayori is still half under her blanket.

“You coming?”

    “Uh, MC… I’m not wearing pants.”

Sayori’s legs were covered through that whole ordeal. My face turns red at the revelation.

     “O-Oh jeez, I-I’m sorry, I-”

     “Hehehe, you’re so funny, MC.”

Her laugh is genuine, if a bit low.

I just close the door and leave my best friend to change. I head back down to the living room, avoiding the demon couch. 

     “What happened there? That must’ve been some nightmare. It was probably so real. Poor Sayori…”

And what was with those sleeping pills? Does she need them? Has she been taking them? Since they put her out so well, I’d assume that this is a recent thing.

Sayori comes down stairs in a pink t-shirt and blue shorts.

“Are you alright?”

Sayori just nods.

I shouldn’t talk about it, but is it good for her to keep it all bottled up?

“Well, I’m here for you if you need me, even if I can’t do much.”

Sayori slowly approaches me.

     “You’ve done enough, MC.”

Sayori wraps her arms around me again. This hug feels more meaningful. I can’t really explain it, but I hug back.

We hold it for a few seconds before Sayori lets go.

     “You ready to work on the festival?”

She’s returned to her normal cheery status, kinda suddenly if you ask me.

     “Yep, you got the stuff for the bags?”

     “Mhm, I got it all yesterday.”

     “Alright, what do you need me to do?”

Sayori gets out several grocery bags.

     “Just put one of everything in a little plastic baggy and tie them up.”

     “Seems easy enough-”

     “I’m going to make some posters, and I’ll help you when I’m done.”

     “How many bags do we need?”

     “Until you run out of stuff.”

A quick look at these bags suggests that this will take a while. There’s a ton of pens, chocolates, bookmarks, little papers with quotes on them, and Chinese finger traps… of course.

“Yeah it’s not much, but it’s all I could afford.”

     “I’m sure Monika could’ve helped you with that if you asked, Sayori. Heck, I could’ve helped you with that!”

     “Oh no, I wouldn’t have felt right doing that. It was my idea after all.”

     “It was a pretty good idea at that.”

     “That’s because I’m the smartest, ever!”

     “Oh yeah? What’s E to the i π plus 1?”

     “Apple Pie!”

     “Pfffft! HAHAHAhahaha!”

     “Hehe hahahaha!”

     “I did not expect that, hehe.”

     “Hehe, now I’m hungry.”

     “Oh yeah, I guess you didn’t have breakfast did you? Want me to make you some eggs again? I swear they’ll be better this time.”

     “No, you’ve been too nice to me, MC. I’ll make some food.”

     “Let me at least make some toast. We’ll be a chef duo.”

     “OO yeah, that sounds fun! The great Sayori and MC: here to make the most delicious meals in history!”

     “W-We’re just making eggs and toast, Sayori.”

     “No! The BEST eggs and toast!”

     “Whatever you say.”

It’s so much easier to have fun with Sayori. She’s so laid back. Hopefully I can take her mind off of whatever that nightmare was about.

Sayori makes eggs and I make some toast, again, better than last time. It looks like Sayori knows more about making eggs than I do. They turned out great: all yellow and fluffy. I can't wait to try them.

We get our food organized on our plates and chow down at a little table she has in between the living area and the kitchen. 

Food stuffed in her mouth, Sayori tries to speak.

     "Hee Mshee."

     "Chew first, Sayori, ya doof."

     " Swallow Meanie…"

     "Heheheh."

     "... You know, you promised…"

     "Promised what?"

     "That you would tell me about you. We've never talked about where you went after your parents split."

     "I thought you changed your mind."

     "No, I care about you, and I'm dying to know where you went. I tried calling you, y'know."

     "Y-You did?"

     "Yes, but they wouldn't let me!"

Sayori got very angry all of a sudden.

"I still remember. 'We're sorry, but he's unavailable.' Every. TIME! I just wanted to talk to my best friend!"

     "Hey hey, Sayori, calm down. It's alright. I'm here now , aren't I?"

Sayori takes a deep breath.

     "Yeah, but grr, it was so frustrating…"

     "I bet. I know I would've been mad if a bunch of medical nimrods refused to let me talk to you. I mean, they didn't even tell me! Why wouldn't they just let me talk to you- OVER THE PHONE ?! WHO CARES ABOUT THE PHONE ?!"

The reality sets in. You mean to tell me I could've kept in contact with Sayori that whole time, but they wouldn't LET ME?!

     "After a while I called again and they said you were moved, but they wouldn't tell me where."

     "Are you KIDDING ME-!"

I slam my fist down on the wooden table in raw anger.

     " GASP"

Sayori let's out a shocked gasp. When I look at her, she seems momentarily scared. I get a grip on myself and cool it.

     "I-I'm sorry Sayori. I just-... exhale . I missed you, and they wouldn't let me talk to you."

Sayori gets up from her seat next to me and suddenly grips me in a hug.

     "But you're back, MC. I missed you too."

After hugging her back for a moment, I try to lighten the mood.

     "Heh, is today hug day?"

Sayori tightens her grip to the point where it's hard to breathe.

     "Yes, and you can't escape it!"

     "I didn't say I would try… but it's getting hard to breathe."

She lets her vice grip go.

We look at each other with goofy grins.

     "Hehehe…

     "Heheh…"

"Y-Yeah, I guess we should start the festival stuff. I'll tell you everything while we work."

     "Okie!"

We begin getting out all the supplies and creating our festival contributions. Luckily, my job is simple enough to allow me to talk at the same time.

     "Well, I woke up one day in a hospital. I still have no idea why, but I think something happened to my head, because I remember having the worst headache in my life. I was there for a few months. So many scans and tests were done, I'm surprised I didn't turn into a superhero or something."

     "Hehe, Super MC."

     "I got a therapist during that time. He used to be stern, but we're good friends now. They refused to tell me what was wrong and why I was there."

     "That sounds illegal."

     "Probably, but my mom didn't tell me either, so… They finally moved me to a small living space to clear up the hospital room. It was supposed to be there for patients waiting for transfer, but I was there for even more months. They kept doing all these crazy scans on my head. I must've had a head injury, but they wouldn't tell me. I also saw my therapist, Dr. Xander, a lot- three to five times a week. I got so bored that I actually started to care about my school work. I started reading the material for fun ."

     "Eeeww"

     "Hey, that stuff is actually kinda interesting. I really like science now. I learned how to make a bomb out of a home heating system."

     "EH?!~ A BOMB?!"

     "Yeah, but uhh- they didn't like that I was looking up how to make bombs on the internet, haha. They made me stop using it entirely. Makes sense, I guess, but they couldn't take my science books away. Anyway, mom was gone too. She insisted many times that I treat these people, especially Xander, like I would treat my parents- with respect and obedience. Every time I did see her, it was the same old thing. ‘Have you been listening to Dr. Xander? Have you done what your caretakers told you?’ She started drinking and smoking a lot too. After my thirteenth birthday, they finally moved me to an orphanage.”

     "Orphanage? But you have parents."

     "Dr. Xander told me that my parents were divorced. I didn't know what to think, but life didn't change for a while. Scans, homework, therapy, it felt like it never ended. Mom was always working, since dad wasn't going to provide anymore. They were both only children as well, with no siblings. I still don't know who was paying for all those services."

Sayori adopts a somber attitude.

     "So, you made lots of friends, right?"

     "Well, yeah, but I'd be lucky if they lasted a year there. This place was… different."

     "How?"

     "Well… it was for… mentally challenged children."

     "Eh? So you mean kids with mental illnesses?"

     "Yeah…"

     "Why did they put you there of all places? Why couldn't you just go home?"

     "I was only thirteen. I couldn't take care of myself, but I have no idea why I was in a house full of mentally challenged kids. I started seeing Xander less and less over time. Now I only see him once a month. My mom started seeing him too, actually. She only just recently stopped smoking, but she still drinks."

     "I hate to hear that your mom was doing those things. Those are addictive and deadly. I can't even imagine such a sweet woman doing something like that."

     "Yeah, the divorce hit her hard. She's just a workaholic now. I was at that home for four years. They didn't give me any liberties until I was sixteen. I wasn't allowed to come back home until I was seventeen, and they only let me do that because they wanted to send me to a real school. I'm lucky they chose the same high school as you."

     “MC, that sounds awful! I can’t imagine going through something like that. No parents and strangers taking care of you- and they didn’t let you do anything. I would go insane!”

     “It’s really not as big of a deal as it sounds, Sayori. I just lived life in different places. I still did schoolwork, played games, watched anime, all that good stuff. I was just always confused, but I was never really scared or sad. I was kinda upset that mom wasn’t around very much, but the people taking care of me were nice- so that softened the blow.”

     "Oh, well I’m glad to hear that….I can't believe I didn't catch you in school for the first two weeks."

     "Yeah sorry, I kinda hopped in and out fast. And that's all I know. That's the story. I didn't tell you because I didn't think Xander wanted me telling people these things."

Sayori's face is glowing red a little bit.

     "Y-You… you trust me that much, MC?"

     "W-Well… o-of course I do."

My face is glowing from embarrassment.

"You're my best friend, right?"

     "I'm so glad you're back, MC! I had no idea you were going through so much."

     "That's ok, Sayori. It's not like they were helping with good communication or anything."

     "Was it your therapist you were gonna ask about Yuri?"

     "Oh jeez! I completely forgot about Yuri, and I'm seeing her today."

     "MC!"

     "W-What? I was focused on you."

She's glowing and smiling again.

"Y-You know what I mean!"

     "Hehehe, I love watching you get flustered."

     "But yeah, the only thing he told me is to just be kind. Be a friend. So just… do what we've been doing, I guess."

     "I can do that!"

     "I know, and you do it well, haha."

Sayori stops working for a moment and looks off into space.

     "Hey, Sayori."

I snap my fingers in front of her face.

     "Huh?!"

     "You awake?"

     "Y-Yeah, I'm fine."

She continues her work without saying anything else.

By the time she's finished with her posters, Sayori helps me with the few remaining bags. 

Once we finish, we take a look at our handiwork.

-Two posters for the front of the club door

-Four posters for the hallways to promote the club

-Sixty goodie bags for the other students

     "We did a good job. Those posters look awesome, Sayori!"

     "Thanks, MC. You did great with the bags."

The bags themselves are small, clear bags with different colored polka dots.

     "Thanks Sayori…"

I wonder if I should bring up the nightmare situation…

I look at the clock next to the living room TV.

1:35

Gah, I need to get home and tidy up the place, though not much needs to be done. No reason to leave on a sour note.

"Do you want me to take the bags?"

     "Yeah, let me go get a box."

Sayori goes upstairs.

I just realized- I might need to make more than one trip to school on Monday, depending on what Yuri and Natsuki give me. Great…

 

Yuri

'Be a friend?' I just don't feel like that's enough. I feel the need to do more, but I don't know what. Best to just do what Xander said. He knows what he's doing, and I don't, plain and simple. If I start changing my behavior, Sayori might do it too, and we'll make things worse.

Sayori comes down with a big cardboard box that has handles.

"Here we go!"

She throws the box next to our stuff. 

It doesn't take long for us to get as many bags in there as possible. It's not quite all in there, but Sayori agreed to take the rest with her posters.

     "I got to go now, Sayori. Yuri will be over in a few minutes."

     "It was nice of you to help everyone, MC. You really like the others, right?"

     "W-Well yeah, don't ask me weird questions like that all of a sudden."

     "I'm glad…"

She looks sad out of nowhere.

     "Y-Yeah… they're great, but you'll always be my best friend."

Sayori appears shocked, both in a good and bad way at the same time, somehow.

We stand there awkwardly for a few seconds.

     "I-... I'm going to go get some food. I'll see you later, MC."

     "O-Ok, see you later."

There's that feeling of deja vu I felt yesterday. What was that about? I'm so close to remembering!

Dang it! It's gone.

Whatever, I've got to get home and get ready for Yuri.

I grab the box of bags and head home.

Chapter Text

The cleanup didn’t take long, as I suspected. And right on queue, I hear the doorbell ring.

I open up the door to see Yuri with a big bag filled to the brim with stuff. She's wearing a beige sweater and black pants. I notice that her arms are conveniently covered by the long sleeves.

     MC: “H-Hey Yuri, here let me get that.”

I take the heavy bag off her hands.

     Yuri: “Thank you, MC. Such a gentleman.

     “Hm?”

     “O-Oh! N-Nothing!”

     “Alright, come on in.”

I sit the bag of supplies on the living room couch.

Yuri looks around, curiously.

     "Your home is quite lovely, MC."

     "Thank you, Yuri."

     "Where is your mother?"

     "She'll be home on Tuesday. She's a busy woman."

     "Ah, I understand. I just figured I would have to meet her. I was mentally preparing for it."

If mom caught Yuri here, she would probably flip out. Although, Xander gave me the go ahead to be around others, so I guess it wouldn't be too bad.

     "Can I ask you something?"

     "Of course!"

She seems happy today.

     "Y-You don't have to answer, but why did you want to do this at my house, specifically?"

     "Oh, umm… I-I just, don't have enough space for these big projects! That's all!"

Ooookay, on the 'lying tier list', I'm putting Yuri and Sayori at F, Natsuki at A, and Monika is yet to be determined. I don't mind doing it here, I just find it odd that Yuri preferred my house to her own. I figured she would be more comfortable there.

     "Oh, we need lots of space?"

     "Yes, I don't believe this room will be big enough."

     "Well my mom's room is probably the biggest, but we can't go there. I guess my room is the next biggest room with the most floor space."

With the couch and ottoman, it would be a hassle to clear space out.

     "I'd like to see, if you don't mind."

She grabs the bag and starts moving up the stairs, randomly assuming that my room is even up there.

     "U-Uh first room on the right!"

Yuri is definitely energetic today. I catch up to her, and she's already put the bag down in my room.

     "Yes, this is perfect."

     "Did you drink coffee before you got here, Yuri?"

     "Oh, I don't drink coffee."

She starts unloading the bag.

She's definitely acting weird. I'm not sure I like it.

     "Hey, Yuri?"

     "Yes, MC?"

She doesn't even look at me.

     "Yuri?"

She finally looks up at me.

     "Yes?"

     "Are you ok? You're really energetic, and it's kinda-"

Don't say 'weird'.

"-throwing me off a little."

     "I-I d-don't know what you're talking about, MC."

     "Do me a favor, will you?"

Yuri appears confused, but ready to agree.

"Take a deep breath."

     "Why?"

     "I don't think that's too demanding."

Yuri is taken aback by my straightforward attitude.

Yuri breathes in through her nose…

And breathes out through her mouth.

The result is her sitting herself on my bed and breathing like she just got through with a jog.

"Are you alright?"

She continues with more deep breathing.

     "Y-Yes, I am well. I didn't mean to alarm you."

     "Then what's wrong? Why are you so tired all of a sudden?"

     "I-I… um… you won't make fun of me will you, MC?"

She sounds like this is life and death. I hope she's alright.

     "Of course not, Yuri."

     "Well, I-..."

Yuri takes a moment to gather her thoughts while fiddling with her hair.

"I was trying to be more like Sayori."

     "Huh?! You wanted to be like Sayori? Why?"

     "There are a few reasons… I wasn't sure if your mother would be present- so I wanted to appear more confident."

She mentioned my mom down stairs. Does she find her opinion that important? Is she treating this like some kind of relationship thing?

"The other reason is because I was just too nervous. I'm a mess…"

     "No Yuri, you're not a mess. You're just different."

     "I appreciate your kind words, MC, but I really am a mess. I attempted to change my entire persona out of panic."

I'm not sure what to say. She may have tried to be someone she's not, but that doesn't make her a bad person. I have to say something .

     "I mean, Sayori isn't perfect, Yuri."

Yuri looks slightly offset by my words.

"Neither you or me are perfect either. I think it's best to just embrace who you are. Life will be far more simple if you accept that."

Yuri takes some time to process what I said. Meanwhile, I look at the open bag full of interesting things. Origami paper, a giant paper roll, paint tablets and brushes, and an odd wooden thing. 

I pick it up and inspect it. It looks familiar, but I can't recall.

     “A-Ah, have you ever used a diffuser?”

Oh! That’s why it looked familiar.

     “I’ve never used one, but I knew someone who did.”

     “This will be essential for creating a much more pleasant atmosphere.”

Yuri turns on the device and a thin vapor comes out the top. 

     “What’s in it?”

     “This is a jasmine oil. It can be used to create a positive atmosphere. Relaxation, energy, romance- it can be used to change the feeling of the air itself. Feel it permeate your skin.”

I do feel a bit more relaxed. This stuff is cool, actually.

     "That's a really great idea, Yuri. I can feel the effects already."

Yuri smiles, seemingly forgetting her troubles just a moment ago.

     "Thank you, MC. I wanted to create an atmosphere that will make an impression. When they realize how relaxed the air is, they will likely want to return. We're also going to cover a few of the windows with thin colored sheets to change the clubroom's visual atmosphere as well. Considering most people don't use essential oil diffusers, this will be an interesting experience for visitors."

     “Wow, you really know what you’re doing with this stuff.”

Yuri looks bashful as she twirls her hair.

     “These are just things I’ve discovered online really, aside from the diffuser. It can be used to reduce negative emotions, such as anxiety."

Huh, I need to get myself one.

     “What other things do you have planned for the festival?”

Yuri pulls out the red ribbon and a few different colored markers.

     “I’m going to slice the ribbon into thin strips. As for the origami paper, we’re not going to be making origami with it. Instead, we’ll use it to write different kanji letters and connect them to the ribbons to make a door curtain.”

Wow, I would never have thought of this stuff. Yuri can really get the ball rolling when she puts her own insecurities aside.

     “Once again, great idea Yuri. I’m assuming you want me to write the kanji.”

     “If you don’t mind.”

     “Nope, don’t mind at all.”

Just as I get started on the first piece of paper, Yuri pulls out a decorated pocket knife from her bag. She grabs the first piece of ribbon, and the knife cuts through it like air. 

The knife itself is a very shiny and metallic red. The whole piece is slightly curved. This must be the knife that she uses to-... wait, wasn’t it blue in Sayori's retelling?

“That’s no ordinary pocket knife.”

     “O-Oh, so you noticed. U-Um… I have an embarrassing confession. Will you promise not to make fun of me?”

     “Y-Yeah, I promise.”

Yuri doesn’t look too convinced at my half-response. What am I supposed to say? I just don’t want to promise anything when I know she needs help.

     “N-Nevermind, perhaps later…”

Yuri goes into complete lock-down mode as she continues cutting the ribbons in silence.

I begin writing kanji letters on the origami paper.

We both work in an awkward silence that is only barely put off by the diffuser. 

I don’t want to ruin the day just because I know something I’m not supposed to know. Should I come clean? NO! Dr. Xander said to just be nice, be a friend to her.

Yuri completes her ribbon cutting before I get done with the writing, and the silent tension grows as I see her fidgeting out of the corner of my eye.

     “Y-Yuri?”

Yuri snaps her head up either as a startled reaction or desperation.

     “Y-Yes?!”

     “Um, want something to drink?”

     “I-I don’t want to be a burden.”

     “It’s no problem. I’ll get something.”

I leave the room and head back downstairs. I swear we had some tea somewhere. My mom used to drink it, but I never cared up to this point.

After searching through my kitchen cabinets, I find a small box of green tea bags in the back. I get a tea kettle out and put it on the stove. I may be socially dense, but I know how to boil water.

Some time later, I bring Yuri a cup of green tea, as well as a sugar pack if she wants it.

“Here we are.”

I hand her the cup of hot tea, and take my own.

     “Thank you, MC.”

We quietly take sips of our tea in silence, but the tension from earlier is somewhat relieved. 

     “Hey, Yuri?”

     “Hm?”

     “I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable earlier.”

     “No, it was my fault. I shouldn’t have asked in the first place.”

     “You don’t need to tell me anything that you don’t want to.”

     “I appreciate you saying that.”

But the truth will have to come out eventually.

Yuri takes another sip of tea, with more confidence in her movement.

“Would you like me to help you finish?”

     “Sure, that would make things quicker.”

We put our tea cups on my table where I typically do my homework, and finish up the kanji letters. We quickly glue them to the ribbon and carefully put them on my bed to dry.

I’m kinda curious about the knife…

“Hey Yuri? Could I take a look at that knife you were using?”

     “O-Oh, w-well I don’t see why not.”

She relinquishes the handle to me with the blade still contained.

It’s a very heavy, sturdy feeling piece. I hit the small mechanism as the spring loaded blade extends. This knife is pretty cool actually. I can see the appeal. 

Out of instinct, I touch the tip of the blade with my index finger to test its sharpness. 

     “Ow-!”

The blade is so sharp that merely grazing it causes me to begin bleeding.

     “MC-!! Why did you do that?!”

     Yuri gasps in a momentary panic.

     “I didn’t expect it to be that sharp! I barely touched it at all.”

     “I-It’s my fault! I should’ve warned you… This knife is extremely sharp. It can cut through skin like it’s paper. Oh no…”

A small amount of blood trickles down my finger.

Yuri takes my hand and examines the wound. Her sudden reaction throws me off a bit. I can see her noticeably fidgeting.

“It can cut through skin like paper.”

I can’t help but shiver at the thought of why Yuri would know this. I even get a little cold at the thought.

     “I-I can go wash it off real qui- A-Ah!”

Without warning, Yuri put my finger in her mouth and licks the wound. I feel her tongue swirling around my finger. 

Startled, I instinctively pull back.

     “O-Oh… P-Please forgive me! I wasn’t thinking! I-...”

Yuri's eyes widen in an instant, like she was in a trance. Her face becomes redder than the sun as she looks down.

     “Yuri…”

     “That’s the most embarrassing thing I’ve ever done… How could I do something like that?? I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”

     “Ah…”

Sure it was a little weird, and it took me by surprise… but she was just trying to help, right?

“Yuri, I think you’re overreacting a little…”

     “Uuuh…”

She doesn’t lift her head. I thought the knife thing was bad, but what if she doesn’t recover from this for the rest of the day? 

This may be the dumbest thing I’ve ever done but- 

I grab Yuri’s finger and lick it. She reacts similarly to me, pulling her finger back.

     “M-MC!- Did you really just do that?”

     “N-Now we’re even…”

     “...”

Yuri looks at me like I’ve just committed a crime.

     “A-Ah, I knew that would be a bad idea…”

The warmth comes back to my body very fast. The jasmine aroma is the only thing alleviating the heavy air right now.

     “You’re so weird, MC.”

Yuri giggles shyly.

She’s calling me weird? I can’t come up with a response to that.

“Where do you keep your bandages?”

     “Oh, it’s ok, I don’t need one. See, it’s already stopped bleeding.”

     “Ah, that’s a relief.”

The tension is alleviated. Maybe doing stupid things isn’t always a bad idea. It worked with Natsuki and now Yuri.

“A-Anyway, we’re going to need several cups for some paint tablets I’ve brought.”

     “How many?”

     “Six should suffice. Be careful not to fill them up too much or the paint will be diluted.”

     “Gotcha.”

I head downstairs to grab six plastic cups and fill them with a little bit of water.

Phew, my head was starting to get dizzy back there.

Once I head back into the room, Yuri swiftly rolls her sleeves down in a quick panicked movement. 

     “O-Oh, I see you’re back.”

I stand in stunned silence, looking at her arms. Was she just-? No, there’s no way she was doing that here. That would be far too risky. Maybe she was just thinking about it. 

Yuri… What could push you to resort to something so horrid?

“A-Ah, MC… you’re staring…”

Yuri grins loosely and glows red.

What did she think I was looking at? Are her arms bleeding as we speak?

Urmh- 

I can’t think about that, or I’ll get noticeably sick.

     “Y-Yeah, yeah I’m back.”

I sit the cups on the floor and Yuri puts six different paint tablets in them.

     “I’d like to create a banner. The colors will blend into each other to create a daylight cycle effect and will look very nice with the window covers.”

     “You’re just full of good ideas, aren’t you?”

     “Like I said, I can’t take the credit for the ideas, but thank you anyway.”

Yuri shows me how to paint the banners multiple blends, and we get to work. The oranges mixing into the blues is a pretty sight, and it will definitely add to the clubrooms atmosphere. 

     “This reminds me a lot of elementary school.”

     “Oh? Is this too childish for you?”

     “O-Oh n-no, that’s not what I meant. I mean, it’s just relaxing and fun, y’know?”

     “I agree. Personally, I don’t need to go out and do overly exciting things with a group to have fun. I prefer quality over quantity with my company, and I enjoy this just the way it is.”

     “Glad you’re having fun. It’s been years since I’ve done anything like this with a friend, even Sayori.”

Yuri goes red again, but with a silly grin.

     “I’m glad we’re friends, MC.”

She can’t maintain eye contact anymore.

“O-oh my, I’m embarrassed.”

     “Haha, t-that’s ok, Yuri.”

We both reach for a brush in the orange paint and hit our heads together.

     Both: “Ow!”

     Yuri: “I-I’m sorry, are you ok?”

     MC: “Yeah, don’t worry, I’m fine.”

     “I-it’s my fault. I should’ve asked you to hand it to me.”

     “Uh oh-”

It seems like some paint from the brush she was already holding got on her face.

“Some paint got on your face. Hang on, I'll go get a hot rag real quick.“

I run to the bathroom and get a rag run under hot water. 

When I return, I kneel down in front of Yuri and gently place the rag on her face.

     "Ah-!"

I pull back.

     "I'm sorry, is it too hot?"

     "N-no it's fine. I just need to get used to it."

I wipe the paint off her face and start to retract my hand.

"Wait-"

Yuri grabs my hand and keeps the rag on her face.

"Just a little longer…"

I'm stuck touching Yuri's face through the rag. She closes her eyes for a moment, seemingly relaxed under the warmth and effect of the diffuser oil.

When she opens them, she looks directly into my eyes and I into hers. We stare into each other's eyes and seem to get lost. Her purple eyes are beautiful as they hypnotize me. 

Yuri… is beautiful. 

Yuri starts leaning forward with her eyes closed. 

N-No! I can't-

I pull back with the rag as well.

     "S-Sorry…"

     "O-Oh yes, m-my apologies…"

     “…”

     “...”

     "I guess we should finish the banner."

     "Y-Yes, let's."

We begin painting again.

The awkward atmosphere clears over time as we continue the banner.

I can’t say that we aren’t somewhat joyous after that close call, but I don't know what we were doing there. I just wanted to get close to all the girls. I don't know if I'm ready for that kind of relationship. I barely know how to be friends. And if something went wrong, how would Yuri cope? I'm afraid it would be the blade. Wait, how will she cope after today ? I hope she doesn't cut after all the awkwardness. I don’t know if I can stop myself. I know Xander said not to, but… is that a risk I’m willing to take? Besides, I distinctly remember being told that talking about mental issues with someone won’t make the problem worse. So why did Xander tell me to stay silent about it?

I look up to see Yuri painting away. She seems happy and content with the current situation. Am I ready to possibly ruin it?

If she really was about to cut earlier, it must not take much. I don’t know… but I could support her far easier if we were both aware. 

I glance at her arms.

Blood trickling down-

The sharp pain-

Ghhhh

     “Are you alright, MC?”

It’s now or never. I don’t know if I’ll ever have the guts to talk to her again. 

Yuri…

I’m doing this for your own good.

     “Y-Yeah ummm…H-Hey Yuri…?”

My heart starts beating faster- NO, push through!

“Um, I need to tell you something.”

She adopts a more serious and concerning look.

     “U-Um, very well, what is it?”

Thump Thump

Don’t hesitate.

     “I’ve, uh, n-noticed things about you.”

Her face glows a very light red.

     “W-What kinds of things?”

I take a deep breath in a vain attempt to slow my heart down.

Thump Thump

     “Yuri, I grew up in a pretty unorthodox setting. I lived in a home that was meant for orphans. Not just orphans though, kids with problems, mental health issues.”

     “Oh my…”

     “Through six years of being around them, I’ve learned how to pick up on certain things.”

Yuri holds her arms up close to her chest and turns a little more red.

Thump-Thump

“Yuri I-... I think I have some idea of what you’re going through, even though I have no personal experience.”

     “W-well, it’s true that I… am socially inept. B-But I wouldn’t call that a mental illness, per se. Besides, you seem to have plenty of experience with that yourself. N-Not to insult you in any way! I just, umm, wh-what I meant was-!”

I lift my hand up to stop her. 

     “It’s ok Yuri. I get it. You’re right. I’m not great with people either. I just get by, heh. But that isn’t what I was talking about.”

Yuri is in panic mode. She doesn't know what to do with her hands, eyes, mouth, or hair. All she can do is wrap it around her hands. I can’t say my heart rate is doing much better.

Thump-Thump

I pick up the red knife. It’s in a safety lock-down mode to keep it from springing up.

“You said that it can cut through skin like paper?”

Yuri just frantically nods.

Thump-Thump-Thump-Thump

NO, don’t stop now!

“Yuri, I can’t even pretend to know what’s going through your head, but… I’m here. I don’t want to see my friend suffer... Yuri?"

Yuri just looks at me, dreading what I'll say next.

"I know about your cutting, and I couldn't hold it in any longer. I want to be your friend, and I want to help you."

     "H-How did y-you- did Sayori-?!"

     "No! I knew before Sayori figured it out, don't worry. But it was taking a toll on Sayori's mind. She cried for you, and she didn't know what to do."

Yuri starts hyperventilating !

     "No, not again! I'm sorry! I'm not a freak! P-Please, don't hate me!"

I have to grab her shoulders and look her dead in the eyes to get her to focus on slowing down her breath.

     "Yuri, it's ok! Calm down! I'm here! I don't think you're a freak! Deep breaths!"

     "B-B-But- I-"

Yuri grips her own arms like a vice to try and contain herself.

“Th-This wasn’t supposed to happen!”

     “Yuri, focus! Just breathe…”

I breathe in through my nose to guide her out of her frantic state. She responds by breathing deep through her nose. I breathe out, and she does the same. In. Out. In. Out. In. Out.

She finally starts taking deep breaths by herself. I use my memory of the home to continue her transition.

"It's alright. You're safe here. No one can hurt you. Be yourself here. Deeeeep breaths."

Yuri lets out her final breath.

I begin to massage her shoulders from the front. I’m hoping it will release tension and calm her down.

After the longest minutes of my life pass by, Yuri speaks, and I let go.

     "I-I… I’m ok. I'm sorry for being such a pain." 

     "You're not a pain, Yuri. It would have been far easier for me to not say anything."

     "Y-Yes, I suppose this is true, but I trusted Sayori not to tell anybody."

     "It's not her fault, Yuri. I knew before she walked in on you, and I knew there weren't many reasons for Sayori to get as sick as she did that day."

     “I-I see… How did you know?”

     “At first it was just coincidence, but you started reflecting the habits of people I knew that also self-harmed. Then the racoon poem. Then the Sayori incident. I kinda always suspected it.”

     “I-I don’t know what to say. I try to stop. I want to stop, but every time I feel like I have nowhere else to go. I only have the blade.”

     “You have here.”

     “H-Huh?”

     “Yuri, if you ever feel the urge to cut, call me, or just come here. I promise you’ll feel much better, and I won’t tell Monika and definitely not Natsuki.”

‘Promise’ is a strong word.

     “I-I…”

She picks up her knife and looks at it in silence.

     “I don’t know…”

     “It’s ok, Yuri. I understand. We can just forget about the whole thing if you want.”

     “Thank you, MC, but… that’s unrealistic.”

     “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

The new longest minutes of my life are once again broken by Yuri.

     “May I ask you something?”

     “Sure.”

     “You said you lived in an orphanage, but your mother is still around, is she not?”

Maybe having something different to talk about will help her for the moment. 

     “Yeah. Honestly, Yuri, there are things I still don’t know. All I know is that she was very busy after she and my dad divorced. She couldn't take care of me at eleven years old.”

     “I’m sorry to hear that.”

     “Thanks, Yuri, but I learned to just adapt.”

     “What was it like?”

     “What was what like?”

     “The orphanage- A place where everyone can relate to one another and show understanding based on sympathy for one's condition.”

That seems to get her spirits up; unfortunately it’s not that simple.

     “It wasn’t that good. There were still kids who had it better than others, and that made them feel superior. Bullying was still present, but it got squished pretty quickly. Most of the kids were fine with me since I couldn’t be diagnosed with anything.”

     “It doesn’t sound too different from everywhere else.”

Yuri looks more down, assuming if hope didn’t exist for these kids.

     “Oh no, not at all. It was still far better than everywhere else. I’m just saying it wasn’t some kind of paradise. Besides, I think it’s impossible for schoolwork to exist in paradise, heheh.”

Yuri gives a small smile in response to my joke.

     “May I get a bit personal?”

     “Mhm”

     “Why did your parents divorce? I-If you don’t mind my asking.”

I don’t know. I never knew. It’s not like my dad didn’t like me. We played games. He helped me with my homework. We all ate at the table together. We laughed. 

     “I have absolutely no idea.”

     “Oh, well, alright then. Sorry to pressure you.”

     “It wasn’t really pressure, but I’ll forgive you.”

     “I suppose everyone has their secrets.”

     “Yeah… Y’know Yuri, I only confessed to help you. I’m not here to call you out or judge you. I just want to assure you that you can be open with me, even though we really haven’t known each other that long.”

I’ve never cared so much for someone’s personal problems in my life. Hearing about Yuri’s cutting just stung more than anything at the orphanage.

     “Thank you, MC. I think we’ll be fine as long as you don’t tell anyone else.”

     “I promise.”

That’s a promise I can keep.

     “ Thank you. Shall we finish the banner?”

     “Let’s do it!”

A little more time passes and we finish up the banner that reflects the day-night cycle.

“This looks great.”

     “I agree. I can’t wait to transform the clubroom into a whole new feeling.”

     “I can’t wait to see the result. This’ll be the best presentation in the school.”

     “Well, I doubt that, but it will be good.”

Yuri pulls out her phone.

“O-Oh my-!! I must get going! It’s very late.”

     “What time is it?”

     “Eight o’clock”

     “Oh jeez! That’s a whole hour later than you predicted! Guess time flies when you’re having fun.”

     “Yes, but I really must leave!”

She packs her things up and leaves the banner on the floor.

“The banner needs to dry, so I assume I can trust you to bring it on Monday?”

     “Yep, I got it.”

     “I’ll leave the door curtain here as well, just in case it hasn’t quite dried yet.”

     “Alright…”

...

We both want to address the elephant in the room, but don’t know what to say.

     “Uh, about what we discussed, I uh-”

     “I-I know. I’ll try to stop.”

Yuri gives me a genuine smile that warms my heart. Maybe this was the right thing to do after all. 

     “Thanks, Yuri.”

I see her to the door and out to the street.

“It’s getting kinda dark. Would you like me to walk you home?”

     “Thank you for the offer, MC, but I’ll be ok. I don’t live too terribly far from here.”

     “Ok, just remember what I said. Feel free to call or visit anytime. I mean it.”

     “I’ll remember that. Goodbye, MC. I’ll see you on Monday.”

     “See ya… GAASP

I turn around and see Sayori standing not too far from me like a ghost.

“Geez Sayori!”

My heart is beating way faster than it should be right now.

     Sayori: “So you have her number, huh?”

“I have all of the club member’s numbers, remember?”

“Oh yeah, hehe. Did you guys have fun? She’s been here a while.”

“Oh yeah, we had fun. She managed to stay composed, heheh.”

“I’m glad…”

She seems to get down whenever we talk about other people. Is she jealous? No, there’s no way Sayori of all people would be jealous. She gets to hang out with me pretty often anyway.

“Are you ok, Sayori?”

“Y-.... N-no… I thought about my dreams again, and I got lonely.”

“I’m sorry, Sayori. Want to come in? You can see the banner me and Yuri made.”

“Ooo! Yes please!”

I decide to hold off on telling her about the conversation me and Yuri had about her cutting. Right now priority goes to cheering up Sayori.

I reach for the phone in my pocket to check the ti-... I don’t have my phone.

     “Hey Sayori, did you see my phone at your house?”

     “Ummm, maybe? I don’t remember if you left it there.”

     “Mind if I go look?”

     “Sure, I don’t mind.”

     “Alright, feel free to go up to my room and look at the banner. I’ll be back in a minute.”

     “Okie~”

I jog back to Sayori’s house to find the door unlocked. What a goof-

Upon inspection, I can’t see my phone in the area we worked at.

I’ve lifted pillows, looked in the kitchen, under the couches, and I still can’t find the thing. Alright, what did I do when I got here this morning?

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“Sayori…you in there?”

I gently open the door.

I sit my phone on her nightstand before I go to Sayori and push on her shoulder.

________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

     “Oh yeah! I forgot I went up there.”

I trudge along upstairs and go into Sayori’s room, largely unchanged except for a made up bed. Glad to see she’s putting in the effort. I grab my phone off of Sayori’s nightstand. Mr. Cow looks at me from under the foot of the bed. 

“Heh, I can’t believe she kept you in such good shape.”

I pick him up off the ground and inspect the plush bovine.

“The irony of your name is hilarious.”

As I start to sit him back down, I notice something sticking out of the bottom of the bed where the animal sat.

It looks like a rope.

I grab the thing and pull it out.

Chapter Text

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“Don’t worry about me, MC.’

“You’re too nice to me, MC.”

“You’re getting along with everybody else though, right?”

-an alarm that went off almost two hours ago, a half empty glass of water, and… sleeping pills?

"Wait a second, where are your parents?"

 "O-oh, uhh, th- they’re visiting family for a bit."

"You're too nice to me, MC. I don't deserve it."

“Don’t worry so much about me, MC.”

She’s been using that phrase lately.

“Are you ok today, Sayori?”

“Of course, MC. I’m just tired today is all. Go play with everybody else. I’m going to take a little nap.”

Maybe she is just having an off day. But the more I think about it, the more something feels familiar. I just can’t remember what that something is. It’s a sense of déjà vu that I can’t shake.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

     MC: “This is- no- no no no no- this is a misunderstanding! This isn’t a- It can’t be!”

The rope is in the perfect shape and tightness of a noose, and the rope itself is very thick.

“This has to be for something else, right? She was, uhhh… playing cowgirl?”

Yeah right, she’s immature, but not that much. I can’t rationalize this any other way. This is it! It’s exactly what I think it is!

"I-..."

Tears form, my fists clench around the thick rope, and I shake.

“Sayori is suicidal… my best friend… WHY?! "

My heart is trying to keep up with my emotions as it beats faster, and faster. 

It made so much more sense. Sayori mimicked many of the actions, words, and mindsets of the kids in the children's home. Ninety percent of them were already either depressed or suicidal. How could I not have seen that?! How could I be so damn STUPID?!  

"I-I can't let this happen!"

In my own anger, I move downstairs to get the sharpest knife I can find from the kitchen. I grab any kitchen knife that looks sharp as it shakes in my hand. I move my unsteady hand to cut into the knot enough to make the noose unusable, but not untangle it.

" Why? Why why why?"

*BUUUUUUUUZZZ BUUUUUUUUZZZ*

M-my phone… It's Sayori!

*BEEP* 

"H-hello~"

     Sayori:"Hey, you found it?"

     "WH-WHAT?!"

     "Your phone? You obviously found it, silly. I called it to help you. I guess I thought of that too late, heheh."

     "Y-yeah, I'm~….uh yeah I'm~… I-I'm on my way back~"

     "Ar-"

*BEEP*

     " Exhale… What do I do? I-..."

I'm not sure if I need to be alone, or if I need some company. But either way, I can't be around Sayori. Ugh, my head is spinning. I need to get home. 

I leave Sayori’s house and make my way down the sidewalk. 

How?! How could this happen?! If I ask her about it, she could get worse, but if it’s nothing then it’ll make me feel better. NO! It’s not a risk worth taking. I refuse to take it!

I get this weird feeling, as if I’ve hit my own limit. I want to be more angry with myself, but… I can’t. It feels wrong. Like my brain is hitting a wall with my own emotions. I’ve felt this way before, but…

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Let him go, you jerk!”

The yelling did nothing as the teenager punched one of my roommates in the gut repeatedly in the backyard of the home.

He punched him until he fell to his knees and onto the floor. The teen took his money and ran.

I felt angry, but not as much as I wanted to. I just wanted to make sure that my roommate was okay. I wanted to get mad at the stranger. I wanted to strangle him, but my anger wouldn’t flame up. I sat there. I could only reach a certain limit. My roommate laid on the floor, throwing up his own lunch from all the punishment to his stomach.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

As I reminisce on the past, my thoughts are interrupted by familiar yelling.

     “MC!”

Sayori meets me on the sidewalk. 

“What took you so long?”

     “I-I…”

How do I get out of this? I’m in no condition to talk normally. I-I can’t- my head hurts…

“S-Sayori I-... I feel really bad all of a sudden. I’m just gonna go to bed and lie down.”

My breath barely catches up with my words as I start to speed walk home. But Sayori doesn't leave my side.   

     “What’s wrong, MC? I don’t want to see my best friend suffer from some pesky sickies. Just tell me what’s wrong and I’ll help you.”

     “N-No, please, I just- uuuuhg… my head.”

I hold my head as the back feels like it's thumping against my skull. I’m getting dizzier the longer I think about it- that… thing under Sayori’s bed.

Sayori leads me inside my home and gets me to bed.

     “You just lay down. Do you need me to get you anything? Just say the word.”

     “S-Sayori…”

She’s so sweet, so why does she feel this way? She cares so much for everyone, but how much did we care for her back? Is it our fault? Please tell me! I need to know! I need t o k now





Uhhhhg… my head…

"H-Huh?"

The sun is shining bright through my window. Last I remember, it was getting dark. What time is it? What happened?

As I struggle to wake up and remember last night, my door suddenly opens. Sayori walks in holding two plates.

     " Gasp! MC! YOU'RE AWAKE!"

She immediately puts the plates on my desk and starts getting up in my face, feeling my forehead, pulse, and asking questions. She's bringing on a headache in the back of my tired brain. 

     "Ah-! Sayori slow down! My head is killing me!"

     "O-Oh, I'm so sorry, MC! I didn't mean to make you hurt."

I work back to remember the last thing that happened.

______________________________________________________________________

"What’s wrong, MC? I don’t want to see my best friend suffer from some pesky sickies."

"I feel really bad all of a sudden."

"What took you so long?"

Uhh, my head is spinning. I need to get home.

  I move my unsteady hand to cut into the knot enough to make the noose unusable, but not untangle it.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

No! Sayori- 

I look at her as she shows a slight caring smile. 

How could she want to end her own life? What could drive that? I almost refuse to believe it. I don't know what to do. I'm freaking out!

"MC, what's wrong?! Are you panicking?"

My head and hands are shaking a bit.

I force them to stop.

     "N-No, I-I'm ok, um, what time is it?"

Sayori doesn't seem to believe me, but opts to answer the question anyway.

     "It's ten o'clock, MC. You were out for a while. Natsuki spammed your texts needing your address. I hope you don't mind, but I responded for you, hehe."

She hands me my phone, and Sayori manages to send a text that doesn't completely give herself away.

     "Y-Yeah, that's ok. Don't worry about it."

I couldn't sound less enthusiastic if I tried.

SAYORI, PLEASE TELL ME WHAT'S WRONG!! I want to scream! I can't! I have to hold back. I need to get her out of here. 

“Hey, Sayori, I’m gonna take a shower and get ready for Nat. You can grab something to eat if you haven’t already.”

     “ Burp Ehehe.”

     “Yeah, anyway I think I need some alone time. She’s still mad at me, and I just want to be ready.”

     “Oh, ok then, I guess I’ll see ya tomorrow.”

She doesn’t seem happy about leaving, but it’s necessary.

     “Yeah, I’ll see ya.”

     “But promise me you’ll take it easy! You just passed out for like twelve hours!”

     “Yeah yeah, I will. I’ll see ya tomorrow.”

I shoo her out a bit too aggressively, before I grab my clothes and head to the shower.

As the comforting distraction of the water fills the room, I’m left with my own thoughts. The warm water and air relieve my headache to an extent. I close my eyes and breathe. 

Sayori, my childhood friend, pretty much forever-

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Ten years ago)

“EEP, A spider!”

“Never fear! MC the knight is here! I shall destroy the beast for the kingdom!”

We jumped on the furniture and ran around like wild animals back then. We were only seven or eight.

“No, a real spider, look!”

Sayori pointed at a big spider on our living room wall.

“AH!!”

In one big panicked movement, I swung my plastic sword at the spider as a gut reaction. The arachnid fell to the ground, curled up and lifeless.

We just sat there and looked at it.

“Is it dead?”

“Yeah, it is!”

“My hero, hehe~”

She made an exaggerated fainting pose.

“Heheheh~”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Twelve years ago)

Whimpers

I heard a splat and Sayori started crying a little. Her ice cream completely fell off her cone and onto the pavement of the park roads.

I gave Sayori my spoon so that we could share my ice cream, which was in a cup.

Her face lit up like a dead relative just resurrected.  

Gasp~ Thank you thank you thank you!

She hugged me and jumped up and down. She almost made me drop my own ice cream.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

We share so many memories, that I could never count them all, even with the separation at the age of eleven. 

How could the most happy, bubbly, kind, considerate person I know want to commit suicide? Was it because of me? Was it because I left her when we were so little? Did her parents have something to do with it? Do they know? Grrrr, my headache is coming back. I need to calm down. 

"It's ok. It's just a misunderstanding. The rope is for something else. That's all."

While I can't convince myself due to the evidence that points to the contrary, I do manage to calm down a little bit.

By the time I get out of the shower and put on a pair of jeans as well as an anime shirt, it's already eleven o'clock. I must've spaced out longer than I thought. 

I should be nervous about Natsuki coming, but oddly enough, I couldn't be any more indifferent. I think there's too much on my mind for me to care. Speaking of Natsuki-

I grab the new special manga out of the store bag and put it downstairs in the dining area.

The house is still clean from yesterday. I want to play a game to take my mind off of things, but I'm still too tired. 

I lie down on the living room couch and close my eyes.

 

I really didn’t want to have to enter her room like this… Isn’t it kind of a breach of privacy? But she really leaves me no choice.

I gently open the door.

"Sayori-"

"What the hell?! WHAT THE HE-"

Ding dong

 

"GAAAHH!!"

I shoot up awake with my heart racing.

"W-What the-?! I-it was a dream?! Haaah That was so real, I-I-..."

My hands are shaky, forehead sweaty, and I can feel my eyes getting wet. Sayori was-

Ding dong

"H-Huh?! Is that Natsuki?"

I go to my door and look through the partially transparent glass. A clash of white and pink that appears to be Natsuki's height stands at the front.

I open the door to see Natsuki with a white t-shirt and a frilly pink skirt. She's carrying a huge bag over her shoulders. It's definitely not what I thought her casual wardrobe would look like.

     Natsuki: "If this is your reaction to seeing me outside of the school uniform, we're gonna be here a while. Why are you sweaty?"

     "O-Oh, sorry, here I'll take that-"

     "I got it!"

Annoyed, Natsuki shoves past the doorway and takes the bag straight to the kitchen.

I feel like I should say something, even if my mindset isn't in the right place. Seeing Sayori in my dream was… frightening, but Nat isn't someone I want to stay on the bad side of. I guess I should give her the manga before we end up in a worse place.

     "Hey…"

Natsuki turns to me, waiting for me to speak.

"I'm sorry about what happened a couple of days ago. I-"

     "I know."

     "What?"

     "I was thinking about it over the weekend. I overreacted, okay. I'm sorry for yelling at you. I just… had a bad week."

     "..."

     "Well?! There it is. I said it! Are we gonna bake now or what?"

I did not expect that. I thought I would have to grovel at her feet, basically begging for forgiveness. I'm glad we can make up this way.

     "Y-Yeah, but I got something to do first."

I grab the manga off the table.

"I told you I'd get you a new one, and I wasn't lying."

I hand her the book and it takes about two seconds to get a reaction.

     "WHAT?!!"

I jump from the sudden noise.

     “ Haah!

     "Where did you get this?!"

I catch my breath and respond

     "The store?"

     "Which one, dummy?!"

     "The one down by the bus stop. It's a ten minute walk from here."

     "The special editions aren't even made anymore! It feels brand new, too!"

     "Talk about luck."

     "If I wasn't holding it, I wouldn't believe you just found it at some random shop…. 

Her face turns from joyous to serious.

"Thanks… but… you really didn't need to, y'know."

     "I know, but I was part of the reason the first one got bent to begin with."

     “Well, yeah, but if you weren’t being a pervert, we wouldn’t have been in that mess.”

She starts smirking like she's trying to get a reaction out of me. It’s hard not to smile back.

     “Oh is that where we’re going?”

     “I don’t know. Where are you going, perv ?”

I guess that manga put her in a good mood, cause’ she’s already pushing the mocking.

     “Alright, tsundere!”

     “Oh, you did not just call me a tsundere!”

She starts swinging her new manga at my head, but not too hard.

“Say you’re sorry!”

     “Sorry, sorry!”

She stops swinging and returns the book to the dining room table just behind me.

“Guess that put you in a good mood.”

     “Hey, don’t think you’re off the hook yet.”

There’s her on-the-nose attitude back in play.

     “I never thought I was.”

     “Good. Just be glad I didn’t hit you with this.”

She pulls out a metal mixing bowl in an exaggerated fashion.

My eyes widen.

     “Yeah, I’m pretty glad.”

     “Heh~”

Seemingly content with her victory, Natsuki begins pulling out the baking ingredients she brought.

“All right, let’s do this. You said you had a mixer, right?”

     “I did?”

She goes from happy to savage in an instant.

     “You better remember real fast, or else I’m making you run to the store to buy one, barefoot!

The angry baker is not having any screwups today. That’s for sure.

     “I have one! I have one! I just don’t remember you asking.”

     “How could you not remember? It was just this morning.”

Suddenly, the realization hits me.

     “Oooohh, yeah that wasn’t me. That was Sayori.”

     “Why was she answering your texts? Isn’t that kinda rude?”

     “Yeah, but it’s ok. I was asleep anyway- long night.”

That being said, my headache never completely vanished, but it’s been reduced to a heavy feeling in my skull.

     “Whatever, as long as you have it.”

Nat begins getting her baking supplies and ingredients and laying them on the counter tops. This is gonna take a while.

“Alright, here, take this.”

She hands me a few measuring cups, ingredients, and a piece of paper.

     “I don’t usually like recipes, but I guessed it was the only way a dummy like you could be useful.”

Well that was unnecessary, but I expect no less at this point.

Natsuki put me in charge of making the icing mixture. It’s really not hard at all. With the recipe, the icing basically makes itself. Since Natsuki is using an electric mixer for her batter, I’m stuck mixing it by hand with a whisk.

     “Heh~”

     “Huh, did you say something?”

     “Oh, nothing I just kinda got some déjà vu. My mom used to make cookie dough this way, after our electric mixer got broken. She always let me lick the whisk clean when she was done. Mixing in the icing just kinda reminded me of that.”

     “Where is your mom?”

     “She’ll probably be flying back here by tomorrow. She’s out contracting construction projects and loans, boring stuff.”

     “Lucky…”

     “Lucky? Trust me, it’s not as fun as it sounds. Especially after a certain number of months.”

     "Sure…"

I picked up that her dad is a strict guy, and I guess Natsuki feels strongly about it. I suppose it would be nice to have the parents out of the house in that case.

"Alright, let me see how you're doing."

The icing is pretty much done. Now I just need the chef's approval.

"What have you been doing this whole time? It's still clumpy."

     "I've been beating it, just like the recipe said."

     "Well then you're not doing it hard enough."

She takes the bowl and whisk, tilting the bowl. She begins mixing the icing some more.

"You really gotta beat… the crap… out of it."

She stops and uses her finger to taste the icing.

"Mmmm, better~"

I follow suit and try to scoop some as well before she slaps my hand.

"Hey! Hands off! I don't want your gross fingers in my icing."

     " Your icing? I literally made it myself."

     "Alright then, wise guy. How far could you have gotten without my recipe?"

Grrr- she got me there. Even if I looked it up online, I probably wouldn't have the same degree of success.

     "Gah, fine, whatever. I'll taste it tomorrow anyway."

Natsuki opens a drawer and scoops out a tiny bit of icing with a spoon.

     "Here, don't be such a baby."

     "Heh, thanks."

I taste my white, sugary creation.

"…"

"Mmmm that's so good! I almost forgot how it tastes."

I instinctively lick every part of the spoon to get all the icing off.

     "Hehehe, if it ain't broke, get people addicted."

     "God help us if you ever go into business."

     "Yeah, I-WUAAAHOH-!!"

Natsuki slips by her heel and starts falling. Luckily, I'm right next to her, and I stop her fall with my arm. 

     "Woah-! Are you ok?"

    "Ooow- y-yeah, I'm good. Ow-ow-ow! Jeez."

She holds her lower back, which is not where I caught her.

     "Did you strain a muscle or something?"

     "Uhh, I'm not sure. I think I can walk it off though."

     "Here, let's take a break. The oven timer will go off anyway."

     "I'm fine! Don't treat me like an injured puppy!"

Sounds like she took that personally.

     "S-Sorry…"

Natsuki forms a look of realization and regret.

     "Sorry, I didn't want to yell. I'm kinda all over the place today."

     “That’s ok…”

“...”

     “...”

     “Want to read some manga?”

     “Sure, I guess.”

I head upstairs to grab an old volume of mine while we wait for the oven.

By the time I get back downstairs, Natsuki is nowhere to be seen or heard. Guess she went to the bathroom. I sit down and crack open my old book. The second pa-

KAHHHH--!!~”

     “~MC!~ MC, wake up!”

     “Wh-wha- GAH!”

I just woke up with Natsuki in my face and a horrible headache. What happened? UHG! I can hardly think!

     “Are you alright?!”

     “AH! No, my head is killing me! Did I fall asleep? Grrrrr-!”

“N-No… it was my fault. I was just trying to scare you. I didn’t think you were that bad with scares. I grabbed your shoulders when you sat down, and then you passed out for a minute.”

I knew I scared easily, but I’ve never lost consciousness from one.

I try to get up, only for my headache to grow in pain.

     “AAAHHG!”

I'm forced back onto the couch.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Eight months ago)

Mom: “Are you sure?”

MC: “Yeah, I haven’t had a headache in so long that I’ve already skipped the meds today.”

“Alright, well, if it ever comes back, you know where to find it.”

She puts the bottle in a medicine cabinet behind the bathroom mirror.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“H-Hey, Natsu- ah! Can you do me a favor?”

     “Y-Yeah, what do you need?”

     “Upstairs, behind the bathroom mirror, clear blue bottle, can you grab that, please? Ghhhh !”

     “I-I’ll be right back!”

Natsuki runs upstairs while I try to hold my head and hope for the best. AHHHG, why is it in the back?! That’s the second time in the last twenty-four hours!

Nat comes running downstairs and gets the bottle to me, quickly.

     “Thanks-”

I pop the cap, grab the last few pills and swallow them dry before taking a big breath.

I gotta lie down for a second.”

     “Ok… I’m gonna make sure my cupcakes don’t burn.”

The guilty party retreats to the kitchen. Yeah, it’s her fault, but to be fair, no one passes out from a quick scare like that. It should have been harmless. Am I just that weak? Whatever, I need to just let the medicine work. Luckily, I can already feel it. I remember Dr. Xander saying that this was the best medicine money could buy. Boy was he right; I’m already feeling better. I swear this stuff is magic.

It only takes a minute or two before I feel like getting back up. I make my way back to the kitchen where I see Natsuki reaching into a high up cabinet for a clean measuring cup. Her shirt goes up with her arm, which exposes her lower back. There's a dark purple streak on the visible skin. That's the part she was holding in pain a second ago. Unfortunately, it looks all too familiar- a belt mark.

Kids would often arrive at the orphanage with these types of marks. Even if they went away, it would hurt for a good while. It was always caused by abusive parents, and Natsuki has admitted that her dad isn't exactly a fun guy. I can't help but wonder if he caused this, but asking her directly about her home life could be the death of me.

     "Natsuki, what happened to your back?!"

     "H-Hey, aren't you supposed to be resting? Stop looking under my shirt!"

     "I wasn't! I wasn't! I just noticed. That medicine was basically magic pills- so I'm ok now. Did I hit that bruise while you were falling?"

     "Well… yeah, but it's fine. You didn't know. I… I fell down the stairs, ok. If you even snicker, I'm leaving you in a body bag!"

She sounds convincing, but she's lying. There's no way a fall on the stairs could make a shape with that length and width. Not to mention how thin she is. All signs point toward parental neglect, but there's no way I can talk with Natsuki about it now. I've already got Sayori and Yuri on my mind. On top of all that, Natsuki and I are already on thin ice. I have no choice but to just forget it… for now. 

     "I won't laugh. That sounds painful…"

I guess everyone has their own problems. My involvement is getting out of hand. I can only do so much.

     "It's time to put the icing on. Do you want any of it to be a different color?"

     "Aren't you the baker here?"

     "Well, yeah, but this is part of the fun. I'm not just putting a ton of white icing on every cupcake. Come on, get creative!"

     "Creative…"

I can't help but think of what me and Yuri had done yesterday. She told me to write kanji letters to make up the banner. 

"I think I've got an idea. What's the smallest nozzle you have?"

Natsuki gets out her small kit of various nozzle tips.

     "This is the smallest one. It's usually for writing stuff like 'Happy Birthday' or whatever."

     "We can use this to write different kanji letters on the cupcakes. That way, someone can choose their favorite. It'll also go with the banner that me and Yuri made. Oh, and it gives us a reason to use the food coloring."

     "That's the spirit! I was expecting some trash idea, but that’s actually pretty good.”

     “Uhhh, thanks?”

I guess I’ll make the most of the situation and take that as a compliment.

     “After that coffee stunt you pulled, I shouldn’t be surprised though.”

     “You mean when I poured Monika’s coffee on your poem?”

     “Yeah, it was actually kinda fun to fool everyone like that.”

     “Well you’re a good actress.”

     “Heh, thanks. That’s what it means to be the best!”

Natsuki grins ear to ear as if she actually believes that she’s the best.

She separates icing into separate bowls and uses the food coloring on them. We begin writing the kanji on each cupcake.

I notice Natsuki smiling to herself. I can only take that as a good sign.

     "Hey Natsuki?"

     "Hm?"

I start scratching my neck.

     "I-I know we… didn't start off on the right foot. I think we've both had a weird week. So could we maybe forget about all that and just start over?"

She contemplates my words before smiling again.

     "Yeah, I think we can do that."

I smile back.

     "Thanks. I can tell you're a good person, and I'd hate it if I couldn't see that just because of one bad week."

     "You're alright yourself."

The stern baker blushes a bit.

     "Heh, I'll take it."

     "And you'll take it to the grave too- got it?!"

She points the tube of icing at my face like she is going to cover me with it.

     "Y-Yeah, I will. Gulp "

     "Heh, yeah you will."

     "Can I ask something? How come you wanted to bake here? Does your dad just not like visitors?"

     "Yeah, that's pretty much it. I don't know what the big deal would've been. He's there. It's not like you could hurt me and get away with it. I’m in bigger danger here . He's just so frustrating sometimes!"

     "I'm sorry you have to deal with that."

     "It's fine. I get that he tries really hard, but it doesn't make it less annoying."

Maybe he's just overwhelmed in life.

     "It's ironic actually. You're technically not supposed to be here either."

     "What?!"

     "My mom always said 'no visitors'. I guess that's been thrown out the window. I've already had two girls my mom doesn't know in the house, heheh."

     "Ha! Yuri shouldn't even count."

     "You guys really need to make up."

     "Why should I? I mean, I apologized, but I don't think I meant it."

     "You're both just misunderstanding each other. Yuri's a kind, warm-hearted individual with a lot going on in her head-"

     "Just because I don't have a sexy figure like Yuri doesn't mean I'm not nice, and it doesn't mean that she's better!!"

     "..."

Natsuki's face turns red and her eyes go wide.

I want to put my hand on her shoulder, but I have a feeling that wouldn't be wise. She must feel put down by Yuri's mere presence.

"Natsuki, you're perfect the way you are. Plus, lots of guys are into body types like yours."

     "How would you know that?"

     "J-Just trust me on this one."

What am I saying?! This is ridiculous!

     "You're gross!"

     "Eh?! I-I'm just saying!"

     "Whatever, doesn't change how stuck up she can be."

     "I'm sure if you guys just agreed to disagree, you'll find something worth befriending in each other."

     "... What are you, some kind of counselor?"

     "I'm just trying to help you to not hyper focus on the negatives. I'm sure Yuri wants nothing more than to put everything behind her and be friends."

"..."

     "I don't want to talk about that right now. I'll think about it later."

She puts a kanji on the last cupcake before moving them to a container. I help her in silence. 

Once we've moved the baked goods to several different containers, both of our phones buzz simultaneously.

Monika seems to have put us in a group chat.

     Monika: "Hey, how did everyone's weekend turn out? Are we ready for the festival?"

Oh man! I forgot to text Monika to see if she was ok! I guess she's alright at the moment, but now I feel like scum. Like I don't really care, even though I do.

     Natsuki: We just finished over here. we're ready.

     Sayori: "The bags and posters r rdy 2"

     Yuri: "The weekend was quite productive. I believe our labor will produce wonderful fruits at the festival!"

     Natsuki: “Yuri’s in a good mood. What did you guys do?”

     MC: “Nothing really, we just had fun, hung out. Not something Yuri gets to do too often, I think.”

     “What makes you say that?”

     “Well, I mean, c’mon, she sits alone in a corner and reads books in her spare time. All that stuttering doesn’t help either.”

     “Yeah, I guess…”

     “-And she told me so.”

     “ You just sit and play video games, I bet.”

     “And you probably just read manga.”

     “ Ggg”

She looks ticked. She looks down for a second.

…..

BAH!!

Natsuki snaps her head my way in an instant, making me yell.

     “AAH!”

     “Pfft, HAHAHAHAHA!!”

     “T-That wasn’t funny! I passed out earlier!”

     “Heheh, it’s fine. I knew you wouldn’t pass out this time. I’m leaving my cooking stuff here and taking the cupcakes. I’ll grab my things after the festival, if that’s alright with you.”

     “ Sigh Yeah, it’s fine. I have a ton of stuff to take, so anything helps.”

     “Alright.”

Natsuki grabs the wrapped trays and goes to the door. I open the door for her and see her to the street.

     “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”

     “Yeah, see you at the festival.”

Nat begins walking off. I feel like I’ll regret it if I don’t say it now.

     “Hey…”

She turns around to face me.

     “W-We never got to read any manga. If you ever want something to do, or you just want some time away from your dad, my door is always open.”

     “Heh, last week you could barely speak to any of us. You know I’ll bug you all the time now, right?”

     “That’s alright, uhhh, but make sure to call first, just in case my mom is home.”

     “Gotcha, thanks MC.”

I simply smile as she walks off toward her house. 

I return to my own home and lie down with the manga that I had previously dropped onto the ground. I casually flip through the pages, being flooded with nostalgia before my stomach growls.

     “Heh, better do something about that.”

Chapter 12

Summary:

Festival Time!!
WARNING: Attempted Sexual Assault in this chapter!!

Chapter Text

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

My alarm goes off as I rub the sleepy from my eyes and excitedly get out of bed.

Today’s the day! The day of the festival!

Uhhhg, my head is still heavy, and my energy still feels low. It’s as if all my energy is feeding the headache. It’s the only thing I can really feel that has any impact. I don’t get it. I’ve slept so much. How could I still feel drained? 

     MC: “Maybe I need to just get moving.”

I had my alarm set for eight, since the festival doesn’t start until noon. I do my usual showering and dressing before making another practice omelet. 

Nine o’clock

Can’t forget my wallet. There might be some great food there, and Sayori might “forget” her money.

I grab the banner and curtain that me and Yuri made and head out the door. 

I see Sayori down the street heading out with her posters, and I move to meet her.

“Hey Sayo-...”

Oh no, I forgot… she’s suicidal. No. This was supposed to be a good day. 

I can't move. My chest tightens and my mouth refuses to form words.

     Sayori: “‘Sayo’? Did you just give me a nickname?”

Say something! Say anything!

     “Y-Yeah, heh…”

     “... Hehe~ I like it. I think it’s cute~”

No… today WILL be a good day! Just because Sayori has rainclouds doesn’t mean this day is ruined. We’re going to have fun!

     “H-Heh, I’m glad. Today’s gonna be great!”

     “Yeah! This’ll be fun!”

And I'll make sure of it.

Sayori and I make our way to school. 

Upon entering the clubroom, Monika is already at the teachers desk, working on her laptop.

“Hi Monika! You’re here early.”

     Monika: “Hi Sayori! Yeah, I like to get things done early if I can. May I see the posters you two made?”

She seems distracted with her work.

     MC: “Well, Sayori made the posters. I just did the bags.”

     Sayori: “Yeah, but it saved me a lot of time.”

Sayori hands the president her handcrafted advertisements, prompting Monika to give us her full attention. 

     Monika: “Aww, these are great, Sayori! I love the one with the rainbow on it. Those are cute little bags you guys made too.”

     Sayori & MC: “Thanks”

We both chuckle and blush a bit.

     Sayori: “Y-Yeah, thanks Monika. It was a lot of fun."

     MC: “This is part of what me and Yuri were doing.”

I let the curtain and banner loose on the desk, and Monika’s eyes go wide.

     Monika: “Wow! These are wonderful!”

     “Heh, it was all Yuri’s idea, really. She’s bringing colored sheets to put over the windows. Yuri really got into the project.”

     “I’m glad she was having fun. Hopefully it will pay off.”

     Sayori: “I love the curtain. I’m gonna run through it when it gets put up!”

     “P-Please don’t break it, Sayori.”

     “Hehe~ I’m going to put these bags on the desks.”

While my childhood friend starts her duties, I walk closer to Monika’s desk.

     “M-Monika, um, I’m sorry. I meant to check up on you over the phone during the weekend, but things got really crazy. I guess you’re feeling ok since you’re here though, right?”

     “That’s sweet of you, MC. A-About that… 

Monika lowers her voice to a whisper.

“I don’t think I’ll be staying for the festival.”

     “ What?!

     “Shhh! I-I just… have some family matters to attend to. I’ll start up the game, but after that I’m leaving. Sayori can handle welcoming people in and introducing us.”

I want to believe her. I really do. But this is about Carter. She’s scared… and I still don’t blame her. That tall stature and those muscles make him an intimidating man alone, but his criminal history makes him a threat. I can't imagine the fear and anxiety that must've plagued her mind over the weekend. 

     “M-Monika, I-”

I remember that Sayori is still in the room, and our voices are easy to hear in the empty classroom.

“Can we step out for a second?”

     “MC, you misunderstand. This isn’t what you think it-”

     “Monika…”

     “...”

We gaze at each other trying to silently gain authority over the conversation.

I look her in the eyes with a worrying yet serious expression.

Monika tries to silently get me to back off, but she eventually breaks.

“F-Fine. I’ll be back in a sec, Sayori.”

      Sayori: “Okie~”

I open the door for Monika as we meet each other down the hall.

     “What do you want?”

Is she mad? I just want to make things better. 

     MC: “Monika, I know he’s scary, but-...”

     “ Sigh I guess I was too stressed to lie… He’s not just scary, MC. He’s dangerous! There’s no telling what he’ll do to me! And if the others find out, he might hurt them too, or worse. He could…”

Her fists clench and she looks to the ground, refusing to make eye contact.

“-sexually assault them.”

I-.... understand now. If any of the members of the club try to help Monika, that would be indirectly defying Carter. If it happens in front of others, that would be even worse. Carter clearly rules over fear of consequence. Monika told me he has a history of abuse toward women. He would never allow open defiance. Monika is just trying to protect us from his wrath. She thinks it would be better to take it all on herself than get the club involved. 

Yuri

Natsuki

Sayori

I clench my fists. 

He could hurt her, or worse. He could… rape her. 

I clench until my hands are blood red.  My face is burning at the mere thought.

     “I… I get it now.”

Monika looks up. 

My face tingles as tears start forming. I can’t bear to let something like that happen to any of them, and yet… I’m not as upset as I should be. I feel like my emotions have hit a wall. Maybe this is a good thing. I can get a hold of myself and think rationally. 

Gulp    haaah

I perk back up as an idea just popped up.

“Monika-”

She seems curious about my sudden energy.

“What if-”

I get my wallet out. Seventy-six thousand yen. It comes straight from my mom’s savings. I’m supposed to use it only in emergencies. Of course, she’s told me to not buy games and manga with it, but I never even considered that.

“-you can give him this if he approaches you.”

     “M-MC!! I-I can’t take that!!”

     “I’m not giving you a choice.”

I take her hand and place the currency in her palm. 

Her hands are burning hot. Mine probably are as well.

She tries giving it back.

     “N-No! This is too much! I can’t take your money. I appreciate the thought, but-... what if he doesn’t take it?”

     “What if he does ? It will save you, me, and the others. You can’t be looking over your back everyday when you come to school, Monika... And, you wouldn’t even be in this mess if it weren’t for me. I put you in his crosshairs. Just offer this to him if he looks like he wants to cause trouble. You could even act like you want to purchase, uhh, product. M-Maybe mix in some of your own to make it look more enticing. O-Only if you can afford it!”

What am I saying? Of course she can afford it. Her family is clearly well off.

     “I-... I promise to repay you, MC.”

     “Don’t even think about it. Remember what we’re ultimately doing this for.”

I look toward the club door, and Monika follows suit.

     “R-Right…”

     “Alright, w- Aah!”

Monika surprises me in a hug.

     “Thank you, MC.”

I return the hug.

     “Your club is one of the best things that’s ever happened to me. This is a small price to pay for the safety of my friends.”

After a momentary embrace, Monika loses her grip.

     “Alright, I’ll stay.”

I smile to her.

     “I’m gonna go get the rest of the festival stuff. Don’t worry, it’ll be fun. If Carter shows up, try to negotiate out of the public eye.”

     “Alright, see ya when you get back.”

I hurry back to Sayori’s house to get the box of goodie bags that I said I would take, slightly jogging to make up for the time it'll take. I open the door and-

     “GRRRR-”

The back of my head begins pounding. 

“WHY?! Why does it have to do this?! Nothing even triggered it! I was just walking!”

Headache aside, I have to get moving. Sayori will be waiting on the extra bags.

I grab the holes in the box and head back to school.

Even with the headache, this is still exciting! I haven’t been to anything like this since… I don’t even know! Maybe a birthday party or something, but that would have been years ago. Getting to be with my friends, play games, have a good time, and not to mention- cupcakes!

I know I have a lot to be concerned about, but Yuri is doing ok, Sayori isn’t displaying any current signs of distress… or at least she’s hiding it well, and Natsuki and I made up in what was probably the best case scenario. The only thing I should be concerned about is Carter. If he shows up, we’ll have to go into “negotiation mode”. But I’m determined to make this day great for everyone! That starts with helping set up. I've just got to somehow ignore the pounding in my head.

" Uhhgg -! This better go away before I get there."

The pain lingers all the way to the school grounds. It doesn't hinder my movement, but it’s enough to be quite distracting.

“UHHHHG! I gotta get some more pills! This is SO annoying!”

I haven’t had to use them in so long; I never even bothered to have the prescription refilled. It was just a pain reliever at the end of the day, but that would be really nice to have right now.

I finally arrive to the school grounds, and more students have arrived to set up their festival attractions. I notice two kids dragging around a wagon with a couple dozen mayonnaise jars… odd.

I head up to the club room and finally set down the box.

“Aaaaah, that hurt.”

     Natsuki: “Yeah, how do you think my trip went?”

     “Oh, hey Natsuki! When did you get here?”

     “Just a minute ago- here.”

She hands me a tray of cupcakes.

“Help me line these up on the teacher's desk.”

Upon glancing at the piece of wooden furniture, Monika isn’t here. I’ll have to safely assume that she’ll keep her word and stay for the festival.

I help Natsuki unwrap and arrange the cupcakes neatly on the surface of the desk.

     "You managed to keep them looking great too."

     "Course I did. What would be the point if I didn't?"

     "Hey, if you don't want a mangled cupcake, I'll be glad to take it off your hands."

     "Ha, you'll get them over my dead body."

     "Heheh, we'll see- OW!"

I instinctively grip the back of my head and curl my neck to face downward.

     "Is your head still hurting?"

     "Y-Yeah, aaah I need to go to the school nurse for some painkillers. We're done anyway."

As I start to turn to the door, I feel a push on my shoulder.

     "I'll get it."

Natsuki shoves past me and leaves the club room to get some meds.

She could be feeling guilty for bringing on the headache yesterday from the scare.

As I hold steady to keep the pain low, I glance at some of the cupcake kanji that we wrote. 

One of them stands out that I didn't write.

"友"  meaning "tomo" or "friend"

My friends:

Sayori

Yuri

Natsuki

and Monika

The more I think, the more I realize how much this club has changed my life. I never noticed how lonely and bored I had gotten.

I'm gonna put in my all for them today. They've given me new reason to live. I don't care if they have problems. We all do. I want to be there for them when they're down. I want to be the person that's ready to help, just like my caretakers did for me

"Hey!"

My thoughts are interrupted by Natsuki holding a cup of water and two pills.

     “Oh, thank you-”

Although I don’t need the water, I drink it with the pills anyway. These types take a while to work, so I’m stuck with the pain for now.

     “I’m gonna go help Yuri. You can just kinda chill out until the pills kick in.”

     “Alright…”

-------------------------------------------

Natsuki approaches Yuri, who appears to be in thought about which color sheets to put over the windows. A small pile lies on the desk next to her, as she tries different colors. 

     Natsuki: “Hey Yuri, do you need any help?”

     Yuri: “Oh, hello Natsuki. Actually, yes, I would appreciate some assistance with the banner.”

Natsuki immediately noticed how upbeat her fellow club member was. She didn’t stutter or overthink anything. It’s like she was in complete control of her own thoughts and reactions. What she didn’t know is that Yuri was in a brighter mood today. Today was different from any other day, and Yuri was going to make sure of it.

     “Ok, where are we putting it?”

     “On the wall opposite to this one.”

Yuri relocates to the front of the room to retrieve the banner. She notices MC sitting with his head in his arms on the front desk. She decides to check up on him. He would do the same for her after all.

     “MC?”

     MC: “Oh, hey Yuri, when did you get here?”

     “I’ve been here for fifteen minutes, give or take.”

Natsuki enters the conversation behind Yuri.

She wants to tell her to leave him alone, but she figures she’s been babying MC too much at this point anyway.

    “If he wants to be left alone, he’ll tell her.”

     “Are you feeling well?”

The normally shy girl asked, in an attempt to care for her friend. She figured she owed him that much.

     “Yeah, I just got a headache in the back.”

He steals a glance at Natsuki.

This did not help her conscience. She already knew the headache was her fault. He didn’t have to make her feel even more guilty!

     Natsuki: “I already apologized to that dummy.”

A s she tries to alleviate the guilt in her mind, but she knew that saying “sorry” wasn’t going to help at this point.

     Yuri: “I’m sorry to hear that.”

     MC: “It’s alright. I’ll still be part of the festival, but I’m waiting for these painkillers that Natsuki grabbed to kick in.

H e explains, possibly wanting to buff up Natsuki’s image in front of Yuri on purpose.

“I’m just gonna rest my head for a minute.”

     “Yes, I hope you feel better in the next few minutes.” 

Yuri grabs the banner and moves to its mounting location with Natsuki close behind.

"We'll put the holes in the corner where the marker board hooks used to be. Would you hold this end up?"

There is no hesitation in her voice, no contempt for Natsuki, as was expected.

     Natsuki: "So, looks like you had a good weekend."

     "Oh yes, I did. I suspect it was obvious."

     "That's an understatement. You look like you won the lottery. What happened?"

     "I guess you could say I had something of an epiphany recently."

     "Oh?"

     "Yes, it's opened up many possibilities."

     "I guess you're not going to tell me."

     "W-Well, I don't think I should. B-But please don't misunderstand! It's just too personal."

Well, Natsuki can understand that at least.

"I've also had time to contemplate other things. I've had a recent change of heart in regards to your poems."

     "... Did MC drug you or something?"

     "Fufufu, I suppose this would come as a shock, but I assure you, I'm fine."

     "So what about my poems?"

     "Well, for starters, I didn't realize Amy was a real person."

     "She is ?! That was just some name I made up!"

     "Ahaha, well regardless, I've come to really connect with 'Amy Likes Spiders'. 

Yuri takes the end of the banner from Natsuki and hooks it to the other side of the wall. 

"It's important not to hyperfocus on someone's negative aspects. With that in mind, I would like to apologize for my behavior toward you."

     "It's alright Yuri. We already did that."

But Natsuki never really meant it, and she would never admit it to her face.

     "N-no, I never really did. I never really forgave you up until now, Natsuki. I'm sorry for lying to you."

     “Glad to hear we're back at square one.” Natsuki annoyingly thought.

"So what, you just gonna start more fights again?"

     "Oh heavens, no! I don't like to fight. I would prefer to make peace if possible."

It wouldn't be impossible. If she and MC could start over, perhaps she could begin anew with Yuri as well.

As Yuri nervously awaits Natsuki's response, she sees her fellow club member grin.

     “You ever learned how to bake?”

     “Wh-wha-? N-No, I suppose not.”

     “Do you want to?”

Yuri remains confused for just a moment before catching on to the baker’s wording.

     “Y-Yes, I think I would like that.”

The two smile at each other for the first time.

“Would you care to help me with these window sheets?”

     “Sure.”

-------------------------------------------

Monika comes back into the club room, after what feels like forever, and-

     MC: “Woah!”

The room looks very different as Yuri and Natsuki experiment with different sheet colors. The presence changes as the club is enveloped with different shades that give off different vibes. They even try mixing various colors.

I get up to see if anyone needs help. My headache isn’t gone, but it’s at least a tiny bit better. I approach Sayori who’s scribbling on paper.

“Hey, do you need any help?” 

She quickly looks up and responds.

     Sayori: “Sure, wanna help me put up my posters?”

     “Alright, let’s do it.”

Sayori takes her posters and I lead out the door, but not before Monika enters the room.

“Hey Monika, where were you?”

     Monika: “Oh, I was just in the restroom.”

     Sayori: “But you were gone for like fifteen minutes.”

Monika shuffles in place.

     “O-Oh wow, was it that long?”

Ok, Monika doesn’t lie well under pressure. I’m putting her at C on my lying tier list.

“A-Anyway, what are you two doing?”

     “MC is gonna help me put up these posters, and then I think we’ll be done.”

     “Great work you guys! Everything’s going so well. I’ll see you in a bit.”

     MC & Sayori: “Ok”

We both laugh it off and keep moving. 

As we get to the connecting hallways, I get a good high up window view of the front entrance gate, and I see a face that I wish I hadn’t.

“Oh come on !”

Sayori joins me to see what the problem is.

There he is: Carter .

     “You know about Carter?”

     “Yeah, and I really don’t want him to walk into our clubroom.”

     “Well, it’s ok MC, just don’t mess with him and he won’t mess with you.”

     “I think we’re beyond that point.”

     “Huh?”

     “N-Nothing-”

I have to remember what Monika said about getting the others involved.

“-where are we putting the posters?”

We go around putting them in hallways, the cafeteria, near the front door, and we loop back around to put one next to the club door, the one Sayori is most proud of. 

“I still think the ‘sky’ one was better.”

     “No way! The ladybug is so cute!”

     “Hey, check out the club!”

Yuri and Natsuki can be seen putting up the door curtain.

Seeing as it appears attached, Sayori breaks out into a sprint and runs through the floaty ribbons.

     “WEEEEEE!!”

The top comes off and the whole thing follows Sayori around on her head.

     Natsuki: “SAYORI, YOU IDIOT!”

     Yuri: “N-Natsuki, please, she didn’t mean any harm.”

     “I-I know, but, grrr, why did you do that?!”

     Sayori: “Huh?”

Looks like she was too distracted to hear Natsuki yell at her.

Sayori helps her friends put the curtain back up. Luckily, none of it was ripped or broken.

I see Monika giggle in the back, as she sets her pamphlets down on the desks. 

I go to help her get done quicker.

     MC: “I saw Carter at the front.”

Monika instantly looked up at me, and started panicking inside. I can tell by her fidgeting and eyes going all over the place.

She takes a deep breath.

     Monika: “It’s alright. We’ll be alright.”

     “Yeah, it’ll be fine.”

I say that, but I have no idea how he’ll respond. It’s a good guess, at best.

     "Okay everyone, looks like the room is done! Great work guys! I'm so proud of the work we've done here, and I know we'll pull this off!"

     Natsuki: "Heck yeah!"

     Sayori: "We can do it!"

     Yuri: "I'm confident in our work! I have faith."

     Monika: "I think it's appropriate to give a special thanks to MC, for devoting his entire weekend to helping us."

Sayori starts clapping too enthusiastically.

     Sayori: "YEAAAH! GO MC!"

Everyone else starts following her example, albeit slower.

It embarrasses me to no end as my face heats up tremendously, and my face gets stuck in a grin.

     MC: "J-Jeez, I-It's not like I did too much."

     Monika: "Don't be so modest, MC. You've saved us all a lot of time. It would have been very difficult without you."

     Yuri: "Indeed, it would have taken me all day long to paint, cut, glue, write- O-Oh my, yes, you helped me greatly, MC. I suppose I didn't realize it up until now."

     Natsuki: "Yeah, don't get me wrong. I love baking, but it definitely would have taken a while."

     Sayori: "Those bags would have taken soooo loooong! I don't know if I would've finished them."

Sayori puts her fingers together and looks down.

     Monika: "Sayori!"

     "UWA! I don't know!"

     " Sigh Hypotheticals aside, you helped make the festival happen, MC."

I understand why they feel this way. I saved them a lot of time, but I can't help but feel off-put. 

     MC: "Well, I guess so but…"

I'm left looking for words to describe this feeling.

"Natsuki, do you honestly think I could have made the icing without your recipe?"

     Natsukii: "Ha! Definitely not!"

Everyone looks at her with a face that says: "really?"

"I-I mean, I don't think so at least."

She looks annoyed, but doesn't continue.

     "They were your cupcakes. It was your recipe. The cupcakes are the main attraction after all. I would have burned them all if I had tried to bake. 

"Yuri, you are insanely talented and creative. If I had been put in charge of atmosphere, ha, I would've printed some decent posters or something. Window sheets, door curtain, a banner, and an oil diffuser of all things, it's all genius!"

Yuri looks down, holding a little bit of her hair, but smiling behind it all.

     Yuri: "Th-Thank you~"

I can see her blushing behind her hair.

     "Sayori, I had no idea you could draw!"

     Sayori: "W-well, hehe, I've been practicing."

     "You know what they would look like if I tried to draw them?"

     "I have some idea, heheh."

     "Monika, you're super creative too. Those pamphlets look awesome!"

I point at the stack on the desk for emphasis.

"I mean, I know how to use the software you used, but I couldn't have even printed them out properly."

     Natsuki: "Ha!"

Everyone shoots Natsuki down with their gaze. She once again backs down.

I feel like she's kinda being singled out here.

"Yeah, seriously, I didn't know you could get paper for pamphlets like that. I can get pretty dumb sometimes, heheh. Nat can tell you."

     Natsuki: "G- D-Don't call me Nat!"

She looks embarrassed but serious too.

I scratch the back of my head.

     "O-ok I won't, sorry. But you guys are the heart and soul of the Literature Club. It just wouldn't be the same if even one of you left."

     Monika: "He's right you know. I may be the president, but I wouldn't be much without my fellow club members."

Monika shows a confident yet reassuring smile.

"You guys keep this place together like glue."

     "I may have saved time, but you guys made the festival happen. You're the best friends I could have asked for, even you, Natsuki."

She turns a dark shade of red.

     Natsuki: "Wh-What are you just saying weird things like that for?!"

     "Just to embarrass you."

Nat grits her teeth at me, but then smiles.

     "That means I can get you back then."

     "Oh boy…"

     Sayori: "GROUP HUG!"

Sayori hooks Yuri and Nat by the back of the neck and pulls them towards me, creating a non-consenting hug pile.

Monika giggles and then joins in.

I can't say the sensation isn't pleasant, especially with certain parts pushing against me. And even though Nat and Yuri are reluctant, they soon give in to Sayori's forceful happiness.

Something still feels wrong about this, but I shouldn't dwell on it too hard.

The hug is soon broken up as everyone is at least a little red in the face, except Sayori.

"I'm so happy we're friends."

     Monika: "Ahaha, me too, Sayori. Okay everyone, let's get ready to-"

Mid-sentence, two students enter the door curtain.

Monika moves to greet them.

"Welcome to the Literature Club, my name is Monika-"

As our president greets guests, we discuss the A Book a Minute game with Yuri to make sure we have the gist of it. Over time more students start to flood in, taking a cupcake, pamphlet and goodie bag. 

This is pretty crazy. So many people are coming in. I see some of them looking at the banner, while others are drooling over the cupcakes. I haven't been in a social crowd this big in so long. It's almost overwhelming, but it's exciting!

I notice a few kids giving me weird looks. Why? What did I do?

Once we have enough people in the room, Monika gets up on one of the desk seats. I decide to ignore the weird looks for now.

"Excuse me! Can I have your attention, please?"

Everyone in the room turns to Monika's commanding voice.

"We're going to set up a little game for anyone who's interested. If you don't want to play, I'll still be here to answer questions about the club."

Some students come up to the desks that Sayori and I moved in a circle.

After everyone playing, including all current members, takes a seat, Monika gives the surprise spotlight.

"Yuri, would you care to explain the rules for us?"

     Yuri: "M-Me?! Uuuhh, I-I'll do my best."

Just as Yuri begins the first sentence, another group enters the door curtain.

No!! No no no! Dammit! Please leave!

It's Carter, as well as two of his friends behind him. He takes a look around until he sees the circle of people. He directs his sights specifically to me and Monika.

I look at Monika, and see the fear in her eyes as well as the fake confidence that she displays so well.

I give her a nod of reassurance, which she returns.

Carter sees the group, smiles, takes a cupcake, and approaches us.

     [Girl 1] "Y'know what, I changed my mind. I have some other stuff to look at, bye Monika!"

     [Girl 2] "Yeah, I don't have a lot of time either, sorry Monika."

After several excuses and empty seats later, we're left with only a few people, as well as Carter's group.

Carter drops down in a seat.

     Carter: "What's up? You all playing a game? Let me play. Come on guys, let's play their game."

His friends smirk and sit down with him.

"How do we play?"

     Yuri: "Oh um, w-well, we d-describe a s-story in one minute, to try a-and conv-ince someone t-to… well to r-read it. Whoever has t-the most votes wins."

The remaining students, as well as Carter's group, giggle at her inability to speak. While Yuri just tries not to make eye contact, she does still glance at Natsuki and myself, but she's going into shut down mode. I imagine she knows what Carter is capable of. She's been to this school longer than me after all.

The rest of the club stay silent and feel sorry for her.

     Monika: "Th-thanks Yuri. Shall we begin?"

     Carter: "Ooo, yeah, I'll start. There's this girl, right, and she's got purple hair. She's a complete mess from top to bottom, even with a nice rack. Her parents probably dropped her on her head to be honest-"

Carter's friends start laughing quietly enough to let him go on. 

I can't help but feel like punching him in his smug face! Who does he think he is?! Making fun of Yuri like she's some kind of thing !

When I look around, Sayori looks close to bursting in anger and tears with shaking hands.

Natsuki looks the same, minus the tears. Of all of us, she's most likely to punch him. I just hope she knows the gravity of the situation.

Monika looks very upset, but she's also conflicted, as her eyes wander between Yuri and the bully.

He just goes on and on! He won’t shut up!

"-she does nothing but read by herself like some lonely freak! Probably reading porn or something. I mean, the girl in this story doesn't have any friends or nothing! She cries alone at night-"

Information he probably got just from seeing her around the school.

Yuri jumps up and bolts out the curtain door, sniffling.

"What?! Didn't like my story?"

Him and his friends smile and laugh the whole thing off.

GRRRR- I. WANT. TO. PUNCH HIM!!

Carter scans his surroundings and takes note of our disgusted looks of displeasure.

"Aye chill out, I'll apologize. Don't take everything so seriously."

He gets up with his chump friends following close behind and walks out the door, but not before grabbing another cupcake.

"These are great by the way! Thanks!"

He leaves the room and its inhabitants silent.

     Natsuki: "GRRRR- WHO DOES THAT GUY THINK HE IS?!"

     Sayori: "That was horrible! Yuri doesn't deserve to be made fun of. She's wonderful. Monika?"

We look at Monika. She's facing away and trying to breathe.

"Monika, are you alright?"

     MC: "Hey, he's gone now it's ok."

Sayori gets up and gently puts her arms around her shoulders.

     "It'll be ok. He's just a big jerk."

He's a lot more than that. To say those things about such a nice girl is-

Oh shit! YURI!

-------------------------------------------

Yuri is pinned between the men's and women's restrooms by Carter, with his friends on either side.

     Carter: "You know I didn't mean anything by it, babe."

Yuri shifts around trying to find a way out, but she's too scared to move.

     Yuri: "I-I just want to be left alone, p-please."

She can't make eye contact, and she's sweating with a red face, either from worry or embarrassment. Several students pass, but no one dares mess with Carter.

     "Aw, don't be like that."

He caresses her face with the back of his hand. 

"There must be some way I can say 'sorry'."

His hands move down to her chest as he touches wherever he likes.

     "N-No, I don't want this! P-please just leave me alone!"

Tears start to form in her eyes as the fear of the moment hits her. Yuri's heart accelerates, the blood going to her head as "fight or flight" goes into overdrive.

Carter's hands simultaneously touch her chest as well as her rear. 

     "C'mon babe, let me take you somewhere to 'apologize'."

Just as he starts to put his lips to her neck, a shout can be heard very close.

     "HEY!!"

Before Carter can tell who yelled, he eats a punch directly in the mouth, although he doesn't stagger much. 

He looks up and sees a very angry MC shaking his hand, seeing as his punch isn't that strong.

     "Yeah~, I remember you. You're the sissy Monika simp who buys girls books."

He gives an insulting look in response. 

     MC: "Grrrr-! Shut up!"

     "Hahaha! You don’t know what you’re doing kid. Guys, pin him down."

Just as the two fit men leave Yuri's side, she takes the opportunity to scramble away.

This relieves MC enough to consider this encounter a success. But he's soon forcefully taken by the arms, facing Carter.

     “H-Hey! G-Get off me!”

MC resists, but Carter’s friends are clearly stronger than him. They can hold him firm without having to try too hard.

"I was gonna have fun with that bitch, but you just haaaad to ruin it and be some kind of hero! I prefer handling ‘problems’ with my bare fists!"

At this point, a few students gather to witness what's going on.

Unfortunately for MC, it doesn't lean the engagement in his favor.

BAM

" GOOOH!"

A swift punch to the gut has MC leaning into the pain.

"RRRRR!!"

He tries wiggling out of it until-

BAM

"GUUUHHGGH!!"

He resists and tries to pull away from the strong grips holding him in place, but-

BAM

"AHHHH!!"

BAM

BAM 

BAM!

The two let go of an injured MC, as he falls to the floor, holding his stomach tightly.

"Y-Yuri is safe. I-It's ok." MC tried staying focused, but his weak body was unable to hold itself up in a fight. The pain in his stomach makes him want to throw up. His lack of energy and head pain are not helping either. 

Carter slams his tennis shoe into MC's skull between the hard tile floor, which makes MC feel like someone stabbed him in the back of the head!

"AAAAAAHHHH!!"

MC can't take the pain. He holds his head in a desperate attempt at some relief, but it does nothing. His previous headache is nothing in comparison. Tears come naturally as his vision blurs.

The scream was so loud that the club had emerged to see what was happening.

     Sayori: " Gasp , MC!"

     Monika: "Sayori don't!"

Monika holds the angry girl back.

     "Let go, we have to help him!"

     "There's nothing we can do, Sayori! Look at them!"

She watches helplessly as MC suffers.

     Carter: "Get him back up."

He's lifted back to his feet easily. Carter yanks at his slightly wavy hair.

     MC: " Haaah P-Please… gulp d-don’t- cough -"

He can hardly mutter out words through his pain and tears.

     "Punch me again, and I'll make your life a living hell. But I think you need one more lesso- GHHHH!!"

A sharp pain inserted itself into his back, causing him to let go of his victim's hair and sharply inhale as his breath leaves his body. When he feels the spot where the pain originated, he discovers a metal object. He reaches around and pulls a blue pocket knife out of his back. Fortunately for him, it wasn't too deep.

He turns around and sees Yuri, who almost immediately regrets her decision based on the fear in her eyes and her defensive posture.

MC is barely able to read the situation from his angle, but he sees Yuri in danger.

With newly found vigor and purpose, MC breaks away, surprising the captors who weren't paying attention to him.

MC grabs Carter's shoulder and turns him around only for Carter to swing his fist into MC's jaw, causing him to fall into the drinking fountain headfirst with a bang. He recoils into the hard tile floor with the back of his head taking the impact of the vinyl.

     Sayori: "MC!!!"

The normally laid back club member rushes to her best friend in urgency. Scared for MC, she feels his pulse and shakes him gently.

"MC! MC! WAKE UP! PLEASE!"

Tears come out and trickle down her face.

     Carter: "Let's get out of here. We're in enough trouble as it is."

Carter and his friends leave the scene. As such, Monika and Natsuki come to MC's aid. 

     Monika: "This is bad! Natsuki, call-"

     MC: "GAAAASP!!"

MC shoots his head up, holding his head as a reaction.

     Sayori: "MC, are you ok?!"

     MC: "SHH!"

MC demands quiet with an aggressive 'shush', waving his hand frantically. Everyone in the hall cooperates.

MC stands up and looks around. He looks like he's in another life. The confusion on his face concerns his friends, but they remain silent.

After a minute, MC stares at the ground as if deep in thought. The time being given to him feels like an hour.

MC turns to Monika, Sayori, and Natsuki, with Yuri standing behind him.

He begins to slowly grow a slick and creepy grin on his face.

Just when he takes a breath to speak-

"AAAAHHHHH!! GAAAAAHHH!!'

MC painfully grips his head, crouching down until he passes out on the floor.

     Monika: "OH MY GOD!! NATSUKI, CALL 110!"

Natsuki quickly gets her phone out and dials the emergency service.

"Yuri, go get the school nurse!"

     Yuri: "Y-yes!"

Yuri runs to the stairs.

"Sayori, get the first aid kit out of the closet in the club room!"

     Sayori: " Sniff O-Ok!"

Sayori runs back into the club room.

Monika sits down and puts MC's head in her lap to prevent further head injury.

Once Monika has nothing else to do but wait, the guilt floods over her. The president quickly begins crying a little.

     "P-please be ok, MC."

-------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

BEEP

BEEP

BEEP

 

     MC: “Uhhgg, s-shut up…”

With my eyes still closed, I try to turn off my alarm by swinging my hand to my- wait… My nightstand is on the right, not the left, but the sound is coming from the left.

“Wh-What-?”

I slowly try to open my eyes, which is proving extremely difficult.

As the beeping continues, I quickly realize that it’s not my phone alarm. It sounds like…

BEEP

 

BEEP

A heartbeat monitor?

I force my eyes open and nearly jump up in confusion and shock!

“WHAT THE-?!”

A small room with plain looking green walls, two chairs and a window to the right of my bed, a big TV in front, and tons of equipment to my left.

It’s at this point I regain some of my feeling and start to see what’s on me.

I have a single IV in my left arm, monitors on my heart and head, and an ice pack that’s been left on my head and secured with a thin strip of tape. 

Once I notice the ice pack, I realize that I’m freezing on the outside and burning on the inside. I guess I have a fever, but I need to find out what happened.

“H-HEY!”

The door to the left seems closed. I know these beds have some kind of emergency button somewhere.

Click

Although these buttons don’t make noise, I know they work.

“Oh m-d h--s -w--”

I can hear someone outside the door.

Suddenly the door opens, and a nurse comes in with a surprised expression.

     Nurse: “Oh my God, you are awake!”

She rushes to me and removes the ice pack as well as the IV, but the monitors stay on.

“Don’t worry, MC. Doctor Xander is working here today to check up on you. Just stay calm and breathe slowly for a few minutes, ok.”

     “O-Ok…”

She leaves with a fast walk and shuts the door.

“At least Xander of all people is checking up on me. He knows me best.”

I do as the nurse ordered and take deep breaths. It does help to calm me as I relax in the bright white sheets of the bed.

The question is: what happened? What’s the last thing I remember?

Setting up for the festival…

Carter came in…

And then…

I ran after him. 

I remember now! That piece of trash was trying to take Yuri! I recall punching him, but I don’t remember anything after that.

This whole situation is so familiar. I only vaguely remember it, but this is how I woke up when I was eleven years old. I remember freaking out over the IV. I didn’t even know what they were for. I didn’t remember what happened then, and I don’t remember now. I just have to take people’s words for it. Maybe Yuri can tell me.

As I reminisce, the door opens and Xander comes in with scrubs on. He’s not just a therapist. He’s just a doctor in general, but he doesn’t do that full time. That would be too much for anyone.

     Xander: “MC, how are you feeling?”

     MC: “Do I have a fever?”

     “Mhm…”

     “Then I feel about as good as someone with a fever.”

     “Heh, do you remember what happened, MC?”

     “Kind of, to a point.”

     “Let’s hear it.”

     “My friend was being sexually harassed in the school hallway, so I punched the guy. I-I think we fought, but I can’t remember clearly.”

Xander examines some papers he brought in.

     “Forensics said you were punched repeatedly in the abdomen, as well as kicked or stepped on in the back right area of your head. The blow that took you out was a well placed jaw punch. Your gag reflex kicked in and you threw up on the paramedics a little bit.”

     “S-Sorry…”

Forensics?! How involved did they need to get to tell I've been punched?

     “That’s ok, MC. You weren’t awake. Now, how did this happen? I gave you back your permissions so that you could enjoy life, not get into fights.”

Despite his collected demeanor, he seems upset at the events that transpired as he’s looking me directly in the eyes, like an annoyed father. 

     “I-I know, Xander. I’m sorry, but I couldn’t just let that happen. Th-That girl is my friend, and I didn’t want to see her get hurt or even traumatized.”

The doctor takes a deep breath. 

     “I understand. How is your head feeling?”

He looks back at his notes and other papers.

     “Hmmm, heavy but it’s not hurting.”

     “Good. The meds are doing their job then. We did some MRIs and found some odd activity in your brain. We’ll have to keep you here for another two days to monitor your brain activity.”

     “Huh… O-Ok then.”

     “It was good to see you MC, but please make it under better circumstances next time.”

     “Y-Yeah, I will, thanks. W-Wait, what day is it?”

He looks down at his digital watch.

     “Tuesday, five forty-three PM.”

     “Oh, thanks Xander.”

     “Goodbye, MC. Oh, one more thing, you aren't confined to the bed, but if you do anything, take someone with you. You can't let your heart go above a resting rate.”

Xander leaves and I’m left to my thoughts again… Or at least that’s what I thought until I heard his voice just outside the door.

“Go on in.”

The door opens once again to a familiar shade of pink, a red bow, and a school uniform.

     Sayori: “ GASP! MC, YOU’RE AWAKE!!”

Sayori rushes me and grips me as hard as she can, which really hurts my core, but I don't mention it. After a moment she sighs and starts sobbing on my shoulder.

     MC: "Hey hey, what's wrong? It's ok."

I place my hand on the back of her head, hoping to comfort her a little bit. She lifts her head up for a second.

     " Sniff N-No it's not, MC!~ I-I thought you sob … GWUAAHH!~"

She full on starts weeping into my shoulder, unable to let go of me.

She's making me teary eyed. I can't hold it.

     "I-I sniff I'm sorry, Sayori. I'm so sorry~"

It takes everything in me not to cry too.

I get a grip after a minute and wait for Sayori to finish. I keep rubbing my hand through her hair to keep her in the moment.

She eventually stops, but she can still barely speak by the time she stands up.

     "Sniff I-I thought you sob - I thought you were gonna die!~" 

     "It's alright Sayori. I'm here. I'm alive, and I'm glad to see you."

She gives me a weak yet genuine smile.

     "And then I thought sniff - I thought you got amnesia!"

     "Amnesia? Why'd you think that?"

I guess you could get memory loss from being knocked out, but she couldn't have known until after I woke up.

     "You don't-? OH MY GOSH! WHAT AM I DOING?! I GOTTA CALL THE OTHERS!" 

Sayo runs out the door with her cellphone out, leaving me alone, but I still can't help but laugh at her sudden shift in attitude.

     "Ahahaha, I love her."

The realization of what I said hits me like a freight train as my face turns red. I can't see it, but I can tell it's red.

"Amnesia? That's weird."

Sayori rushes back in, not even being gone twenty seconds.

     "They're on their way! They'll be so happy to see you. Gasp! Why is your face red?! Do you need a nurse?! Do you need the ice again?! I can go get-"

     "Sayori! Calm down, I'm fine! I did that myself. It's ok."

     "A-Are you sure?"

     "Yes I'm sure. See."

I throw the covers off and get up out of bed to reassure my best friend that I'm fine. I wobble a little, but I can still stand.

She just looks at me with a glowing face.

Why is she-?

It's only at that moment that I realize…

I don't have a shirt!

Only the wireless heart monitors cover my chest. My school pants are still on, thankfully. 

"O-Oh…"

We both blush deeply until Sayori sparks yet another reason to worry.

     "MC! YOUR STOMACH!"

I inspect my gut only to see that it's purple from bruising.

     "W-WOAH! Carter did that?!"

     "Yeah, it was horrible to watch. I was so scared."

She starts tearing up again. 

I can't hug her without my shirt!

     "I'm ok Sayori! See."

I call her attention to me, which I swiftly regret as she eyes me up again, red faced. I mean, I don't look bad or anything, but it's still embarrassing, especially since I'm a twig.

"U-Uh, y'know what? Nevermind."

     " Sniff Hehehe~"

     "What?"

     "You're so silly, MC."

She moves up and hugs me, much to my own surprise.

I slowly return the hug.

"I'm so happy you're ok…"

As we slowly separate from our embrace, she starts giggling again.

     "What now, goofy?"

     "Your shirt is right there."

I look behind me, and see that my button up shirt from the school uniform is still there. It's like they knew I would need it.

     "O-Oh, aha, I uhh, didn't see that."

I quickly get the shirt on. Although it's slightly see-through, it's better than not having a shirt. Plus, I can stay warm, and let the nurse just unbutton it if she needs to see the heart monitor. Easy as that.

     "Monika said she'd be here in ten yaaaawn minutes. Ehhh~"

     "Are you ok?"

How long has she been here?

     "Y-Yeah yeah, don't worry about me."

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

"Don't worry about me, MC."

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________

     " Guh -"

     "What is it?"

She says in a slightly concerned voice.

There's no way we can talk about that right now. Should I ever talk about it? I don't think Xander would appreciate questions like that right now. Sayori is too distressed and tired anyway.

     "O-Oh nothing, just cold."

     "But I thought you had a fever. I heard one of the nurses say-"

     "J-Just a cold flash. I'll be ok."

     "If you say so…"

We sit and talk for a few more minutes.

Unfortunately, the festival came to a complete stop, and no one wants to join, due to Carter's involvement. Sayori doesn't know if they've been punished, but she says they ran off after I was out cold. She told me of Monika's leadership skills, and how she was able to organize the club to help me quickly and efficiently. 

     "M-My head was in her lap? Too bad I was out for that ~"

     "Get your mind out of the gutter, perv!"

     "You sound like Natsuki now."

     "Well she's not always wrong about that stuff you know."

     "Is Yuri ok?"

     "Yeah, I think she's ok. She's been a little uhhh… out since yesterday."

That doesn't surprise me. Any attempt at sexual harassment can leave someone scared and more aware of the people around them, maybe too much. It can also make them sensitive to any touch. The number of kids at the orphanage who suffered this kind of abuse is sickening. 

Oh no, I hope she didn't resort to cutting! I thought our talk was just what she needed.

I feel my heart rate going up.

Xander told me not to let that happen.

I take deep breaths and look at Sayori.

     "Can we talk about something else? My heart rate isn't supposed to go up."

     "O-Oh, I'm sorry. Yeah, we can talk about something else."

     "So the festival was yesterday, right?"

     "Mhm"

Why does that sound important?

     "OH!"

I yell out with a smile.

     "WHAT?! WHAT IS IT?!"

     "I almost forgot. Today is Monika's birthday!"

     "IT IS?!"

     "Yeah, I saw it on a calendar at her house."

This lifts Sayori's spirits.

     "We need to do something!"

     "Yeah, too bad she has to come here on her birthday."

Divine timing shows its face as Monika opens the door. She's wearing a flowy white dress as well as a light white jacket.

     Monika: "OH MY GOSH!!" 

Monika lowers her green purse to the floor and runs to hug me.

"I'm so glad you're alright!"

     "It's good to see you, Monika."

She lets go and looks kinda low.

"Was everything alright on the way here?"

     "Oh yes, I-it's just… I'm sorry it came to this."

She's still feeling guilty about the Carter thing.

     "It's not your fault, Monika."

Sayori sits down in one of the seats.

     Sayori: "What happened?"

Me and Monika look at each other and she nods at me, allowing me to tell the story.

     MC: "Me and Monika were in the store on Friday, and Carter found me buying Natsuki's manga. He started making fun of me, and Monika intervened, threatening to, uhhh… What did you tell him, Monika?"

     Monika: "I told him I'd get him two weeks of detention if he didn't back off."

     "And that's how we met."

She seems to remember those details well. I wonder if she's replayed that scenario, wishing she had done something different.

     Sayori: "And he's mad about that?"

     Monika: "I think he's more annoyed that I stood up to him and got away with it."

     MC: "We certainly did not 'get away with it'. He tried finding out where Monika lives. Uhg, he makes me sick."

     "Y-Yeah, but we lost him."

     Sayori: "I'm so sorry that happened to you guys. What a way to spend a birthday, huh. Yaaaaawn "

     Monika: "Oh, is it your birthday today, Sayori? O-Or were you talking about MC?"

Me and Sayori look at each other in stunned confusion.

"O-Oh, ahahaha, with all that's been going on, I completely forgot about my birthday!"

     MC: "R-Really?! You weren't excited before the festival?"

     "I-I just don't give it much thought, ahaha. How'd you even know?"

     "It was on a calendar at your house."

     "Oh… I see."

She looks down again

     Sayori: "Monika? What wrong?"

     "I-..."

The door opens and Yuri comes in with the same outfit she had on Saturday- beige sweater and black pants.

The door closes behind her and she just stands there, slightly ashamed and looking down.

     MC: "Y-Yuri…"

Her head perks up a little at my voice.

"Thanks for coming…"

     Yuri: "O-Of course…"

     Monika: "Hey, Sayori, let's go grab something from the vending machine."

     Sayori: " Yawn O-Ok…"

Monika and Sayori go to the hall and leave just me and Yuri.

     MC: "W-Wanna sit down?..."

Yuri slowly traverses the room and sits herself down in one of the seats while I sit on the bed.

"D-Do you wanna talk about it? Are you ok?"

     Yuri: "Th-Thank you, MC. F-For saving me from that-that- monster."

My face goes a little red.

     "Th-That's ok, Yuri."

     "N-No it's not…"

     "Huh? What do you-?"

     "I'm not worth… this ."

She angrily gestures toward the whole room, filled with medical equipment.

"You should've stayed away. Then you wouldn't have had to be here."

She looks so guilty. How could she say that?

I need to think.

I take a seat next to Yuri. Her hands cover her face, and she doesn't look at me.

     "Yuri… please look up."

She slowly lifts her head from her hands only up to her eyes. They were already bloodshot! 

I stand up and unbutton my shirt from the bottom only to the lower chest until my stomach is visible.

I open that part of the shirt and show Yuri the intense bruising.

     " Gasp I-I… I-I'm so sorry! I-"

She looks close to tears. With the current look of her eyes, that can't be good.

     "See this, Yuri? I would do it again in a heartbeat!"

Her face shoots up.

     "NO!"

I jump back, and my heart rate goes up.

Yuri looks back down.

"You deserve better! You're a better person than me."

     "N-No! That's a lie! You're valuable, Yuri! If I didn't think that, I wouldn't have stood up for you!"

I quickly button my shirt back and approach Yuri. She only barely lifts her head up.

"Remember all the stuff we did? Not just Saturday, but before that."

Yuri stays still in recollection.

"Yuri, we're friends. I'm here for you. I value you, e-even if you don't value yourself. I know you're used to people making fun of you, but they were wrong from the beginning! It's different this time. I value you, the club values you, even Natsuki doesn't hate you- and I know you don't hate Natsuki either."

The tears have dried up from her face. 

"If you can't see what I mean, then I-I don't know what else to say."

I really don't. She's kind to others, and we all treat her with kindness in return, more or less. I wish I knew what she was thinking.

     "I-It's just so hard to believe… that anyone would stand up for me like you did. And Sayori…"

     "W-What about her?"

     "I've been a horrible friend to her. She was upset last week, and I did nothing to help, even though she tried to help me. What kind of-"

The tears swiftly return as Yuri begins sobbing.

I very gently put my arms around her.

She seems to have no negative reaction as she just cries.

I haven't really focused on many of the relationships with each other. I've been so focused on helping them individually, that I haven't considered these things.

     "S-Sayori values you too, Yuri sniff . It's all in your head."

The door opens and Sayori enters.

     Sayori: "Y-Yuri?! What's wrong?!"

Yuri pushes herself off of me and faces out the window.

     Yuri: "N-No! I don't deserve you!"

     "Y-Yuri…"

Sayori, with angelic movement, puts her left arm around Yuri and smiles.

"M-MC? C-Could we maybe- be alone for a minute?"

     MC: "O-Oh, yes, I'll be back later."

I go out, button my shirt, and see Monika to my immediate left.

"GEAH! Uhhg…"

     Monika: "Ahaha, you really need to work on that, MC."

     "I know…"

Not to mention that Monika might be making my condition worse by accidentally raising my heartbeat.

     "How is she?"

     "Not good… she thinks she isn't worth the effort. I just don't know what to say to convince her otherwise. She's my friend. She's all our friends. We do value her."

     "Sometimes words don't do any good, MC."

I look at her, confused.

"I think we should speak with our actions in this case, not our words. We're not machines, MC. Humans are complicated. Our feelings confuse us sometimes. We need to just give her space and continue our unwavering support."

Space… but when Yuri is alone, she…

     "I-I don't think I can give her space."

     "MC! It's never helpful to be controlling!"

She sounds a little ticked.

     "I-I know! I-I didn't mean it like that! I just… uhh…"

Great work, you've really dug your own grave this time. I can't tell Monika about Yuri's cutting, especially not now. It hasn't even been a week since I told her I would keep it hidden.

"I-I'm sorry Monika. I didn't use the right words. I'll give her some space. Sorry if I sounded like a jerk."

     "You're ok, MC. I'm sorry for sounding aggressive, but I don't want to trigger Yuri. I thought you were going to, with that line of thought. Just be ready if she does need support."

     "R-Right, of course I will."

     Unknown: "HEY!"

We turn around and see Natsuki speed walking our way. She's wearing the same thing as Sunday- pink skirt and a white t-shirt. Guess people have their favorite outfits.

     "Hey Natsuki!"

I don't know why, but I'm actually really glad to see her.

     "Hey, looks they got you up and walking again! Never had a doubt."

She flashes a grin while Monika just playfully rolls her eyes.

Nat adopts a more serious look.

     "I'm glad you're ok though. How's your head?"

     "No pain present."

     "Nice! They really know their stuff here, huh? No win for Carter this time!"

He sent me to the hospital. What would a win look like?... " This time?"

     Unknown: "OH MY GOD! MC!!"

     MC: "Huh?" 

I already know who it is before I have time to turn around.

"Mom?!"

Chapter Text

My mom rushed me and hugs me a little too tight. She's hurting my bruised abdomen.

     MC: "M-Mom, mom that hurts!"

She immediately lets go.

     Mom: "OH MY GOD, I'M SO SORRY! WHAT HAPPENED?! ARE YOU OK?!"

     "Yeah yeah mom, I'm fine don't worry."

I smile to try and calm my nerve-wracked mother.

She’s still in her work clothes. She must’ve just gotten off her flight.

She looks around my arm and sees Monika and Natsuki.

I turn to see Monika politely smiling, and Natsuki just kinda stands there with her arms crossed, seemingly not knowing how to look.

Mom looks specifically at Monika quite strangely.

My mom gets annoyed and maybe even a little irritable. She grabs my arm and pulls me away to the vending machines, out of their hearing range.

     "MC, what is this?! We talked about you getting a girlfriend! Absolutely not! "

We begin kinda whisper yelling, but I'm confident the girls can't hear.

     "W-Wait a second! Neither of them are my girlfriend! They're just friends. Plus, Sayori is here! Remember her?"

     "S-Sayori? I~ think so?"

     " Think so? We were best friends for like seven years!"

     "Oh! Was that the sweet little girl who lived just down the street? The one who was always smiling?"

How could she forget?! We were friends for almost half my current lifetime!

"L-Look, MC, we've been over this a thousand times. You can't be associating with groups of any kind, even if Sayori is part of it."

I smile excitedly.

     "But that's the cool part! I saw Xander on Friday, and he lifted some of my restrictions off!"

     "WHAT?!!"

     "Shh! Mom, don't yell!"

Monika and Nat are looking right at us. My face heats up from slight embarrassment.

     "Why would he do that?!"

Wait… she's not happy? But…But why? I spent years practically locked up into one way of living. But now she's not celebrating my gifted freedoms?

     "Wh-What do you mean why? Mom, I can finally live somewhat normally now! I've made new friends! I've joined a club!"

     " And you've been hospitalized! What happened? Hm?"

She crosses her arms as if to prove her point. And… I guess the Carter incident kinda does. I should thank my lucky stars that Xander didn't immediately re-apply my restrictions. I guess he got the details.

     "I-I… I got into a fight trying to help one of my friends…"

     "And if you didn't go with these 'friends', you wouldn't have gotten hurt. End of discussion!"

Ok, now mom's pissing me off!

     "And if I didn't, she would have gotten raped!"

I say this quieter so as to not alarm anybody.

Mom looks shocked and conflicted. 

How could anyone just want that to happen?

"At least meet them first."

Mom is still conflicted. Part of me understands, but Xander did say it was fine. Why is that not enough for her?

I turn around to face Monika and wave at her.

Although she was talking to Nat, she sees me as I wave them over to me.

     "Did you tell any of them about Xander or your background?"

     "No, of course not."

Right then, I realized that I said that out of instinct. I told Sayori and Yuri quite a lot. But if mom knew that any of them know about my background, I'd be dead.

"Mom, this is M-Monika. S-She's the president of our club, and she was able to organize a r-rescue team for me."

Dang it, now is not the time to get nervous. How else am I supposed to respond when I'm introducing my mother to beautiful girls?

"M-Monika, this is my mother Liah."

     Monika: "Very nice to meet you, ma'am."

She happily reaches out and shakes my mom's hand, although my mom doesn't move past the standard introductory smile.

"Your son has been such a blessing to my club. You should be proud."

Mom shows an even more forced smile. 

Is she not proud? But I make good grades, keep the house in shape while she's gone, and I'm finally making friends. I thought…

     "A-And this is Natsuki. S-She's a talented baker. Best cupcakes you'll ever taste."

     Natsuki: "And don't forget it!"

She smiles an obviously playful smile, implying she's just messing around, but my mom almost frowns at her.

Monika seems to pick up on this.

     Monika: "Aha, we won't. Not as long as our taste buds still work."

We all chuckle lightly, except for my mom.

Is she just tired from the flight? Why isn't she at least pretending to care?

     "You can tell us embarrassing stories about MC, right?"

Natsuki flashes an evil smile. 

The door to my room opens with Sayori and Yuri emerging.

Sayori looks our way and reacts exactly how I expected her to react.

     Sayori: " Gaasp! Auntie Liah?!"

Yeah, mom watched over us so much as kids that you could say Sayori became the daughter she never had. Mom would spoil Sayori a lot too. It only took a couple of months for Sayori to call her "Auntie".

Mom's conflicted look is shifted into high gear. 

She's stunned!

Sayori quickly skips over to her and gives her a hug.

"I haven't seen you in so long! I missed you and MC so much!"

     Mom: "H-Hello Sayori…"

Mom slowly returns the hug and smiles just a little bit, seemingly flooded with memories.

This makes me smile too. 

How does Sayori do that? She always made mom smile and laugh when she was little, and she's doing it again years later.

Is…Is that a tear in mom's eye?

Mom and Sayori let go.

     "Oh! You need to meet Yuri too!"

I hope Sayori knows what she's doing. Yuri may not feel like meeting someone new right now.

Sayori drags mom to Yuri, who's standing about ten feet away.

Yuri looks more collected than when she came, but she's still clearly nervous. 

Good job, Sayori!

Yuri timidly reaches her hand out, and mom shakes.

     Yuri: "H-Hello…"

Yuri quickly pulls back. Seems like she still isn't completely back to her old self. Even if she's usually closed off, she can still hold a conversation. She did it when I first came to the club.

Monika steps in.

     Monika: "I'm sorry, but she's suffered a traumatic experience recently. It's nothing personal."

She says this quietly.

Mom backs up to me and looks at my friends.

     Mom: "You're all very… different."

     "Aha, you could say that, but I think it's what makes our club so special."

Mom looks at Monika again in a weird way, before turning to me.

     "Where's your doctor?"

     MC: "O-Oh uh, one of the nurses said he's working here today. He's around here somewhere."

Mom walks past everybody to hunt down Xander.

     Natsuki: "Well, that went well."

     Monika: "Your mother isn't very sociable, is she?"

     Sayori: "What happened to her? She used to be so nice and happy. We were so close…"

     MC: "I-I know she's been having a hard time, but she looks like she's been robbed of happiness. She looked a little happy when you hugged her though, Sayo."

She beams a little bit.

     "I'm glad…"

     "I'll talk to her some more."

     Monika: "MC, didn't you say that she didn't want you going to the festival? She never changed her mind, did she?"

Monika brings back my unfortunate half-truth.

     "N-No… I'll explain some other time. I'm gonna be here for two more days. What's gonna happen with the club?"

     “Hmmm, I don’t know. Yuri, would you feel ok coming to the meeting?”

     Yuri: “I-I suppose so, since Carter was suspended and all.”

     MC: “Wait, Carter got suspended?!”

     Monika: “Yes, but only for three days.”

     “WHAT?! ONLY THREE DAYS?!”

     Monika: "I told you, MC. He's got something on the staff. He won't get expelled."

     Sayori: "That's so unfair!"

     Natsuki: "That guy deserves to burn in hell!"

     MC: "His friends too."

     "Yeah, them too-... Look at you being cynical.”

     “Can you blame me?”

     “Heh, nah.”

Natsuki says with a smirk.

     Sayori: "Hey, let's not worry about that. MC and Yuri are ok. That's what matters. Yaaaaawwn "

I look at Yuri, who's giving off the faintest of smiles. I can't tell if she's being genuine or polite.

     Natsuki: "Jeez Sayori, you look terrible."

I didn't notice at first, due to the circumstances, but Sayori does look pretty bad. Bags, slightly bloodshot eyes- I'm guessing she hasn't slept, or at least not a lot.

     MC: "Sayori? Where have you been for the last twenty-four hours?"

     Sayori: "Here, obviously."

     "All day and all night?!!"

     "I couldn't stand the thought of something bad happening to you. So I stayed here waiting for news."

     Monika: "S-Sayori! You need to sleep!"

     "But I don't want to go home! MC just woke up."

How could she not want to go home after sitting in one of those terrible waiting room chairs? The cushions might as well not exist.

     MC: "Here, let's all go sit down. There are chairs and a bed in my room."

     Yuri: "I-I can't stay."

     Sayori: "Aw, how come?"

     "My father is waiting for me outside, and I'd rather not keep him waiting any longer."

     " Yaawn I've never seen your dad! Can I walk you out?"

     "I-I suppose…"

     "I'll be yaaaawwwn back!"

Natsuki yawns as a symptom of Sayori yawning.

     Natsuki: "Dang it Sayori, now it's contagious."

Monika and I giggle a little.

We go back to my room, with air conditioning assaulting us upon entry.

Monika and Natsuki take the chairs while I just sit on the bed.

     MC: "So Monika…"

     "Yes?"

     "Sayori told me about how you were displaying great leadership when I was out. She talked about how you organized everyone to help me. Thank you, Monika. You could have saved my life, you know."

     "O-Oh gosh, don't say things like that, MC. It was just first aid protocol that I remember."

She's trying to be humble, but she's red with a goofy smile.

     Natsuki: "Yeah, you were looking pretty comfy when I got off the phone, MC."

Natsuki is giving a really smug grin. 

I know what she's talking about, but Monika doesn't know that I know.

     "Huh? What's that supposed to mean?"

Monika looks at Natsuki with pleading eyes.

     "Did Sayori not tell you how Monika chipped in?"

     "Uhhh, I guess not."

I know I'm lying, but only to save Monika the embarrassment.

Nats grin gets even wider, while Monika gets a little more red.

     Monika: "Ahaha, details details, don't worry about it."

     Natsuki: "He might as well hear the whole story."

     "Th-That won't be necessary, Natsu-"

     "You were looking pretty comfortable, MC. Monika's thighs probably felt like a pillow~"

Even though I already knew about it, it still embarrassed both me and Monika. We just look down with our faces heating up.

     "I-It was to make sure you didn't hit your head on anything else! I-I didn't want you to get more hurt!"

     "Pfft, you two look pathetic."

Glad someone's enjoying this.

While Nat has her laugh, I'd better explain.

     MC: "I-I already knew Monika. Sayori did tell me. I just didn't want to embarrass you."

     "Well that ruins it."

     "Still, thanks."

     Monika: "Y-Yeah, no problem. Glad I could help…"

A little awkward silence fills the air.

Natsuki is the first one to break the silence.

     Natsuki: "Hey, is Yuri gonna be alright?"

     "I-In the long run, I think she'll be ok. Just give her space when she needs it, and be ready to give her support if she needs it too."

     MC: "Grrrr! Damn that Carter! Yuri doesn't deserve that pain!"

     Natsuki: "Yeah, we may not see things the same, but she's still nice. She really doesn't deserve it."

     Monika: "I saw you helping her at the festival. Seemed like you guys were getting along."

     "Yeah…MC?" 

     MC: "Hm?"

     "Actually, Monika, I need you to step outside for a minute."

     Monika: "O-Oh, I guess that's fine. Ok."

     "It'll just take a second."

What's this about?

Monika leaves the room and shuts the door behind her.

"Ok, I won't beat around the bush. Did… did I have a hand in this?"

     "W-What do you mean?"

     "I don't think you knew it, but there's a monitor where your headaches were."

     "There is?"

I feel around my head until I find the small circular device past my hair.

     "I-I… I caused that. Is it my fault? Just come out and say it! At least I'll know!"

She went from trying to keep quiet, to raising her voice.

     "Wait, huh? N-No, you… uhh, I don't think so. Apparently I got my head slammed several times. You can't take the blame for Carter's actions."

     "But I've never heard of having a headache in that spot- not until I scared you the other day."

She points to her own head for reference.

I've had headaches there for a long time. I mean, I guess it's a little under the brain, but that could be anything. 

     "I-I don't know. I'm not a doctor."

     "I don't even think your brain is that big."

     "Gee, thanks…"

     "I-I'm not joking around, IDIOT!"

Woah! Ok!

     "S-Sorry, I-I'm just saying I don't think you had anything to do with this hospital trip. I'll probably get more meds when I get out too. Like it never happened."

Natsuki still looks uneasy, but finally backs down.

     "F-Fine, I just… wanted to know."

     "I get it."

     "You should probably get Monika now."

But you're the one who sent her out.

     "Y-Yeah, right."

I peek out the door.

"Hey Monika, you can come back in."

Just as I let her back in, Sayori comes in behind, with renewed energy.

     Sayori: "GUYS! GUYS!"

     Natsuki: "Jeez, what?"

     "DID YOU KNOW YURI'S DAD IS A POLICE OFFICER?!"

     MC: "Woah! Really?!"

     "Yeah! He had his radio and everything. Yuri said he works for the uhh… 'N'- something."

     Monika: "NPA?"

     "Yeah! That's it!"

     Natsuki: "Huh… whaddya know. If we ever get cars, we can get out of road violations."

     Monika: "Uh, Natsuki, I don't think that's-"

     Sayori: " Gasp Can we get free donuts?!" 

Natsuki and Sayori have very different motivations.

     MC: "At least Yuri can feel safe."

     Monika: "Yeah, that's very relieving."

Mom suddenly bursts into the room. 

Her face is red! Her eyes reflect anger and impatience!

     Mom: "You three, get out!"

She harshly gestures for Monika, Natsuki and Sayori to leave the room.

     MC: "W-Wha-! W-Why?!"

     "You and I need to talk! RIGHT now!"

     "I-Is it about my injuries?!"

     "Yes!"

     "Then they can hear. They helped me after all. They know about the whole incident."

She looks at all of us with impatience, but she's still thinking it over.

     "I'll let them stay so that you won't have to do it yourself."

I’m feeling a rise of worry and anxiety about what she's going to say.

The girls probably don't want to provoke her wrath any further. They aren't saying a word.

"I don't want you seeing these girls or going to this club thing anymore!"

     Everyone: "WHAT?!"

Chapter Text

     MC: “B-B-But WHY?! The doctor said it was fine! I even gave him the details!”

     Mom: “He’s your doctor, but I’m your mother. I said to get away from this club stuff, and that’s final!”

     Sayori: “P-Please, Liah! MC has been such a good friend to all of us! Please don’t make him leave!”

Sayori is almost in my mom's face, but half bowing her head. She’s basically begging.

     “S-Sayori, I… I’m sorry. I really am, but it’s for his own good.”

     MC: “WHY?!”

I’m not having this anymore! I’m sick of it! Every! Time! It always happens like this!

“Why is it for my own good?! Huh?!”

     “MC, stop yelling! We’ve been over this!”

     “So says you!

My heartbeat is rising, but I don’t care. This has gone far enough! Xander gave me the go-ahead. He’s the professional here! I’m tired of her excuses!

“If you’re gonna take away the thing that makes me happy, then I demand an explanation as to why!”

I glance back and see Monika and Natsuki watching with bated breath. 

Can’t blame them. I mean, what can they add in a family issue?

     “ Gh-! Th-There’s a reason we had those restrictions put on you, son!”

     “Then I’m sure you’d be happy to enlighten me! Tell me!

Sayori jolts back at my volume.

A curious gaze from the girls covers the room as my mom struggles to respond.

Mom looks at Monika irritably again. 

Why is she doing that?

     “I-I don’t need to tell you, and I never will! I’ve told you this time and time again! Stay away from them, MC! I am your mother, and you will do as I say! It’s to keep you safe! I leave for a flight the day you get out. Goodbye!”

     Sayori: “Auntie Liah…”

Mom bolts out the door.

     Natsuki: “God! What is her problem?! It’s just a stupid Literature Club-!”

Monika glares at her.

“Th-That’s not what I meant!”

     Monika: “Just making sure.”

     Sayori: “MC, what happened to her? She’s so angry and hateful!”

     MC: “...”

     “MC?”

Without thinking, I slam my fists into my bed at the thought of my ruthless mother!

     “GAAH!”

I take deep breaths to try and calm down.

Why is she doing this to me?! There’s no reason for me to keep living like that! If the man who put the restrictions on decided to take them off, then he should have the final word!

I jolt up as I feel a hand gently pressed on my back.

     Monika: “Why don’t you lie down, MC. I’m worried about your heartbeat going up.”

She glances at the heartbeat monitor, determining that it’s important to not get excited. Smart as always.

I turn myself and lay down, taking more deep breaths.

     “She’s stressed. That’s all I can say. She travels all the time. She works all the time, and she has a smoking problem. Sigh

     “Would you like to be alone, MC?”

     “N-No! I-I mean, uh, n-no, I’d rather have company.”

     “Did anyone else notice how she looks at me?”

     “Yeah I did notice that, actually. Before you ask, I have no idea. You’ve never met her, right?”

     “No, I've never seen her before in my life.”

     “Huh…”

     Natsuki: “ Now what are you gonna do?”

     “Once I get out of here… I’m going to the club.”

     Monika: “Are you sure, MC? Liah clearly wasn’t happy with us.”

     “I don’t care. If she can’t give me a reason not to, then she’s just being stubborn.”

Monika looks like she wants to say something, but she doesn’t.

“Oh, right, I guess I owe you and Natsuki an explanation.”

     “You don’t owe us anything, MC. You don’t need to tell us if you don’t want to. Besides, I should get home. I have homework to do.”

     Natsuki: “Well I for one don’t like getting yelled at without knowing why.”

     MC: “I’ll tell you if you want to know, Natsuki. Hey Sayori-”

When Monika moves to the side, all I see is Sayori sleeping on the left chair under the window.

     Monika: “Aha, I guess she got tuckered out.”

     “I hate to ask, but could you take her home, Monika?”

     “Sure, we’ll grab a bus. Hey, Sayori…”

The president gently shakes a tired Sayori awake before heading out the door with her.

“Bye guys!”

     Sayori: “B-Bye…”

I see Sayori rubbing her eyes on the way out.

That just leaves Natsuki and me.

     Natsuki: “Sorry, but I really don’t like your mom.”

She crosses her arms and looks really annoyed.

     MC: “She was tired. I promise it wasn’t personal.”

     “Sounds like you’re making excuses for her.”

     “Well…”

Am I? I don’t know if she can get out of this one. Xander and I are on one side. She’s on her own side.

“I… I guess I am.”

     “That’s not a good thing, you know. You need to think for yourself. Don’t listen to her!”

     “Hey, she’s still my mom! I don’t want to treat her like a nobody.”

     “I get that.”

I almost forgot about her dad. I guess she really does get that, even if I don’t personally understand the context.

I take one chair, and Natsuki takes the other.

     “Alright, you might want to get comfortable. This will take a minute.”

I tell her everything I can, but I don’t mention Xander by name, even though I did to Sayori and Yuri. I know mom is the one who told me not to, but I remember Xander telling me several times not to use his name. And at this moment, I respect his wishes a lot more than my moms.

I recite my past to Natsuki in certain detail. My parent’s divorce, the orphanage, the therapy and hospital, my forced isolation and how my love for anime, manga, and video games grew from there. It’s kind of odd to see Natsuki so quiet and listening attentively. 

     “Huh, that is so weird.”

     “Which part?”

I say sarcastically.

     “Your parents. They didn’t have a reason to divorce?”

     “Not that I remember, but I was eleven, so...”

     “But it sounds like they were fine. ‘They played and laughed with you’? No financial troubles?”

     “No, it was pretty normal stuff. In fact, it was so normal, it seems generic when I think back on it.”

     “Grrr, that really bugs me.”

     “How come?”

     “Cause it’s not normal! That’s just so… weird.”

I guess it is. I can’t say I haven’t thought of that a number of times, but mom won’t say anything about it.

     “Well mom pretty much locked all that up and threw away the key.”

     “Figures… You think she won’t be mad if you go back to the club?”

     “Oh, she’ll be mad all right.”

Natsuki chuckles at me.

     “ You’re so busted.”

I guess she wanted a reason to laugh.

     “I don’t even care anymore.”

     “MC going on a rebellious streak? Just wait till she sees the tattoos and the piercings.”

     “Heh, don’t forget the crazy hair.”

Might as well laugh with her. I could use one.

     “And you’ll be smoking weed or something, heheh.”

     “Yeah, I’ll probably get it from Carter, heh.”

Nat goes silent pretty fast. 

     “That… wasn’t funny, MC.”

     “I-... s-sorry, I was just trying to h-help you, y'know… l-lighten the mood.”

     “He almost killed you!”

     “We don’t know that.”

     “Good thing Sayori wasn't here. Then your life would really be in danger.”

She smirks again. Guess she saved herself on that one.

     “When do you have to leave today?”

     “Uhhh…”

She… blushes?

"Well, the truth is… I planned on being here for a while."

     "That's ok. I enjoy your company. It's not like I've got a lot."

A nurse walks in, just to make my statement look stupid. 

     Nurse: "Hello~" 

Over exaggerated friendliness is on full display here.

The nurse goes to the brain and heart monitors next to my bed and does something to the back, where I can't see it.

"Xander will be back in a minute, ok?"

     "Ok, thanks."

     "Mhm~"

The nurse walks out.

     Natsuki: "Xander… Xander… that sounds familiar."

Welp, cats out of the bag now.

     MC: "He's my therapist."

     “Therapist? I wonder if it’s the one my dad went to?”

     “Your dad saw a therapist?”

     “Yeah, with the mo-... n-nevermind.”

She started getting upset there for a second.

“He didn’t last long…”

     “Sorry to hear that.”

Xander walks in and is shocked to see someone sitting beside me that isn’t my mom or Sayori.

     Xander: “Well now, making friends already, are we?”

     “Uhh, y-yeah…”

Even though I would call us friends now , he didn’t have to just come in and say it like that.

Nat isn’t making eye contact either.

     “At least something good came out of this whole thing.”

He smiles at Nat, in which she decides to take an opportunity.

     “Have you ever heard the name ‘Noritaka Gushiken’?”

She’s up front, as usual.

Natsuki Gushiken? I like it.

     “That… sounds pretty familiar, yes.”

Déjà vu .

     “Do you know anything about his case?”

She looks at me with a concerned expression.

“I’d… rather not talk about it.”

     “I think I might actually remember, but if you’d rather not discuss it, then we won’t.”

His voice is smooth and calming.

     “Thanks, I was just curious.”

     “Skinny guy? Pink eyes?”

     “Y-Yes…”

Nat is looking increasingly uncomfortable.

     “Are you his daughter?”

     “Y-Y-Yeah.”

Now she’s stuttering ?!

     “I remember one thing, the most important thing.”

She looks up at Xander with anticipation in her eyes. 

I’m not sure what she’s expecting to hear.

“He loves you. He loves you so very much. It's all he would talk about.”

     “H-Huh? I-... sniff … I-I know…yeah.”

Is she about to cry?!

BZZZZZZ

Someone’s phone is buzzing.

Natsuki immediately jumps up to grab her phone off the side table next to the bed. When did she put that there?

“H-Hello?”

She walks to the door and shuts it on the way out.

Xander sits next to me to discuss matters.

     “Did you speak with Liah?”

I guess we’re moving on from that?

     MC: “Y-Yeah, well, more like argued.”

     “Your mother wasn’t happy with my verdict, but despite that…”

     “...”

     “I’m leaving your restrictions off.”

My body lets out a bigger exhale than it has ever felt.

     “ Thank you so much!”

     “However-!”

Xander raises his voice a little, but not too much so as to not disturb Natsuki.

“She made some good points. Don’t make me regret this decision, MC. I want you to experience what life has to offer, but I don’t want you to get hurt. Are we clear on that?”

     “Y-Yes sir!”

     “Good, that clears my head a little.”

His smile returns.

“Just try not to let this happen again.”

     “But what about my mom?”

     “Well she can’t keep you isolated forever. Whether she likes it or not, it’s gonna happen. She just needs to accept that. But try to not make her job any harder than it needs to be. She loves you, MC. Just give her time to accept these changes. I think she’ll come around eventually.”

     “O-Ok, I’ll do that. Thanks.”

I give him a quick hug, which would look weird to anyone else, but he’s like a father at this point.

Unfortunately, Natsuki walks back in at just that time and looks at us weirdly.

He gives my shoulder a quick slap.

     “I’ll see ya later, ok?”

     “Ok, see ya!”

Xander gets up and is about to walk out the door.

     “MC, keep making good friends.”

He leaves.

That was kind of a broad assumption, wasn’t it? How would he know Natsuki is a good friend?

Me and Nat just kinda look at each other, not sure which event to comment on.

     Natsuki: “I like him.”

     “Yeah, he’s a great guy.”

     “What did you guys talk about?”

     “My mom.”

     “Did you tell him how she was being a huge-”

     “Hey! She’s still my mom!”

     “Sorry, it just annoys me.”

     “Who called?”

     “...”

I can only assume it was her dad.

“S-Sorry, I shouldn’t h-”

     “My dad…”

     “O-Oh, funny timing, huh?”

     “Not a word about it! Not yet at least…”

She looks like she really doesn’t want to talk about that.

     “Did you bring anything to do, by chance?”

     “I brought one volume of Parfait Girls. I thought the others were gonna stick around longer.”

     “I did too, but it’s understandable that they had to leave.”

     “They’ll be back tomorrow, I’m sure.”

     “Maybe not Yuri, but who knows.”

     “She’s been through a lot… But it’s pretty cool how brave she was.”

     “‘Brave’? ‘Was’?”

Natsuki looks ticked.

     “They didn’t tell you?!”

     “Tell me what?! Yuri got away. That’s all I remember being told about her.”

     “She saved your butt, and they didn’t even-!”

Her fists clench.

“The NERVE!”

     “Hey, calm down. Maybe they just didn’t see? Wh-What even happened?”

     “Carter had you by your hair. He was about to lay you out, before Yuri came and stabbed him in the back!”

     “WHAT?!”

     “Yeah, pretty badass, right?”

     “Oh God…”

I pace the room frantically, trying to keep my heart rate down.

This is terrible! Yuri is going to be hunted down like prey! You don’t just stab him with no consequences!

“Hey, what’s your problem?”

     “Nat, don’t you realize what this means?”

     “What do you mean? She-... Oh. My God!”

-------------------------------------------

Yuri sits in her room, clean and neat, holding up a purple switchblade, one of her favorites.

Just as she rolls the sleeves up of her sweater, a knock disturbs the silent storm in her room.

     “ Knock Knock Knock Yuri, can I come in? I’ve got your uniform.”

Her dad says from the other side.

She quickly puts the knife under her pillow and rolls her sleeves back down.

     “Y-Yes, come in.”

Her dad enters, still in his police uniform and holding Yuri’s in a plastic covering, folded.

“Thank you…”

Her dad sits next to her on the bed, both wanting the silence to evaporate, but neither want to take the first word. 

Until her dad speaks.

     “Hun, I-... I have bad news…”

Her father regrettably announces.

Yuri looks up at him with fear and raw anxiety. The latter of which has been coursing through her veins since the incident.

     “No… Don’t tell me they…”

Yuri pleads.

Her father clenches his fists.

     “They didn’t find anything.”

He reveals.

     “H-HOW?! His fingerprints should be all over that uniform!~” 

Yuri’s voice is shaky and fearful. Her normal elegant speech and demeanor are long gone.

     “I don’t know! Idiots at forensics… PIECES OF-” He begins to curse before remembering that his daughter is in his company.

Sigh I-I don’t know…”

     “W-What about the statements from the students watching?” Yuri asks, hoping for some good news.

He looks away, unable to hurt her even more, but the question has to be answered.

     “Dear, the students you gave me the names of denied ever even being on the same floor.”

     “W-WHA-?! B-But… I- there were so many there-!”

     “I believe you, but you said that Carter has influence there. He might have used it to scare them into lying.”

Yuri’s whole body shakes mildly, which alarms her father.

“Hey hey-” 

He hugs her in an attempt to calm her down.

Yuri starts crying into his shoulder.

     “ Sniff I-I don’t want to g-hohooo~ I-I can’t~”

Tears flood the officer’s uniform, as he embraces his suffering daughter. He can’t help but cry a little as well.

     “I-I know baby. I know… you don’t have to go tomorrow. I understand.”

After a few minutes of sorrow, Yuri lets go of her father.

     “W-Will you stay?”

     “I want to. I really want to, but I can’t just call out of protecting people.”

     “I-I… I see…”

She understands, despite being used to her father’s absence, it doesn't make her less disappointed and afraid.

He stands up.

     “But it’s ok. You said you had some friends that could make a statement. They should be able to get him behind bars very quickly. The scar on his back and similar testimonies are solid proof that you aren’t lying.”

The thought of her friends being there for her both heightens and lowers her anxiety at the same time. She doesn’t deserve them, but she would like nothing better than to see Carter locked away.

“Would you like something to eat?”

     “Yes, please…”

     “Alright. I’m going to take the trash out real quick first.”

Yuri’s father heads down to their kitchen to tie up the bag and take it to their front yard trash can.

Upon exiting his house, he notices a very familiar smell. Once he gets to the trash at the front fence, he throws the bag in and looks around.

     “Cigarette smoke -?

He thought to himself.

     “Hello officer Tamotsu~”

He turns to his left and sees Carter throw the cigarette in his yard.

     “W-What are you doing here, scum?! You stay away from my daughter!!”

     =“Don’t worry, I will.”

He playfully lifts up a can and smiles.

“Want a beer?”

-------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

SEPTEMBER 24, THURSDAY, 3:15 P.M. 

Sayori skipped the Literature Club Wednesday and today to bring me my school assignments. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that I’m very far ahead at this point. I really could’ve ignored school and gotten away with it. I’ve just been working even more ahead, without Sayori noticing. I’ve been helping her with her work more than doing my own. 

Sayori and I are sitting in silence on the hospital bed before my door opens. Xander walks in yet again. 

He smiles as usual, though he’s looking tired.

     Xander: “Hello again, Sayori. MC, just as projected, we’ll send you home tomorrow. However…”

Me and Sayori both hold off celebrating, as we await what he has to say.

“There was a small glimpse of some odd brain activity in the back, near your cerebellum.”

That sounds about right where my headache was. The meds have been keeping away any pain, although the heaviness in my brain and my overall lack of energy is still present from the beginning of that dumb headache.

“We need to do one more CT scan before we can send you home, but if it clears up, then you’re free to go.”

CT scan? As in, cancer? Tumors?

     Sayori: “Isn’t that great, MC?! You’ll finally get to go home tomorrow!”

     MC: “Y-Yeah… that’s great. Um, Xander? Why am I having a CT scan of all things?”

     Xander: “It’s more of an update scan, just to make sure everything is ok. We saw an old scan and wanted to compare it.”

Heh, they better have more than one old scan to compare it to. I must have gone through dozens in my life.

“Don’t worry, buddy, it’s just to get some added details.”

     “Alright, sorry, I was just wondering.”

     “That’s alright. I’ll move our normal sessions back a bit, ok?”

     “Ok...”

     “Bye, you two.”

Sayori vice hugs me out of excitement.

     Sayori: "EEEEK! I'm so happy for you! It'll be like it never happened, MC!"

     MC: "D-Don't get me wrong, I'm happy too, but Carter is still out there, Yuri is rightfully distressed, and there's weird brain activity in the part of my head that's responsible for certain motor functions."

     "He said it was near it, not on it. What was it again?"

     "The cerebellum."

     "Yeah, it's not on it, so it's ok, right?"

     "I hope so."

     "I need to text the others!"

     "Sayori, I'm not a caveman. I can text them myself."

     "Well, you smell like one, so I wasn't sure, hehe."

     "Oh ok, I see. Tell me this! When was the last time you showe-..."

I'm horrible. If she has some kind of depression, of course she wouldn't have showered. I've been avoiding the topic for what feels like eternity, but it's only been a few days, maybe a week.

     "MC? Are you ok? I-I'm sorry. It was a joke."

I must look like a braindead idiot. Say something. Say anything!

     "N-No, I-...it's ok, Sayori. Umm…"

     "Are you sure? You look like you have something on your mind "

Sayori… She's so sweet. It's… It's so hard to believe. I let things stay normal because of the festival, but if she wants to die then… oh no.

I can feel my eyes getting wet.

"MC, oh no, are you ok?"

She must see my eyes shining.

I quickly pull myself together and dry up.

     "S-Sorry, I must just be tired."

Sayori sits up straight and takes a deep breath.

     "MC, we need to talk."

Uh oh.

     "O-Ok, what about?"

     "I just figured now is the best time, with the club not here and all. Are you…. strong? I think that's the best word."

     "Like, physically?"

     "No, like, with your emotions and stuff."

     "Am I emotionally strong? Strong willed?"

     "Yeah, that."

     "Ummm…"

After nearly crying a bit, I can't say I'm in the best position, but I don't want to make Sayori wait.

I simply close my eyes and take a deep breath, composing myself even more.

"Yeah, I'm good to go."

     "Have you ever… oh gosh, I'm having a hard time saying it."

     "It's ok, take your time."

     "Have you ever had depression?"

     "N-No, but why are you asking that ?!"

     "Because you've met a lot of people with it, right?"

     "Y-Yeah, I have. Dozens, maybe hundreds, I lost count."

     "So, you understand what it's like then?"

     "I… I'm not sure. I think I do, but I've never had it myself. I'll never completely know."

     "... Aaahgg! It's so much harder to say than I thought!"

She's gripping her fists. She's trying so hard to say what she wants to say.

     “Just blurt it out if you have to.”

     “I don’t want to do that!...Ok fine…MC…”

My breath is bated. What could be this important?

“I found the rope. You cut it up, didn't you?”

     “Gh! I-I…”

STUPID!  STUPID!  STUPID STUPID STUPID!! How could I just put it back like nothing happened?! Why did I not even think about it?! HOW COULD I BE SO STUPID?!?!

My fists reflect how mad I am at myself! That was the dumbest thing I could have done!

     “MC! Calm down! It’s ok!”

     “H-Huh?”

     “I’m not mad at you.”

     “I didn’t think you were. I’m upset with myself!”

     “You didn’t do anything wrong. In fact, you did the right thing, I think.”

I look up at her melancholy state.

     “Wh-What do you mean?”

     "MC, I thought you died… Monika felt your heartbeat, but… I scared myself into believing I lost my best friend. I-I wasn't going to do it, but I was going to pull it out and… think about it."

I’m able to suppress my self-anger for Sayori’s sake. 

     “I-I… I don’t know what to say.”

     “Then don’t say anything.”

Her straightforward answer takes me aback. 

“I’ve had really bad depression almost my whole life. It’s only gotten worse recently. I didn’t want to tell you yet, but then I saw that rope. I guessed you figured it out. Please, don’t let anything change! I just want things to be normal! I just want to make my friends happy, and you…”

She gives me the saddest of smiles.

“Please promise to keep this between us. I don’t want my friends to treat me differently. I… really don’t want that.”

I’m surprised at how calm she is. Such a heavy topic for her, and yet…

     “Ok, I’ll promise after I say one thing.”

     “...”

     “Xander is right there .”

I say as I point to the door.

“He’s a professional. I’m not. I’m not strong enough. But I’ve known him for years, and he’s more than capable of helping you. Imagine if you didn’t have to fake it. Imagine if you really were as happy as you pretend to be.”

Sayori looks shocked at the mere idea.

     “...It doesn’t sound possible.”

My heart just plummeted. 

Is she really that miserable? When’s the last time she was truly happy?

     “When’s the last time you remember being happy for real, Sayori?”

     “...Before…”

She looks me in the eyes.

“Before you left, when we were little. That’s the last time I remember being happy.”

Six years?!

     “Xander can help you. I know it, but I won’t make you go. I promise I won’t tell anyone else about this.”

She turns back to me.

     “Thank you…”

We share a hug, an embrace with an equal understanding. 

As hard as it is, I’ll honor my promise. I won’t tell anyone, not even Xander himself. Even though he keeps my word hidden, I would feel terrible if I told him about this. I wouldn’t forgive myself. 

We release and smile to one another.

     “I’m here if you need anything, even if you just wanna talk.”

     “Thanks, MC, but I don’t want to bother you.”

     “You aren’t bothering me. I promise. You aren’t faking it all the time, right?”

     “Oh no, I really do love being in the club and hanging out with my friends. It’s just hard sometimes…”

     “What is?”

     “Feeling like one of you. You’re all so wonderful.”

     “What are you talking about, Sayori? You’re wonderful too!”

     “...”

     “...”

     “If you say so, MC, I’ll believe it.”

________________________________________________________________

“You aren’t bothering me. I promise.”

________________________________________________________________

I’ve said it before, but I wasn’t able to help them. I was forbidden from being around any of them for too long. But I won’t fail Sayori, no matter what.

     “Do your parents know?”

My best friend looks at her knees and takes a deep breath.

     “A-About them, I-”

A nurse walks in and interrupts Sayori.

     Nurse: “Right in here.”

A man in a police uniform walks into the room.

     ???: “Thank you.”

The nurse walks out and closes the door behind her.

“Are you Sayori and MC?”

     MC and Sayori: “Yes?”

     “I’m officer Tamotsu Kuroyanagi. I’m Yuri’s father.”

Despite his confident yet stern look, his facial structure just gives it away. The glaring difference is that he has short brown hair and matching eyes. Other than that, this news isn’t too surprising.

“I’ve spoken with Ms. Monika and Natsuki, but they told me I could find you here. I want to ask a few questions about the incident on Monday.”

     Sayori: “Of course, anything for Yuri!”

     MC: “Y-Yeah, ask whatever you need to know.”

Stuttering in front of an officer. Nice.

He basically asks us to repeat as much of the incident as we could by memory. Obviously, I didn’t talk long, but Sayori was able to tell him what happened beyond my remembrance range. He spent some time comparing Sayori’s testimonies to Monika and Natsuki’s. Any time she mentioned me, I could hardly make eye contact, either from embarrassment or overpraising from Sayori. 

     Tamotsu: “...”

As he looks down at his notepad, he looks extremely downtrodden, taking a deep breath. He glances at me and Sayori before comparing notes one last time. 

“How are you feeling, son?”

     MC: “I’m feeling pretty good, thanks. Really sore, but still good. Um, how’s Yuri doing?”

     “She’s taking it hard… I…”

He looks behind him before going to the room’s only door and locking it.

“Listen kids, my daughter hasn’t had much luck with people these past few years, and she really seems to trust you- you two in particular. This isn’t common, so I’m going to entrust you with information that absolutely CANNOT leave this room. Understand?”

     MC: “O-Of course, lips are sealed.”

     Sayori: “I promise, I won’t say anything either.”

     Tamotsu: “Ok… the thing is… Carter has everything rigged, and I’m wondering if pursuing the case is putting my precious daughter in danger. I only tell you so that you’ll heavily consider avoiding him at all costs.”

He looks to be in despair.

How much reach does this Carter guy have ? How could he influence a whole case like that?

     MC: “Did they not find his disgusting hand prints on her uniform?”

He grips his notepad a little harder.

     “I think he bribed the forensics people.”

     Sayori: “WHA-?! H-How could they ignore that?!”

     “Because they’re worthless PIECES OF-!”

He stops himself and heats up from the embarrassment of losing control.

“My apologies, kids.”

He sounded just like his daughter.  

“The only thing we have is the wound marks on his back, your medical record, and the girls’ testimonies. But your memory loss is a problem, MC, and if he’s bribed the people on the case, then we can’t confirm the wound came from Yuri’s knife.”

I wonder if he knows about her cutting.

“We’d be going on the hearsay of three people, but Carter will undoubtedly have more fake witnesses than we have real ones.”

Tamotsu sits down in one of the chairs and looks down, very discouraged. He exhales and puts his head in his hands.

Sayori sits next to him and puts her arm on his shoulder.

     Sayori: “It’s ok, Tamotsu. We’ll make sure Yuri is safe, and no matter what happens, Yuri couldn’t have asked for a better father to protect her.”

The officer looks up at Sayori giving a warm and comforting grin. He grins back and puts his hand on her own.

     “I can see why Yuri likes you. Thank you both for cooperating with an old man’s fretfulness.”

     MC: “Uh, sir, I just want to ask. How powerful is Carter?”

     “We suspect he’s part of a branch of a criminal organization named ‘ Chenji’.”

     “‘Chenji?’ Like, ‘change’?”

     “That’s right. They’ve been around a long time, but this particular branch got rooted out of the United States and moved their operation here. I remember when I was still in training, I had heard about a raid that nearly ended the organization activity in this area of Japan completely. A few were arrested, but they were tipped off ahead of time. But on the bright side, lives were saved that day. I can’t remember the details, but I think human trafficking was involved.”

Sayori's breath is caught in her throat at the mention of human trafficking.

“I’m sorry for frightening you, but you have to stay away from this man to the best of your ability. I’ve organized for his suspension to be extended. So he won’t be in school by the time you go back, MC.”

That’s relieving to hear, but I need to tell Monika to drop the bribing plan.

Yuri’s dad gets up.

“Thank you for your help and cooperation. He’ll be brought to justice, some day, but I need to keep my daughter safe. Once again, stay away , got it?”

     MC: “Yes sir!”

     Sayori: “Definitely!”

He leaves the room.

I pull out my phone.

“What are you doing?”

     “Calling Monika real quick.”

* RIIIIIING…RIIIIIING…RIIIIIING…*

     Monika: “Hello?”

     “Hey Monika, it’s MC.”

     “Hey, how are you feeling?”

     “A lot better, but uh, remember that thing we were gonna do regarding Carter? Don’t do it. Just don’t risk it. We’d be better off never associating with him. He means business, and we’d be getting our ankles way too deep.”

     “U-Uuum, well, that’s not really possible. I already gave him the money.”

     “You did?!”

     “Yeah, I did.”

     “W-Well what did he say?”

     “Heee… He said he’d leave us alone.”

     “Oh… well I guess if it’s already done, then nevermind. At least now we can cut ties.”

-------------------------------------------

     “Yeah, it’s over. We’re in the clear.”

     “Alright, I’ll see you tomorrow. They’re letting me out then.”

     “That’s wonderful, MC! We’ll see ya then!”

     “Bye”

     “Bye”

*BEEP*

     “Heh, his timing is getting annoying.”

Monika just looks at Cater blankly, who heard this whole conversation.

“Remember, I’ll leave you all alone once you do that favor.”

He shoves MC’s money in his pocket, smiling as he does so.

Monika looks rightfully suspicious, despite the fact that they are alone right outside school grounds.

“Hey, don’t worry, babe. I’m a man of my word. That’s how professionals do things.”

Carter leans forward and grips Monika’s rear, prompting her to shove him away as hard as she can.

“What is wrong with you?!”

“Man, you’re lucky I never said you had to like it. I’ll be in touch.”

The American turns and heads off with a smirk on his smug face.

Anxiety and immediate regret flood Monika’s chest, but it was too late now.

Sigh They’re safe. It’s ok. It’s just one favor, even if I have to…”

Monika shivers and nearly throws up from the disgusting concept in her head.

She heavily contemplates the existence of a god in this circumstance, and whether she should be praying.

-------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

SEPTEMBER 25, FRIDAY, 1:45 P.M.

I sit on my bed alone waiting for the results of my CT scan. They focused it only on my brain, which is still worrying. What if I actually have something?! I could DIE! 

Deep breaths, MC. Deep breaths. He said it was just an update scan. Nothing to be worried about. Don't assume the worst. Assume the best. I'll be fine. As cruel as it is to think, don’t be like Yuri. Her overthinking and isolation consumed her. She’s a great person, but I don’t want to follow that example at a time like this. Just think about going back to the club. It'll be nice to go back without worrying about Carter.

Another fifteen minutes later, Xander comes into the room with my scans and the results.

     Xander: "Hey buddy! We've taken a look at the scan, and for the most part, it looks fine."

     MC: "'For the most part'?"

     "Well you do have a mass on the back of your brain, but we compared it to an old scan. And it turns out you've had this mass forever. It doesn't seem to be cancerous at all, so no worries there. But…"

'But' what? What's going on? Why does he look so deep in thought?

"Yeah… that brain activity didn't go away either. That's a different scan, but it seems the same as when you checked in. You said you're not feeling anything strange?"

     "I guess I feel more tired than normal."

     "That's probably your body trying to recover from the damage. Give it some time."

     "Ok, so nothing is wrong?"

Xander looks at his papers silently, unmoving.

I don't like the look in his eyes. It's a look of conflict. It's like he's searching for what to say. Why would he look like that if everything is fine?

     "Unless we find something, or you start feeling any odd effects, there's nothing wrong. We'll send you home as planned."

His eyes betray him. 

I don't know if I'm just detective material or if he's just not a confident liar, but something in my gut says that he's not telling me something. 

If I don't confront him now, who knows if I'll ever find out.

     "Are you sure, Xander? I have a bad feeling about this. Since when do masses just exist ?"

     "I know it sounds scary, MC, but I promise that there is no cause for concern. Would you like to see the scans for yourself?"

Now he sounds more confident. No reason not to, I suppose.

     "S-Sure, yeah, I'd like to see them."

He comes over to the bed, sits down, and shows me my first scan from when I was three years old.

     "See that bump right there?"

     "Mhm…"

     "That's the mass you were possibly born with."

It would be pretty tough to see if it weren’t taken at a good angle. It blends in pretty well with the rest of it. I guess there's nothing wrong after all.

"This one is from the age of eleven."

He turns his pages of notes to show me another scan.

The brain naturally looks bigger, but the mass looks…odd. It doesn't blend as well to the rest of the brain. It almost looks a bit separated, but just barely.

"This is the one we took this morning."

Huh, it looks a lot closer to the one from when I was three. The mass blends into the brain more smoothly.

     "Why does the second picture look different?"

     "How so?"

I turn the page and show him the slight gap. On the page, it's hardly a millimeter, but I can still see it.

     "There's a little gap right here, but the other two don't have this gap."

He looks at it in silence.

Wait!!

That’s when I was last admitted to the hospital! 

I’ll wait for his response before freaking out.

     “We saw that, but it didn’t seem to have any negative effect, so we always assumed it was some kind of dead weight.”

‘Assumed’? 

Why did he take so long to say there’s nothing wrong?

     “What if it is something?”

     “The only way to know completely would be for us to cut your head open.”

I physically and openly shiver at the thought.

“I thought so. As long as you don’t feel anything, it’s nothing to worry about.”

I look at the pictures in disbelief. 

He sounds kinda dismissive about the whole thing. I can’t tell if that’s good or bad.

“Hey man, look, I know you’re worried. I don’t blame you, but trust me. This part of your brain has been here forever, and it’s never given you problems. At worst, it might make headaches more frequent, but I swear by my degree- you have nothing to worry about.”

He’s right. I’m just being paranoid. He’s taken care of me for years, even when my mother was unable. He searched for all my homes, made sure I was healthy, and has always tried to keep me safe, even if the rules sounded kinda ridiculous at the time. I know he would never try to put me in harm's way. He has two masters for crying out loud! He takes his job more seriously than that. 

     “Alright, sorry, it just seemed too important to ignore.”

     “That’s perfectly fine. It’s good that you won’t let go of your instincts. You never know when you might have a good hunch. But don’t worry about a thing. You just try not to get yourself hurt again. I’m happy you’ve made some good friends, but try to avoid conflict.”

     “I usually do. I hate conflict.”

     “Glad to hear it.”

He runs his hands through his dark black hair and breathes out hard.

“Alright, follow me and we’ll get you out of here.”

     “Sounds good.”

I pull my phone out and look at the time.

2:05

Plenty of time to surprise everyone at the club.

Me and Xander get the papers filled out to let me go. Once again, no mention of payment. This has only just recently bugged me, but as long as mom doesn’t have to pay, I shouldn’t complain. 

The lady at the desk says that I can get my stuff tonight or tomorrow from the front desk, since there is too much of it to take home in one trip.

“Thanks again for all your help man. Sorry for asking so many questions.”

     “Nothing to apologize for. You had every right to ask those things. Take it easy man.”

     “I will. See ya!”

I exit the building and take a deep breath.

Fresh air has only felt this good one other time in my life- last time I was stuck in a hospital. 

I start walking to school instead of taking a bus. I could certainly use the exercise, and it’s only a fifteen minute walk anyway.

A mass on the back of my brain, huh? It sounds like a serious problem, but if it’s been there all my life then it could be some weird case of genetic atavism or something. Either way, I trust Xander with all I have. It may be his job to tend to my needs, but he goes above and beyond the call of duty. I remember him even giving my mom free therapy, which helped her dial back the smoking. She still does it, but much less than she used to. I can’t help but think of him as… family. It won’t be long before I’ll have known him longer than my actual father. 

Dad…

No! No time to dwell on the past! I need to focus on the present. That means seeing my good friends in the Literature Club. I wonder how Yuri is doing.

I arrive at the barren school property. 

Everyone is currently inside taking classes. I’m still a bit early after all. 

I go inside and grab a cola can from the vending machine with pocket change. As I make my way to the stairs, I bump into my chemistry teacher while turning a corner.

Oof S-Sorry, Ms. Tsumugi!”

     Tsumugi: “M-MC?! What are you doing here?! I thought you were just put in the hospital!”

I can’t tell if she’s shocked or disappointed. Either way, it’s not what I was expecting.

     “Y-Yes ma’am, I just got out twenty minutes ago. I came to attend a club meeting.”

     “And nothing is wrong?”

     “N-Nothing that sleep can’t fix at least.”

     “What about your psyche?”

     “My psyche?”

     “Yes, has anything been said about that?”

She looks extremely nervous. 

Is she just hyped up on caffeine or something?

     “N-No, not exactly. Some odd brain activity, but nothing that actually makes a differe-”

     “I-I’m late to hand out some tests! Get well soon!”

She darts past me and speed walks to class. 

The heck was that about? Either she’s incredibly rude, or she really was running late and had no choice but to be rude. Hopefully it was the latter, but that was a weird interaction, even by my standards.

I head upstairs to the club room, which is currently empty.

I sit in one of the desks and wait for any of the members to show up after the final bell rings. 

I wonder if Yuri will be here today. I wouldn’t blame her if she decided to stay home, but Carter’s suspension is longer, so who knows. Guess I’ll have to wait and see.

As the bell finally rings half an hour later, Monika walks into the room.

     Monika: “OH! Hi MC!”

Her smile is just what I needed to see.

     MC: “Hey Monika! H-How are you?”

I got so excited, I did some kind of reverse stutter.

     “How am I ? MC, you just got out of the hospital. You tell me how you are.”

     “Aha, yeah, good point. A bit on edge, but nothing some sleep can’t fix.”

Despite the fact that I’m STILL tired!

     “You didn’t have to come today. Everyone would’ve understood.”

     “That’s ok. I really wanted to be here. You guys are my friends, and I just wanted to see you.”

That came out much more sappy than anticipated.

     “Aww, well they’ll be glad to see you. Yuri is here today in case you’re wondering.”

     “Yeah, I was wondering that. How is she?”

     “Well… hard to tell. But whatever you and Sayori told her the other night must have helped her out.”

That was all definitely Sayori. I almost made her self-loathing worse.

“I think she just needs some more time, but she told me she’ll come to the club. Her dad is going to take her home afterwards.”

     “You and Natsuki talked with him, right?”

     “Yeah, we just told him what happened. He sounds like a great person.”

     “He seems hell-bent on bringing Carter in. Heh, hopefully I can get my money back if he gets arrested, right.”

Monika looks lost in thought at the mention of Carter.

“Monika?”

     “Oh, sorry, ahaha, I was just having some bad memories come back.”

     “It’s ok. We’re done with him forever .”

     “Yeah…”

She doesn’t sound entirely convinced.

     “You-”

The door opens and Sayori comes in with Yuri and Natsuki, who were all presumably talking in the hallway.

     Sayori: “MC!”

Sayori practically jumps on me for a hug and makes me fall to the ground, almost hitting my head again if I didn’t catch myself.

     “SAYORI! CAREFUL!”

She quickly gets off and helps me up.

     “I’M SORRY!! ARE YOU OK?!”

     Natsuki: “Geez, Sayori! His head is literally the last thing you want to hurt!”

     Monika: “She’s right, Sayori. I know you’re excited, but please try to be careful.”

     Sayori: “UWA! I’M SO SORRY, MC!”

     MC: “That’s ok, Sayori. Just be careful from now on.”

I didn’t want to scare her, but who knows what can happen if I have an injury like that again, especially after looking at those scans. They still bug me a little.

I see Yuri who looks like she was just about to panic over my potential fall, but pulled back.

“H-Hey, Yuri…”

She tugs on her hair and looks at an off angle.

     Yuri: “H-Hello… How is your… condition?”

Her facial features are downtrodden. 

I wonder how her school day went. Carter and the resulting trauma of his actions are hardly the only thing to consider. She was touched in front of people. How will they look at her now? Grrr, I wish I had some semblance of muscle, if just to look intimidating. Carter can have people shaking in their boots with a simple glance at the eyes. That’s the kind of protection Yuri could probably use right now.

     Natsuki: “HEY IDIOT!”

     MC: “Wh-wha?!”

     “She asked you a question!”

     “O-Oh, right, uhh, I’m doing great. Just really tired. What about you, Yuri? How are you holding up?”

A simple question turns into an obvious mistake as all eyes are now on Yuri, a scenario she doesn’t enjoy being in.

As she tugs at her hair more, she quietly responds.

     Yuri: “I would…rather not discuss it.”

Her somber expression turns sad as she simply evades the topic, though I understand.

     “O-Oh, s-sorry, I should have thought of that.”

     Monika: “Yuri, would you prefer to have some space for today?”

     Yuri: “Yes, I would. Thank you Monika.”

     “That’s ok. If you ever feel like joining back into a discussion, feel free, but take all the time you need.”

     Sayori: “We’re always here for you.”

Sayori’s infectious smile manages to get a faint grin from a traumatized Yuri, who makes her way to a far desk, pulling out her copy of the book she gave me.

     “Okay everyone! I take it we didn’t have a random urge to write poems, right?”

     MC: “Ehh, I probably could have, now that I think about it.”

     “Ahaha, don’t worry, MC. I was just joking. Looks like we don’t have any activities. Does anyone have any ideas?”

I swear I see Yuri perk her head up out of the corner of my eye, but I chose not to drag her into this by looking back.

     Sayori: “We could do what we did when the club started. Talk about books.”

     “Has anyone been reading anything new this past week?”

Sayori kinda just pouts and looks away, not realizing that she outed herself. 

     MC: “Well, actually…”

Everyone looks at me.

“I’ve been reading something, two things actually.”

     “That’s great. Care to share the basic plot?”

     “W-Well, I’m actually not far into either of them, but… uh…m-maybe we can, umm.”

Crap. I don’t know where I was going with that.

     “Just tell us what you’ve read so far, and we’ll go from there. How about that?”

     “Y-Yeah, ok. They’re actually very different- like, opposite ends of the spectrum.”

Everyone looks intrigued, specifically Natsuki.

“One is a colorful and more down-to-earth manga, and the other is a horror novel.”

Yuri is definitely not reading her book right now. I saw her head again.

     Natsuki: “Wait, you’re not talking about that manga are you?”

     “Yeah. Why?”

     “W-Well, it’s just that… You haven’t finished it yet, duh. You can’t take a story out of context like that.”

She seems pretty adamant on not talking about her manga. I’d better just move on.

     “O~k. The other book seems pretty simple on the surface, but I can tell that there’s more under the hood.”

     Monika: “That seems interesting. What makes you say that?”

     “It’s kind of a gut feeling, but I notice a lot of weird lines that seem like foreshadowing. I’m not much of a reader, but I’ve experienced a lot of stories through games and manga- so I’m pretty confident in saying that. Also because Yuri likes it, and I know she probably wouldn’t settle for normal horror.”

     “Wow, those are some interesting observations, MC. It sounds like a great story.”

     Natsuki: “Sounds tedious to me.”

I barely hear Yuri shift in her seat. 

Since I’m the closest to her, I’m hoping no one else heard it.

     MC: “It wasn’t too bad. This is mostly in my head, so I wouldn’t call the book ‘tedious’. It’s just a line drop here and there.”

     Sayori: “I like it when a story gets my brain moving. I’m usually not right though, eheheh.”

     “You thought the ranger was going to die in the middle of the game.”

     “He got shot!”

     Monika: “Ahaha, an active imagination is good at tricking you.”

We spend the rest of the club talking about storytelling philosophy. Natsuki even managed to use her manga to support certain styles over others. It’s actually kind of a shame Yuri wasn’t participating. I imagine she would normally have a lot to add. But this was certainly a unique experience. We didn’t even need to use books to back our claims or ideas. 

“Okay everyone, we only have five minutes left. Natsuki.”

Nat nods at Monika and goes outside. Everyone but Monika is curious.

She comes back in with a big plate of chocolate chip cookies.

     Sayori: “ GAAAAAAASP!!

     MC: “Woah!”

     Natsuki: “Welcome back you big dummy!”

Her fanged grin brings happiness that I just haven’t felt in so long. 

I look around and everyone, including Yuri, is smiling.

Sayori tries to take off the plastic covering, only for Nat to smack her hand.

“Hey! Wait your turn!”

     Sayori: “Ehehehe, sorry, I couldn’t help it.”

     MC: “Th-This is for me?!”

     Natsuki: “Was saying ‘Welcome back’ not obvious enough for you?”

     Monika: “Haha, yes MC. This is for you. We’re glad you made it through ok. We were worried sick after what happened.”

     Yuri: “M-MC…”

I turn around and see that Yuri has decided to re-engage. She’s standing only a few feet away.

Out of nowhere, she moves her body forward and hugs me, really tight.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see Monika motion for the other girls to give us space. I hear them step to the side of the room.

I lightly hug Yuri back.

“Thank you, MC. Thank you so much~ sniff I-I’m sorry for what I said in the hospital. It was very ungrateful of me. I’m so lucky to have you as a friend.”

This is a lot from Yuri. I didn’t see this coming at all.

She lets go.

     “I-I’m sorry too, Yuri. I wasn’t really in my right mind Tuesday either. I didn’t know what you were going through, and I was trying to talk my way to helping. Monika told me how I needed to speak with my actions. If you need anything, I’m here, but I won’t bug you if you don’t want me to.”

     “Well, I don’t feel as if you are at fault, but I’ll accept your apology. I-I was still in some sort of shock, I think. My father helped me get a better grip on my mind, on my reality. I just wish he were around more often.”

     “Does he work a lot?”

     “Yes, but I don’t want to hamper your celebration any more. Perhaps we can talk another time.”

     “Anytime.”

We join the others and chow down on the best cookies ever. 

I guess Natsuki isn’t a one trick pony, or… a one cupcake pony. We spend an extra twenty minutes laughing and carrying on. Monika has to get us out of the clubroom, so we don’t get in trouble.

“Thank you guys again. It means a lot~”

I say again as we stand in the school parking lot.

     Monika & Natsuki: “You’re welcome.”

     “Ahaha, yeah, thank you both. Those cookies were awesome!

     Natsuki: “As usual, don’t forget it.”

We all wave as Yuri gets into her dad’s patrol vehicle. They both wave back. Monika and Natsuki go separate ways, and Sayori and I start our walk home as well.

     “OH CRAP!”

     Sayori: “What?!”

     “We forgot about Monika’s birthday again!”

     “Maybe you did, but I’ve already been planning a surprise party!”

     “That’s a great idea. When will we do it? How much prep work will there need to be?”

     “Oh, I don't know~”

Still smiley as usual, she seems blissfully ignorant of the work that she’s put on her own plate.

     “Uh, Sayori? You know you’ll have to text everybody, keep it secret, organize the presents, the cake, the situation, the location, the-”

This isn’t going to be fun for her. She’ll definitely need help.

After we go to our own homes, I head to my room and throw down my one and only bag. I’ll have to get my other things from the hospital tomorrow.

I notice something on my desk. 

Cash? With a note?

This month's round of emergency and allowance money. Don’t go back to that club! 

-Mom

Too late for that. We just had a freaking party. She’ll have to get over that. I’m not leaving. 

I flop on the bed and drift off, still tired from the week.

Chapter Text

-------------------------------------------

4 P.M.

Monika returns home to the usual response, deafening silence. She dares not slam the door, lest she disturb the peace. It also wouldn’t be smart to break the expensive door.

As she habitually treads up her stairs, she hears her parents in the room down the hall from her own.

Odd, they’re never home at this time, and never both of them at once.  

Monika thought.

“Yeah, I’m swamped.“

Her dad openly states.

“Well go get rested. We can order takeout tonight instead of having to make anything.”

His wife responds. 

He must really be tired. They never order out. Always going on about how it’s too bad for them. They’re right, but the constant preaching can be annoying to his daughter, Monika, who already eats well to begin with.

Monika gently opens their door.

“Hey guys, what are you doing home so early?”

A curious Monika asks.

“OH! Hi sweetheart. I just got off early and your mother just got home from mainland China.”

Her dad explains.

“How was the trip mom?”

Monika wonders.

“Boring…”

Her mother tiredly responds, typing the trip report on her and her husband's home computer.

"Disinterested as ever", the club president thinks.

“How are you doing in your classes?”

The dad asks.

The only thing they ever seem to care about: grades.

"Still top of my age group, last I checked."

She answered.

She knew the stakes of the situation. Risking a more successful future for convenience wasn't an option.

"I'm sure you've got the top spot in the bag, but don't get too laid back. You're almost halfway there."

"I can't wait for summer," a n overworked Monika thought.

"I've looked into cram schools that you could enroll for in the summer."

Her father enthusiastically announces.

WH-WHAAA?! 

"N-No thanks dad. I'm confident enough."

Monika says, trying to shoot down the idea quickly.

"Even so, I'll check your grades before the winter break. If they aren't quite adequate, we might as well enroll you. It'll help you in your future. Trust me."

He says to Monika's dismay.

Monika doesn't hate school, but she needs a break, desperately, especially after MC was hospitalized and Yuri was in need of a good support group. She still had to keep up her studies that whole time so that her parents would pay for college. She wants to get the most out of the life she was given, but it's very difficult.

"I-I'll be in my room."

Monika says as she quickly moves down the hall to her room.

Upon arrival, she shuts the door, loudly groans, and falls face first into her bed.

But she knows there's no time for rest. She needs to study, even though she really just wants to take a nap. 

She hoists herself up, gets changed, and gets to work.

-------------------------------------------

THE NEXT DAY - SATURDAY, NOON

      Sayori: "Is that everything?"

     MC: "I think so. Find out Monika's favorite cake flavor, get her gifts together, and distract her before the club Monday.”

     “This’ll be so fun!”

     “Yeah, especially since she must be overworked. You don’t stay at the top by doing nothing.”

     “Has anyone ever really seen her grades?”

     “I haven’t. How are your grades that aren’t math?”

     “E-Eh?! Why are you asking me ? I thought we were talking about Monika.”

     “Well, I hate to be blunt, but let’s just say that the kids in my home didn’t have the best grades. And they all had… conditions.”

     “MC, I thought we weren’t going to change anything.”

Sayori gets serious.

     “O-Oh, yeah… I did say that, didn't I. Sorry, I forgot.”

No I didn’t.

“But don’t you think-”

     “MC! Please, just don’t. I don’t want to talk about it.”

She sounds very serious. I guess I have no choice but to drop it.

     “ Sigh , alright then. I’ll text Natsuki about the cake. You can organize the gifts. I have a feeling you would be better at that anyway.”

     “Ehehe, probably. I’m pretty good at it.”

I pull out my phone and text Natsuki while Sayori starts writing in her notebook.

"Hey Nat. Sayori wants to throw a surprise party for Monika. Her birthday was on the 22nd. I don't suppose you know how to make a full blown cake."

I look over at Sayori.

     "Whatcha doing?"

     "Gift ideas. I don't know what I want to get her yet."

     "Yeah, if you think of any ideas, share them with me. I don't know what to get either."

BZZ BZZ

My phone vibrates.

Natsuki already texted back.

     Natsuki: "U know who ur talking 2? As long as u buy everything. And we do it at ur house."

     "Sounds fine by me. When can you come over?"

     "Tmrw?"

     "Sounds good!"

     "Do u care if i invite Yuri too? I told her Id teach her how 2 bake."

     "I don't mind. Sounds fun!"

     "Cya :P"

     "Natsuki said she's going to make the cake tomorrow. She's inviting Yuri too. You should stop by, Sayo. It'd be awesome with everybody together."

     "That sounds like so much fun! But I have a lot of homework to do. I probably shouldn't."

I hope she's not behind. I shouldn't assume, but depression usually clashes with the demands of the education system. At least that’s what Xander told me-

     “ Gh!

A headache surprises me.

     “MC?! What’s wrong? Does your head hurt?”

     “Y-Yeah, I’m just gonna urk grab my meds real quick.”

Xander stocked me up with more blue bottle pills when I went to get my stuff back this morning.

I move to my new medicine cabinet in the kitchen and grab two pills. 

Sayori randomly hands me a bottle of water from behind, and I chug the medication down.

Smack Ahh, where did you get that?”

I ask, lifting the bottle.

     “It was in the fridge.”

     “It was?”

That thing might be really old; although it’s possible that Yuri or Natsuki left it here.

My headache is already clearing up a bit.

“That’s better. Phew

     “Call me if you feel bad. I can take care of you.”

Sayori says with her bright and shiny demeanor. 

     “Ahaha, uhh, that won’t be necessary.”

     " I'll be the judge of that, mister."

     "Whatever you say."

I respond smiling.

     “Well, I got to go now. Bye-bye, MC!”

     “Don’t forget the Monika stuff!”

     “I won’t!”

She yells as the door closes behind her. 

Guess I should text Monika…

What do I say?

This is pathetic. Just ask her if she wants to hang out. But what if it sounds like some kind of date?! 

Easy…

Chill out… think.

She seems to like coffee. I can ask her if she wants to hit a coffee shop or something. Wait, where is the nearest coffee shop? I seriously have to get out more.

     "Gaah! Stop overthinking and just do it!"

"Hey Monika, you busy today?"

Five minutes of panicking later, I get a response.

     Monika: “Hi MC! Nope, today's pretty clear for me actually.”

     “Nice, I was wondering if you’d like to head out and do something. Maybe hit a coffee shop.”

     “Are you asking me out, MC?”

     “H-HUH?! Crap, this is not what I wanted. I don’t know if I see her like that! How do I-”

BZZ BZZ

     “It was a joke, MC. I know you’re probably in a panic. I’d be happy to spend time with you. I know a great shop downtown, past the school.”

You’ve gotta be kidding. I played right into that, and she doesn't even know it for sure. Whatever, I guess it was kinda funny.

     “Are you free to head there right now?”

     “Sure am! Here’s the address in case you don’t know where it’s at.”

Monika texts me the address, and I head out.

After a twenty minute walk, I see Monika sitting at a table set up for customers outside the shop.

She's wearing a green hoodie and jeans. Probably due to the slightly chilly breeze. She has a brown purse on the back of the chair.

     “Hey, Monika! How are you?”

     “Hi MC! Pretty good today. Hehe, I hope I didn’t go overboard with the teasing.”

As much as I’d like to deny it, she did get me. I freaked out, but she doesn’t need to know the full extent.

     “Aha, you got me. That’s for sure. Should we head in?”

     “Sure.”

Monika gets up, and I hold the door for her.

"Thank you!"

I follow her to the counter of the shop, with one guy waiting for his order to the side. The store has a cozy feeling to it, and the dark green walls definitely help that. Some other dark colored decorations, as well as the smell of coffee, makes this place feel very warm and inviting.

Monika orders a vanilla latte, and I just get a cup of sweet tea. Not much of a coffee person myself. 

I sit the money down, at the same time as Monika.

     “I got it.”

     “MC, you just got out of the hospital, and the ‘you know who’ thing.”

     “Yeah, but I got you out here. Only seems fair that I pay. Remember when I spilled your coffee? I owe you one.”

     “MC, I was joking. I’m not letting you pay after all you’ve been through.”

     “I’m not letting you pay either. It’s only right.”

I haven’t felt this stubborn over something in a while. I know it’s only polite that I pay. Plus, I just got more allowance from mom. I can afford it.

“I just got money from mom recently. I’m good for it.”

Monika glances at her money and back at me.

“I’m not gonna let up, Monika.”

Monika sighs as she slowly puts her money back in her purse.

     Cashier: “Haha, that was better than anything on our TV in the corner. Here’s your change. We’ll call your names when your order’s ready.”

Monika and I chuckle as we back off for the next customer.

     "Not to embarrass you more, but it's rare to find a guy that opens doors for a lady anymore, much less stand their ground for the pay. I only let you because I’ve never seen you so adamant on something that really doesn’t matter."

I feel my face getting a little red at her compliment. I can see it in the smile on her face. She knows what she’s doing. 

     "A-Ah thanks, that's just how I was raised, I guess. My dad was sure to emphasize manners to a lady. I’d feel bad if I didn't pay."

I'm not sure what else to say, but I am reminded of my dad. It makes me slightly upset and weirded out at the same time when I think about it. Xander had to pick up on the slack of teaching me manners.

     "Sounds like he's a good father."

     "A-Actually, he's not around anymore. My parents are divorced."

     " Gasp Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry, MC. I didn't know."

     "Don't worry. I'm used to it."

     "You don't have to tell me if you don't want to, but… why did they divorce?"

     "I have no idea. We were doing just fine, but…"

I've told Sayori and Yuri a lot. I guess I can tell Monika too. I trust her. Heck, as far as maturity goes, she seems more trustworthy than Sayori, even though we're best friends. 

Yeah…

I trust Monika.

"I woke up in a hospital one day, and I heard my parents got divorced."

     "Oh goodness, and you don't know why?"

     "No clue. Mom won't tell me."

     "After meeting her, that doesn't really surprise me. N-No offense, MC."

     "None taken. She's not the easiest person to talk to, even for me."

     "Looks like you've got a history with hospitals."

     "Haha, yeah, not on purpose, but yeah."

     Cashier: "Monika and MC!"

He sits our cups with our names on them on the counter. 

     Monika and MC: "Thanks."

We take a seat at a high table for two.

     MC: “Vanilla, huh? Is that your favorite flavor?”

     Monika: “One of them, it just depends on my mood, I guess.”

She takes a sip of her drink and I my own. 

Not exactly the answer I wanted.

     “Natsuki’s vanilla cupcakes are awesome though. I’d take them over chocolate, personally.”

     “I would too. I’d also take a vanilla latte over hot chocolate or something like that.”

That’s more like it.

     “I wonder what they would taste like in red velvet or something.”

     “I think Yuri would like them more than me, but I still like red velvet.”

     “What flavor of cupcake would you have her make, if you were given a choice? I think I’d go with cookies and cream or birthday cake.”

Crap! I hope mentioning birthday cake doesn’t give her any ideas.

     “Hmmm, that’s a good question… I’m not sure. I don’t usually eat cupcakes, unless ‘Nat’ makes them.”

She smuggly grins at the nickname I’ve given her.

     “Uhhg, if you call her that, I’m dead.”

     “Hehe, I’ll try to control myself.”

     “ Sigh Thank you.”

     “To answer your question, probably coffee cake or something. I prefer what she’s making now though. I wouldn’t want her to waste time on something we may not even like. But I think she’d have to actually try to make something we don’t like.”

     “That makes sense.”

I guess we’re sticking with vanilla. I wonder if ice cream would go well with that.

Monika lets out a big yawn.

“Late night?”

     “Yeah, studying for midterms.”

     “Those aren’t for another month and a half.”

     “I know, but you can’t be too prepared.”

     “I guess, but is it worth it if your health goes down?”

Monika contemplates as she takes another sip of her latte. 

     “It’ll be worth it in the end. If I’m top of the students in my year, my parents will pay for my college needs.”

     “ Are you at the top of your classes?”

     “Last time I checked, I was. Speaking of, how are you doing in school?”

Is she dodging the topic?

     “U-uh oh, I-I’m not sure. I just kinda do the work and take whatever comes. I remember making good grades though.”

     “You need to actually make sure you’re doing alright, MC. You don’t want to miss out on all the scholarships and other benefits you can get.”

I think she cares more than me.

     “I’m doing fine. Out of curiosity, what are you thinking of doing in college?”

     “I... I’m not sure… yet.”

She yawns again.

All that work and she doesn't even know what she’ll do with the good grades that she’s sacrificing sleep for.

     “I-I don’t want to sound like a parent or anything, but health is more important than grades-”

     “I KNOW! S-Sorry, I didn’t mean to be that loud. It’s just… I’ve heard that a lot.”

     “R-Right, I understand that.”

The number of times my mom shoved Xander’s rules down my throat makes me annoyed just thinking about it. 

     “But there’s a reason you know. If you’re tired now, imagine college. It’s gonna be bad.”

     “Alright MC, I know that. Trust me, I know what I’m doing.”

Her look says otherwise.

     “Ok, s-sorry for pushing.”

She switches to her usual club smile.

     “That’s ok, MC. I think it’s kinda sweet that you were concerned for me like that.”

     “U-Uhh…”

My face blushes hard. I can feel it.

     “Ehehe, it’s too easy~”

     “H-Hey, it’s not that easy.”

     “Then how did you react to that text?”

     “U-Uh… normal?”

     “Ha! I don’t believe that.”

     “Uhhg…”

     “Ahaha, ok I’ll stop, I promise.”

     “‘Ha! I don’t believe that.’”

I repeat to mock her last sentence.

     “Fair enough, ehehe.”

After sharing a laugh, she hits me with a bombshell.

“Why did you really ask me out here, MC?”

     “H-Huh?! What do you mean?”

     “Is this about Carter? Because I promise, it’s over. There’s no need to be anxious about it.”

     “N-No, I wasn’t thinking about Carter. I know I wasn’t there, but I’ll take your word for it.”

     “A-Ah, ok, I thought… alright. So why did you?”

That face… She doesn't exactly seem relieved.

One weird look later, I answer.

     “Do I need a reason? I thought it would be nice to hang out without Carter, hospitals, festivals, and all that stuff.”

     “W-Well, I guess not. I just thought you had the others to hang out with, especially since Sayori is so close.”

     “I-I mean, yeah, I do, but none of you can replace each other. The Literature Club is the epitome of being different. You guys are so different, it’s stereotypical.”

     “Ahahaha, you’re not wrong. Ok, I give in. You don’t want to tell me? That’s fine.”

     “W-What? But I just told you. I just wanted to spend time with you, to know you better. We’re friends, aren't we?”

My face is forced red after I realized how cheesy that sounds. 

     “Of course we are! Ok, I give up for real. I believe you. Thanks, MC. It is nice to take it slow… Yeah…”

We both take a silent drink from our cups.

After some more small talk, we finish our drinks and throw the cups away. We head out the door to say our goodbyes.

“Thanks again for the drink, MC. I had fun.”

     “Yeah, I did too. I feel like things will only get better from here on out. All that Carter stuff is finally done.”

     “Yep!”

She’s… off... I hope I’m just reading into this too much, but I’ve had a track record over being right about these things.

“I’d better get home. I’ll see you at school, MC.”

     “Y-Yeah, it was fun. I’ll see ya.”

Monika crosses the street while I head east to my house.

That smile seemed so fake right at the tail end there. I really hope we're done with Carter, and that I'm just being paranoid over that.

I pull out my phone and text Natsuki.

“Looks like we’re doing vanilla.”

     Natsuki: “i havent tried any other flavor besides that and chocolate. so good.”

     “Tell me what you need, and I’ll go pick it up.”

She sends me the recipe, and I head to the store. 

Some of the things are already at home. Once I’m done, I head home and evenly spread the ingredients and tools out to make things easier for the girls tomorrow.

This will be fun, and the party will be awesome, assuming Monika never finds out.

Chapter Text

     Natsuki: "I thought she would pick something cooler than vanilla."

     MC: "To be fair, she didn't choose vanilla. I prodded answers out until I narrowed it down to vanilla."

Nat and I have been organizing the counter tops to get ready for Yuri. Apparently, she's never baked before.

     "Still kinda boring, but it makes our job a little easier and less risky."

     "At least now we know it'll be good."

Natsuki shoots me a nasty glare, before slapping my arm with the manual mixer.

"Ow! Why?!"

     "You clearly forgot."

     "Huh?"

     "My cupcakes are always the best!"

She grins while twirling and twisting the mixer like she's some kind of pro or something.

     "But you're the one that said-"

She quickly jerks herself forward like she's gonna hit me again.

"GAH!"

I tumble backwards a little bit out of gut reaction.

She snickers and smuggly grins.

"Grr…"

     "It's too easy~ It's almost not even fun… almost."

     "It's all fun and games till the headaches come by."

     "Nah, you got the magic pills. You're fine."

The doorbell rings, must be Yuri. Thank goodness…

I open the door and see Yuri smiling at the welcome mat. 

She's wearing a t-shirt with a thin dark blue cardigan and jeans. She has a black apron over her shoulder.

Seeing everyone in casual clothing still throws me off, except Sayori.

     "Hey, Yuri! Come on in."

I gesture my hand to welcome her in.

     Yuri: "Hello, MC. Thank you."

I see Yuri's dad, Tamotsu, watching from the car to make sure she gets in the door. I barely recall when my parents did that for me and Sayori. We must have been three years old, at most. 

He waves me over to him.

I walk half-way down the path from my door, when I hear him yell through the open car window.

     Tamotsu: "Tell Natsuki to come out here too!"

I nod and go back inside to retrieve Nat.

     MC: "Hey, Natsuki!"

I jerk my head towards the door, instructing her to follow.

She comes out with me to the police car, with Tamotsu's window rolled down.

     "Yuri's going to call me when you guys finish up here. If I can't make it, will you both accompany her home? I know she wouldn't feel safe walking home alone right now."

     "Of course, it wouldn't be a problem."

     Natsuki: "Does it have to be both of us?"

     Tamotsu: "Yes, even if you were trained in self-defense, neither of you seem to have much muscle to defend yourselves, much less my daughter."

     "R-Right, that makes sense. It's just, my dad is really picky about me getting home on time."

     "Well, maybe I can speak on your behalf. If I tell him you were doing a favor for an officer, I'm sure he would understand-"

As I listen to Tamotsu's solution, Natsuki cuts him off in a desperate tone.

     "NO!--"

She shuts her mouth just as quickly as she opens it.

"I-I mean, it's ok. I'll handle it. We'll walk her home."

...

She sounded pretty serious with that "no". I guess her dad expects her at home on the dot. What he does when she's late, who knows.

     "MC?"

He breaks me out of my thoughts. 

     MC: "Y-Yes sir?"

     "Do you have a firearm in your home by chance?"

Firearm? I don't remember-

_______________________________________________

Dad holding a shotgun.

ZSHZZZZHHDZ

Family photo in their room.

A safe.

ZZZZZZSSGSGSGGSGHH

He's putting it in the safe. 

There's a shotgun in the safe!

SJDHFUIFHSZZZGHZGHSZ

HAHAHAHA!!

_______________________________________________

WOAH! What the-?!!

     "A shotgun?"

     "You have a shotgun at home, MC?"

Crap! I didn't mean to say that out loud!

     "N-No, I mean, do we? Maybe…"

Nat and Tamotsu look like I've lost it. Can't blame them, I don't know what I'm saying either. I think I might remember a shotgun being in my mom's room, formerly my parent's room. Was there one? My dad had one, but… I don't remember that. It was like a dream and a memory at the same time. 

Tamotsu repeats quietly.

     "MC, do you have a shotgun in that house?"

     "I… I'm not sure. I could look real quick."

     "No, don't bother. Do you have anything maybe a little easier to conceal?"

He's whisper quiet now.

     "N-No, sorry, I don't. I'm not even sure if we have a shotgun to begin with."

I must sound crazy right now. Plus, Xander said 'no weapons'. 

Wait, I don't think I can legally have a shotgun! I sound like I'm breaking the law!!

     "Hmm, I'll have to find time to pick her up then, no matter what."

Wait, he wanted me to carry a gun for us to take Yuri home?! 

"You two, we never had this conversation! Got it? Don't tell Yuri either!"

     Natsuki: "Got it."

     MC: "R-Right, never happened."

     Tamotsu: "Alright, thanks anyways, you guys have fun."

He puts his car in drive and takes off.

     Natsuki: "What the heck was that about?! You sounded like you were hiding drugs in your house!"

     "H-Hey, you didn't sound any better with your dad!"

      "You know my dad is strict. I don't want some random cop making him think I did something."

As we go back and forth, Yuri opens the front door with her apron on. 

     Yuri: "Are you two coming back in?"

     MC: "O-Oh yeah, we are."

     Natsuki: "Yeah yeah, we're coming."

Nat and I enter the house.

     Yuri: "What did my father tell you?"

She asks, curious as to what he had to say.

     MC: "He was just telling us his plans to pick you up. Don't know why he didn't just let you tell us, but it doesn't matter, I guess."

Natsuki glances at me in what looks like bewilderment. 

     "Hm, yes, I suppose that is quite redundant, but I'm still thankful for his protection."

     "He really loves you, Yuri. You're very lucky to have a dad in his position."

     Natsuki: "Yeah, he's a great dad. Gotta be happy for the things that look small, but aren't."

Yuri and I look at Natsuki, as we haven't heard her say something so supportive. 

     Yuri: "T-Thank you, Natsuki. I'll never take him for granted."

     "Good."

I guess Natsuki knows what it's like to have a not-so-supportive father. I commend her for being able to turn it into a positive for Yuri.

Yuri is also seeming to be in a pretty good mood, despite what happened.

     MC: "S-So, we're teaching Yuri how to bake?"

     "'We'? You don't even know anything about the cake part. You probably don't even remember how to do the icing, do you?"

     "I-... guess I don't."

She flashes her signature smug grin.

     "Exactly."

     Yuri: "Fufufu~"

Natsuki grabs a paper out of her bag of baking stuff. 

     "Good thing I brought this. You probably threw the old one away didn't you?"

She hands me the paper. 

It's the instructions on how to make the icing.

    "Y-Yeah, I did."

I shouldn't feel this ashamed, but Nat has a personality that can make you feel stupid. 

"I-I didn't think we'd be baking again so soon!"

     "You gotta stay on your toes, MC. Look, Yuri's already ahead of you. She at least brought an apron. You don't even own one!"

While I'm looking at the paper, Natsuki lightly pushes my shoulders, which makes me topple backwards in surprise.

"What did I just say, dummy?"

Yuri seems entertained as she grins at us. I'm glad she's enjoying knowing that I'm extremely weak. I seriously need to get some muscle.

"Alright, MC, you do the icing like last time. I'll teach Yuri the hard part."

Oh yeah, I'm sure your cupcakes would be great without icing.

"You ready, Yuri?"

     Yuri: "I-I… I guess I'm as ready as I'll ever be."

     “Come on, you’re not putting any heart into this at all.”

     “I-I’m sorry, b-but I don’t know what I’m doing.”

     “Obviously, but that’s why I’m here. Now, ARE YOU READY?!”

She shouts that a few decibels too loud.

     “Y-Yes, I’m ready.”

Yuri says this a little more confidently.

     “I said, ‘ARE YOU READY?!’”

     “YES, I’m ready!”

Yuri musters up some volume, probably more out of annoyance than eagerness. 

     “Alright, that’s more like it.”

Yuri’s face turns red after she realizes how loud she just was.

Natsuki is way more into this than I thought she’d be, with an eager grin plastering her face.

“Welcome to Natsuki’s school of hard knocks! Now hand me that mixing bowl.”

Yuri hands her the bowl.

     MC: “I wish you were this excited when I helped you last week.”

     “You’re lucky you made it out alive, rookie!”

     “E-Eh?! What’s with all the military speak?”

     “Pipe down, rookie, or I’m putting you on kitchen duty!”

     “...But I’m already on-” 

A white cloud puffs up in my face.

     “Blah! Cough cough WHY?!”

Yuri chuckles at Natsuki’s flour shenanigans. 

     “Jeez, I didn’t think the Corp would send me a bunch of whiny babies. Alright rookie two, here’s our typical operation.”

It would be wise to shut up for the time being.

Gah! I got flour in my eye!

While I mix the icing manually, Natsuki shows Yuri how to use the electric mixer.

As the icing starts to come together, Natsuki's quieter instruction is instantly replaced with loud, high pitched shouts from both the girls as well as a loud clang, which scares me and jolts my heart. Right as I turn, a piece of cake mixture hits my sleeve, and I see the horrors before me. Yuri and Natsuki are covered in the various ingredients, only partially mixed. The bowl is on the floor, and its contents are all over the floor and counters.

     Yuri: "N-N-No… I-I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."

Yuri is looking toward her apron and the ground, mumbling so quietly it sounds like she's talking to herself.

I guess she must have messed something up by mistake. She refuses to move or look up, opting instead to grip the bottom of her apron. 

     Natsuki: "Yuri? It's not that big of a deal."

     "I knew this would happen. I knew this would happen~"

Her breathing is speeding up.

"I'm so sorry~"

Natsuki looks at me. What is she expecting me to do?

Despite the sudden situation, I approach Yuri.

     MC: "Yuri?"

My voice seems to snap her attention back. 

"It's alright. We'll clean it up, and we can get back to it. This stuff happens all the time."

     Natsuki: "Yuri, don't be such a downer. It wasn't even your fault anyway."

Yuri and I both look at Natsuki, confused. I didn't even see what happened. 

Nat picks up the now empty mixing bowl and shows it to Yuri.

"This isn't a mixing bowl."

     Yuri: "Wh-What? What do you mean?"

     "I don't own a mixing bowl. I just use this bowl because I have it. I'm so used to holding it in the mixer that I forgot to tell you. It's my fault, alright. So stop being such a whiner."

She's not afraid to be blunt, as usual.

     "O-Oh my… I-I- I'm sorry for making such a fool of myself. This happens fairly often."

Natsuki looks almost kinda sorry for her.

     "It's fine. Let's clean this up and start again."

     MC: "Umm, that was all the ingredients we had."

     "WHAT?! You mean you didn't get ANY extra?!"

     "I-I…"

Why can't I just address her when she gets stubborn? Come on, man! Snap out of it!

"I didn't think we'd need more than you told me to buy." 

     "Uuuhgg There's no way I can help you guys clean up and go get more ingredients. I don't have all day you know!"

     "Well… you guys stay here, and I can go get another batch of ingredients."

     "Wait, why do we have to-"

     "Cough"

I nod my head towards Yuri, reminding Natsuki that she can't leave, not comfortably anyway. 

Plus this is more about these two getting along more than anything else. We could have made the cake without Yuri, but both these girls are clearly wanting to put in an effort to push past their differences. I want to give them that chance.

After glancing at Yuri, who seems to be making an effort to not interfere, Natsuki seems to get it. She doesn't seem happy about it, but she gets it.

     "Alright, fine. Just make it quick, ok."

     "I'll go as fast as I can."

I grab my wallet and rush out the door.

I hope my house is intact when I get back.

-------------------------------------------

Yuri and Natsuki both remain silent for a moment.

"He's such an idiot sometimes."

Natsuki blurted out in a slightly playful yet still insulting manner.

"Even if he can think too much, I wouldn't call him that. Don't you think that's quite… harsh?" 

"Jeez, I'm just messing around. Don't take everything so seriously."

Yuri wants to retort, but she knows that she does take everything seriously sometimes… She also thinks too much, as well as MC.

"C'mon let's hurry and get this crap cleaned up."

"R-Right…"

As the girls are cleaning, Natsuki surprises Yuri with a question.

"Hey, Yuri?"

"O-oh! Yes?"

"You like MC, don't you?"

Natsuki asks with no hesitation. 

"H-Huh?! W-Why do you ask me that all of a sudden?!"

"I-I don't know, ok. It just feels like you do. I just wanted to know."

Yuri takes but just a moment.

"I… I do, but my father has warned me about jumping into relationships many times. He always tells me what boys really want."

Yuri confesses, much to her own dismay. 

"He's got that right. Boys can suck."

Yuri looks slightly downcast at the idea that she would have a hard time finding someone who actually appreciates her, despite what she and MC have been through.

"But if it makes you feel any better-"

Natsuki says in relapse.

"I don't think MC is like that. He's too dumb to know good looks when he sees it."

Natsuki smiles, only to realize what it sounds like she just said. 

"O-Oh, umm, I suppose so?"

"You suppose?"

"We-were you… nevermind."

Yuri just looks away as she wipes up egg whites from the tile floor.

"What is it?"

"N-Nothing… forget it."

"Come on, Yuri. I promise I won't make fun of you or anything."

Natsuki says, hoping to get Yuri more loose with her tongue.

"Were you talking about me?"

"Crap, I didn't mean like that, exactly."

Natsuki tells herself in panic. 

Her pride is being challenged.

"W-Well, th-that's not, umm. I just meant in general, y’know."

Despite feeling a blush coming to her face, Natsuki isn't lying. 

"Ah, I figured that was the case. I was just clarifying." 

Yuri returns to her work, appearing lower than before.

Natsuki finally swallows her pride.

"B-But I was talking about you too, ok!"

Yuri is shocked that Natsuki would compliment her looks, especially without the other club members there to hear it.

"Y-You were?! O-oh… th-thank you…"

Despite thanking Natsuki, she doesn't seem to believe it herself.

"You really need to learn how to take a compliment, Yuri."

"P-Pardon?"

"You look great, ok. Sexy, even. I don’t know how you don’t see that. Other girls would use looks like yours to their advantage.”

“H-HUH?! P-Please, Natsuki, you don’t need to say things to make me feel good. I know you don’t mean it. Let’s just finish our work here. This will only make our day longer.”

“But I do mean it, Yuri. You’re… Do you need me to say it? You’re beautiful, alright! Most guys would fall for you so fast if you were more confident.”

Despite the normally argumentative girl not making eye contact, Yuri simply can’t believe what she’s hearing.

“N-Natsuki, I… Th-That can’t be true.”

“Hey, are you calling me a liar?”

“W-Well, no but-”

“Then take it, or leave it, because I’m not saying anything else about it. We need to get this space clean before doofus gets back.”

Thinking it would not be wise to say any more, Yuri continues wiping the floor of egg whites.

“Surely she isn’t serious. I’m ugly. I always have been, right?”

Yuri doubtfully convinces herself. 

After many minutes of awkward silence, the floors and countertops are clean.

“Phew…”

As Yuri catches her breath, Natsuki chooses to comment. 

“Tired already?”

Of course Natsuki wouldn’t know about her “added weight” when working on the floor.

“I’m alright- just a minute.”

“I’ve got the stuff set back up.”

“I-I’m sorry about this. I-It won’t happen again.”

“Jeez, I already said it wasn’t your fault. Didn’t I?”

“W-Well, yes, but-”

“Look! I may be good at baking, but that hasn’t always been true. The first time I tried baking, I almost burned my house down. My dad was not happy.”

“O-Oh…”

“You’ll never be good at something the first time. Just chill out, take a deep breath, and try the best you can. You’ll be fine.”

As if following instructions, Yuri takes a deep breath.

“You’re right. I’m sorry for being so irrational… I haven’t heard anything about your father. What is he like?”

Taken aback by this question, Natsuki answers safely. 

“He’s… not like your dad.”

Yuri only knows her dad as kind and smart, with a little bit of over-protective thrown in. This phrasing confuses Yuri.

“Oh? How so?”

“He’s… kinda crazy protective.”

“That sounds… conflicting.”

“You’re telling me. He acts like being ten minutes late is going to be the end of the world.”

“That seems quite exhausting.”

“That's because it is.”

“Should I refrain from talking about him?”

“Yeah, that would be good.”

“I normally like to keep my distance, but if you would like to distract your mind, I’m available.”

Feeling the tension around herself slowly release, Natsuki acknowledges the offer.

“Thanks, I might take you up on that.”

The girls smile at each other.

“You know, I never thanked you.”

“For what?”

“W-Well…”

Natsuki didn’t think that far ahead.

She points her head down.

“F-For, coming to me, and stuff…”

Yuri looks incredibly confused.

“You know, at the festival.”

“Ahh, a lot has happened since then. I’m afraid I’ve forgotten. I’m sorry.”

She does seem genuinely ashamed of forgetting.

Natsuki’s pride is being put to the test once again, but MC isn’t here to bail her out.

“THANK YOU FOR APOLOGIZING!!”

She loudly spat out with her eyes closed.

Yuri looks wide-eyed upon the blushing baker, trying to remember what she’s talking about. 

“O-Oh, I remember now, of course. U-Um, certainly, it was wrong for me to treat you that way to begin with.”

“I’m sorry too. I mean it this time.”

Yuri now understands that this was the first time that they have truly been on equal footing in understanding one another- metaphorically speaking.

“I know I’ve been kind of a jerk, but it was a bad week.”

“I-I…”

Yuri takes another deep breath.

“I forgive you, Natsuki.”

She softly smiles.

Natsuki smiles back.

“So we’re good?”

“Yes, I believe we are ‘good’.”

Natsuki puts her fist toward Yuri, expecting a fist bump.

Yuri simply looks at it and gently bumps it with hardly any force.

“PFFFT!”

“W-Wha?! What did I do?”

“Come on, Yuri, harder than that!”

Yuri throws her fist at Natsuki’s before Natsuki backs off in a blink.

“WOAH! Not that hard! It’s a fist bump, not an anime scene.”

Natsuki repositions her fist.

Yuri applies the right amount of force to qualify as a fist bump.

“There you go.”

The two giggle before MC barges back in his front door with several bags, huffing and puffing.

-------------------------------------------

 

     MC: “Haah, I’m back! Haah~”

     Yuri: “O-Oh my, let me help you.”

Yuri takes two of the five bags from my hands. 

I move the remaining groceries to the kitchen, discovering that the space is practically spotless.

     “Wow, you guys did great! Phew

     Natsuki: “Heck yeah we did!”

Both the girls seem happier than they did when I left. I won’t even bother asking.

“Alright, we need to make up for lost time.”

“Finally, it’s done!”

     Yuri: “Are we to write ‘Happy Birthday Monika’ on it?”

     “Absolutely NOT!”

Yuri and I glance at each other in confusion.

     “I’ve seen it a thousand times. It’ll be ruined if we try to wrap it up after we write the words on it.”

     MC: “The-n when do we write it?”

     Natsuki: “Right before the party, obviously. MC, you’re a good liar. So you distract her before the club for a couple of minutes, and we’ll have it ready when you guys come in.”

     Yuri: “All of this just so the icing won’t be ruined?”

     “Yep~”

     MC: “Alright, I can do that.”

I’d rather Nat not announce that I’m good at lying, in front of Yuri, of all people.

BEEP BEEP~~ BEEP BEEP~~ BEEEEEEP~~

Natsuki quickly pulls out her phone and turns her alarm off.

     “Crap! I got to go!”

     Yuri: “O-Oh, alright then. That was quite sudden.”

     “Yeah, dad doesn’t want me to be late, you know.”

     MC: “R-Right, yeah.”

We get her stuff shoved into her duffel bag quickly, before seeing her off.

“See ya tomorrow.”

     Natsuki: “See ya! Don’t forget the cake!”

     “I won’t!”

Nat starts speed walking down the sidewalk, leaving Yuri and I alone.

     Yuri: “I need to call my father, one moment.”

Yuri walks to the kitchen while her phone rings. It doesn’t take long for Yuri to start speaking.

“Yes, we’re done here.”

Skipping right past the typical phone greetings, I guess.

“Alright, dad.”

Hearing Yuri use casual language, even as simple as ‘dad’ is just weird to me.

“Goodbye.”

Yuri hangs up her phone and takes a seat in one of the dining chairs, letting out a big breath.

     “Tired?”

     “Yes, it’s been quite a while since I’ve committed to an activity like this.”

     “I get that. I was pretty tired after the cupcakes. Actually, I’m still tired from all the hospital stuff.”

Which still makes no sense.

     “I can imagine that would be draining.”

     “Hey, Yuri?”

     “Yes?”

     “After all the Carter stuff, have you, uhhh, considered having something a bit better than a knife to protect yourself? After I heard what happened, I’m worried for your safety.”

I know Monika paid Carter off with my money, but Yuri should still feel well-protected and safe walking home from any other creeps.

     “I appreciate your concern, and yes, my father and I have discussed this. Unfortunately, being directly related to an officer does not allow me to carry a handgun more than anyone else.”

     “Wait, what?!”

     “MC?”

So he was trying to get me to break the law?! It can’t be ignorance! He’s an officer! I didn’t know it was illegal to own a handgun, period!

“MC, is there something bothering you?”

So, he tries to get me to break the law so that she won’t have to… My head hurts.

     “N-Nothing, false alarm. I was just overthinking.”

Now I definitely have to keep Tamotsu’s conversation secret. Why would he trust me and Natsuki like that? Was he baiting me?

     “May I rest on your couch for a moment?”

     “Sure, you don’t need to ask though. Make yourself at home. How long until your dad gets here?”

     “Twenty minutes, give or take.”

Yuri sits upright on the couch and rests her eyes.

Seeing her try so hard to be properly polite is cute and almost silly.

I sit in the chair next to the couch and close my eyes as well.

Before I know it, a knock sounds at my door. Yuri and I bolt awake in slight shock, before sharing a relieved chuckle at the realization.

I get up and open the door for Tamotsu, with Yuri right behind.

     Tamotsu: “You guys have fun?”

     “Oh yes, it was fun, if not exhausting.”

     “Yeah, I’m tired myself. Let’s go get some sleep.”

I turn to Yuri before she steps out the door with her apron over her shoulder.

     MC: “Thanks for coming, Yuri.”

     Yuri: “Thank you for having me. It was… nice. V-Very nice.”

Yuri gives me a quick hug, which catches me so off guard that it scares me a little.

“S-See you tomorrow.”

With her face visibly heating up from embarrassment, she quickly walks to her dad's car.

     “B-Bye.”

Tamotsu is smiling at us. Ah! He saw that! 

My face heats up as well. Luckily, it doesn’t last long as Yuri and her dad drive off. He’ll probably embarrass her more than both of us combined just then.

“Yaaaawwwwwn~” 

I’m exhausted. I don’t even care about my actual dinner. I’m getting some shut eye.

Chapter Text

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

Despite not feeling entirely rested, I turn my alarm off and quickly get up. Today is Monika’s birthday party! It’ll be fun, and hopefully we can pull the surprise off well enough to get a great reaction from Monika. I’ve only seen surprise parties in TV shows and whatnot, but this is going to be a great experience. Great friends, delicious cake-... oh crap!

     MC: “AWWWW! No way! I completely forgot to get her a present! Crap! I need to get ready fast!”

I shoot Sayori a text that I’m leaving super early. 

I shower and eat as fast as I can before getting dressed, grabbing my wallet and phone, and heading out the door. I’ll get the cake on the way back.

The sun is only just beginning to rise as I make my way down the chilly streets. Should have gotten a jacket.

Making my way down to the big market downtown, the sound of birds waking up for the day and the quiet streets create a calm and relaxing atmosphere for a walk.

I enter the market, suddenly struck with the realization that I have no idea what I’m looking for.

“Uhhhh… Ok. She must like reading. I could get her a book. What genre does she like though?” 

Now that I think about it, I could’ve come out of that coffee date with way more information than I got. 

Coffee date! Not the same as an actual date, right? Gah! I’m getting side-tracked. 

Alright, she’s vegetarian, she likes reading, writing, and she works a lot. Not too much to use. Maybe a vegetarian cookbook? Does she even cook? It would be pretty pointless if she didn’t. 

The more I think about it, the more I think that just giving her money would be my best bet. It’s not like she needs it though. I really don’t know as much about Monika as I do the rest of the club. Maybe I can work on that.

After standing near the entrance looking like a buffoon for two minutes, I decide to just give her money. It's not very tasteful, but definitely safe.

I turn around to leave.

GAAASP!!”

I lose my breath and stumble backwards, falling on the floor next to the entrance.

 

______________________________________________________________________

SEPTEMBER 22ND, TUESDAY, 7 P.M.

     Tamotsu: “W-What are you doing here, scum?! You stay away from my daughter!!”

     Carter: “Don’t worry, I will.”

He playfully lifts up a can and smiles.

“Want a beer?”

As the scared father watches the notorious criminal chug his beer, he realizes that Carter must have followed him or had someone else find the address. As much as he’d like to pull his gun out and end this, he knew it would be considered first degree murder. 

Carter throws a second can over the fence before hopping it.

It’s then that the angry officer pulls his gun. He’s trespassing now.

“Woah woah!! I’m not here to fight you, officer!”

     “What the hell are you doing here?! Give me an answer I don’t like, and you’re a dead man!”

     “You know that won’t change anything.”

Tamotsu contemplates these words, while still keeping a firm grip on his weapon and focusing on the target.

Chenji is a big organization, Tamotsu. You kill me, and you’re priority number one for all of them. It’s not like your address is a secret. Neither is Yuri.”

     “Ghhrr!!” 

His grip tightens at the sound of Yuri being threatened. He wants to shoot him… SO. BADLY.

“Put the gun down, and I’ll give you a free one.”

The red-haired American smiles and points to his own face.

Tamotsu slowly puts his gun down, still seething. 

“Right here, just give it to me. It’ll help you relax, trust me.”

Pointing at his cheek, Carter is allowing his opposite to punch him for free, albeit with a snarky tone. The frustration of being helpless takes the officer over and he takes a swing.

     “GAAAH!!”

     “AAH!”

Carter holds his face momentarily before spitting out a little blood.

“Nice! You’ve got some muscle on you. Phew Your comrades don’t have nothing.”

Shaking his fist, Tamotsu seems more in control of himself. Carter seems happy about the whole situation, until his smile quickly grows into a look of seriousness.

“Now, you’re gonna listen, and you’re gonna listen good.”

Tamotsu puts his rage aside for a moment to focus his attention.

     “I’m listening…”

     “Here’s the deal. I won’t touch your daughter… or you. We’re growing beyond that point. Chenji needs to move past petty blackmailing. BUT… I don’t let people get away with stabbing me. You understand?”

     “What do you want from me?”

     “Getting to the point? Fine. If you get any calls about any break-ins AT. ALL. Report nothing. Pretty simple stuff, right? That’s all I need. Just this one small thing. GOT IT?”

Tamotsu looks to the ground, before weakly giving a response.

     “And what if I do my job right? What if I report your break-ins?”

     “Hey now, I never said I was breaking into any place. That’s illegal.”

Carter responds in a mocking tone.

“But if you don’t do this one simple task, then I can’t guarantee you or your daughter’s safety, or her… hehehe, purity. We do go to the same school.”

At this implication, Tamotsu lashes out!

     “DAMN YOU!! DAMN YOU TO HELL!!”

Carter allows him to yell as he points and shakes his fist.

     “I get that a lot. Deal or no?”

     “Grrr!! Yes, we have a deal. Please, just leave my baby alone.”

Carter adopts a completely sympathetic tone out of nowhere. 

     “Hey, no worries. I’m a man of my word. I always keep my end of the bargain… as long as the other party keeps their end, that is.”

     “When does the deal end?”

Tamotsu sounds utterly defeated.

     “I’ll tell you. I have your number. If you change the number, the deal is broken.”

     “Ok, I understand. Don’t report or investigate break-ins.”

     “Good dog.”

Carter chuckles as Tamotsu begins re-seething his anger. Carter won’t allow himself to get shot, however, as he flees the scene.

As the officer enters his home, Yuri has come down the stairs for some water. 

She notices how red and sweaty her father is. His breathing is also impaired.

     Yuri: “Dad! Are you alright?”

Despite trying to approach the situation rationally, Tamotsu can’t bear the thought of his daughter getting hurt. 

He begins to close his eyes and shed tears. 

Yuri rushes to his aid immediately. 

“A-Are you hurt?! What’s wron-?! Eep!”

Her father grips her in a strong hug, one hand on the back of her head, as tears flow down his cheeks. It almost hurts.

     Tamotsu: “I~I love you, baby.”

His own words get caught in his throat, as his control falters.

“I won’t let~ sob anyone hurt you-hu-hu~”

He begins more freely letting his cries out as Yuri is left not knowing how to react, other than to hug her father in return.

"Sniff I promise~"

______________________________________________________________________

PRESENT

N-No way! 

     MC: “Huff huff!”

He stands right at the entry, almost like he knew I was here or something.

     Carter: “Man, you’ve got some really really bad timing, heheh.”

Carter cracks his knuckles and slowly strides toward me.

     “W-Wait! Please!”

I can’t take any more punishment from Carter! I just can’t! 

My heartbeat is sporadic!

“I-I thought Monika gave you the money!”

I shift backwards on the floor, hoping to create some distance. My head- 

"Aaagg!!"

I-I need to focus. There aren’t enough people this early in the morning to see this.

     “Oh, she gave me the money alright.”

Carter closes in and hoists me up with one hand by the collar, painfully and sharply inhaling as he does so. How strong is this guy?!

I lift my arms in front of me as a desperate means of self-defense.

     “PLEASE DON’T!!”

I close my eyes as he swings!

No pain? I can only feel my head throbbing in pain, but nothing outward.

     “PFFT, HAHAHAHAHA!”

Carter starts cracking up.

Was he messing with me?!

“Aw that was great, hahaha.”

     “W-W-What was that for?!”

     “So I could laugh at you.”

Blunt, but no less irritating.

“Nah, don’t worry, I promised your little girlfriend I wouldn’t hurt any of your stupid club.”

     “S-She’s not my girlfriend.”

Why did I even bother correcting him? Why does that even matter? I can't think with this headache! Seems like it's linked to my heartbeat.

     “Whatever, if you’re willing to put your own money on the line to help them, you must love at least one of them… sissy boy.”

     “Ghh!

     “Haha! You make the dumbest faces I’ve ever seen. Alright, I’m out. Have fun looking for romance books, punk.”

He lunges toward me as he passes, scaring me and sending me off my feet once again.

“Man, you are waaay too easy.”

He goes further inside the store, leaving me looking like an idiot on my butt.

I can't help feeling extremely tired on the floor here. My vision starts to blur a little! N-No! Don't fade! I-... I feel like I'm slipping away! The tiredness and headache threaten to take over my consciousness!

     "AAAAHGG!!"

It takes everything in my power to keep the black blur away! I can't let it take over!

"NO, NO, NO, NO, NOOOO!! STOP!!"

My control starts to come back and my vision slowly restores. 

This feeling of slipping away, it felt familiar. It almost felt like a childhood memory coming back, lingering far back in my mind.

I get up and recompose myself, though my breath is still shaky.

I hate him so much.”

I leave while I still have some energy left. 

The walk home and that interaction has me thinking. I really need to work out and develop some muscle. In my current state, I'd barely be able to beat a girl at anything physically demanding. How can I protect myself like this? I can't. That needs to change. Maybe I could’ve saved Yuri and stayed conscious.

I get home to grab the pre-wrapped and pre-bagged cake, as well as my blue bottle of pills.

I take my pills on the way, and after an extra ten minutes of walking, I arrive at the school, only to be approached by a familiar voice behind me.

     ???: "Hey, MC! Wait up!"

I turn around and am met with red hair and glasses.

     Amy: "Hey, how are you feeling? I heard you went to the hospital after a tussle with Carter. I was out sick that day."

     "Yeah, he was-

I let out a big yawn.

“-harassing my friend."

     "Yuri?"

     "Y-Yeah, how'd you-"

     "I heard."

     "O-Ok then. Yeah he laid me out pretty good. Not like we were in a fair fight though. He had his stupid goon friends hold me down. I'm always tired now for some reason, and I get headaches pretty often. But all this should go away over time."

     "What's your relationship with the school idol?"

     "H-Huh?"

     "Monika."

That quick and aggressive questioning kinda came out of nowhere.

     "Monika? She's a good friend. Why?"

     "She seemed pretty overprotective of you after the fight, and you guys do hang out on the weekends."

We went to a store and a coffee shop. Apparently that's enough to cause gossip and drama?

     "Yeah, I helped her with festival preparations. What else?"

I don't want to sound hateful, but I'm tired. And after running into Carter, I'd like some time to myself, especially at a toxic place like school.

     "With your reputation, getting involved with Monika romantically will not end well for either of you."

     “Who said we were romantic?! A boy and a girl can’t just be friends?!”

     “Normally, sure, but this is Monika we’re talking about. The school idol doesn’t just start spending her weekend with the school fre-... you know, with just anyone.”

Was she about to call me a freak? So she believes whatever these rumors are too. Either that or she talked too fast for her brain to catch it.

     “Can you please just tell me what you want, Amy?”

     “What’s that supposed to mean?”

     “I’ve had a bad morning, and I don’t feel like going back and forth on your little pointless investigation thing.”

I probably sound like a jerk, but she’s clearly wanting something from me.

     “Look, you’ve been the talk of the town the second you walked in this school. You didn’t talk to anybody, nobody talked to you, and you make great grades.”

I do?

But neither me nor the club have heard these things? Sure, I bet.

I instinctively roll my eyes and yawn.

     “You mean like Yuri does? So being a reserved introvert marks you famous? Got it.”

     “You’re different. People have heard crazy things about you. I’m just trying to hunt the truth.”

     “Truth? The truth is: my life was pretty boring before I joined the Literature Club. Games, anime, manga- what are you expecting to hear?!”

Woah! I need to slow down. My mood is getting out of hand.

“I-I’m sorry, Amy. I didn’t mean to yell at you, but I think it would be best if I just went to class. I promise; you’re investigating a normal person with a normal life. Put that time into something worthwhile, for your own sake.”

     “Was that a threat?”

I exaggeratedly sigh.

This girl has watched way too many detective movies.

     “No, it was not a threat. Enjoy your school day, Amy.”

I turn to walk to my locker. 

I don’t know what’s gotten into her. She wasn’t this aggressive before. Maybe she thinks I’m involved with Carter or something. Why was she prying me about Monika? I’m starting to think she’s just a paranoid investigator or something, connecting dots that lead into nothing. 

I opt to hide the cake in the clubroom closet and just text Natsuki about it.

I get to my classroom a few minutes early and lie my head down. 

Still~ so tired~... Why?

RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING

“GAH!”

The bell scares me awake.

Everyone is… leaving? Did… Did I sleep through class?

I stand and walk up to my math teacher.

“Mr. Akira?”

     Akira: “Enjoy your nap, MC?”

     “I-I’m sorry, sir! I didn’t hear the starting bell. It won’t happen again!”

This is embarrassing. I’ve never been the type to sleep in class. 

     “Ahaha, don’t worry about it, MC. You’re a bright one. I’m sure you can catch up easily. You didn’t seem to fall behind, despite being hospitalized. To be frank with you, I let you stay asleep.”

     “I-I don’t understand.”

     “You’ve done so well in my class that I figured you had a good reason for falling asleep.”

     “I-I was just trying to rest my head before class. I didn’t intend to sleep.”

     “MC, do you know how well you’re doing in my class?”

     “I’ve not really been paying attention to the numbers, no sir.”

Mr. Akira begins going through his laptop before he turns it to me.

It’s a chart with my “advanced mathematics and algebra” grades.

It-… It’s near perfect!!

“W-Woah!”

     “I thought you could afford to take a nap with an overall average of ninety-nine percent. With how well you’re doing, I assumed you were obsessed with your grades.”

Upon further inspection, I only missed one problem on a recent test. I could’ve had a perfect score! I won’t make a big deal out of this one mistake though.

     “I-I never noticed.”

     “You’re very talented, MC. I’d recommend taking a look at your other grades. You might surprise yourself.”

     “Y-Yes, thank you sir! I really needed that this morning.”

     “You’re very welcome, MC.”

We smile as I leave the room.

Near perfect score?! Sweet! I bet that’ll put mom in a good mood next time I see her.

I ask all the teachers if I can see my grades throughout my day. All of them comply, although some of them seemed kinda sketched out. The students would always act like I was up to something just for staying in the classroom for two extra minutes. These rumors must be pretty wild for people to avoid me like they have been doing recently. Mr. Akira didn’t seem to mind though.

All of my grades are very similar to my math. It’s all near perfect!! This has completely made my day! Nothing can ruin it now. Alright, time to intercept Monika. Nothing was making me forget about her birthday party. 

I quickly get to the clubroom to find that Monika is the only one missing. Convenient. 

There’s a painted banner that says “HAPPY B-DAY MONIKA!” Looks like “birthday” wouldn’t fit. I can definitely tell Sayori made it herself. Still looks decent though. 

     Natsuki: “Hey! Get out of here! Monika will walk in any second! Distract her like we planned, dummy!”

     MC: “R-Right, sorry!”

Right when I walk back out the door, I see Monika making her way toward the club.

Crap! Gotta make up something fast!

I meet the president half way.

“H-Hey, Monika, mind if we take a short walk? Uh… S-Sayori made a mess, and she really doesn’t want you to see.”

     Monika: “Oh, hehehe, that sounds like Sayori alright. How big is this mess?!”

     “You don’t wanna know. Let’s just give her time to get it all straightened out.”

     “Alright then. I’m already late after some jerk leaned an open drink against the inside of my locker door, so why not.”

She turns back the way she came, and we start to make a lap in the courtyard.

It’s a peaceful silence, not awkward, until I decide to make it awkward.

     “Hey Monika, can I ask you something?”

     “Sure.”

     “Are the students here, uhhhh… gossiping about us?”

Monika sighs, as if disappointed the conversation went this way.

     “Yeah, a little bit. Does it bother you? I can probably get them to stop with a little time.”

     “I don’t mind it too much. I just really hate gossip in general.”

     “I don’t blame you. The number of times people scanned my every move to see if I had a boyfriend was exhausting. I was just a first year!”

     “That does sound exhausting. Apparently getting coffee was enough to think that you have a boyfriend, yet again.”

     “Uhhg, Yep, I mean, I like you and all, but you know…”

Both of our faces turn red.

     “Y-Yeah, right. Same here. I still enjoyed it, regardless.”

     “I did too.”

We smile to each other in understanding.

     “I think Sayori is probably done. We should head back.”

     “We definitely should. That was a nice little break though.”

     Amy: “I knew it!!”

You’ve got to be kidding me.

Amy flanks us from the left.

“I knew you were lying, MC!”

     MC: “N-No I wasn’t! Me and Monika aren’t dating!”

     Monika: “Amy, please, I know you like getting scoops or whatever, but we really aren’t in any kind of romantic relationship.”

     Amy: “Even so, you two are involved in some way. Shopping, coffee, and now leisurely strolls when you have a club to run?”

I need to straighten her out before this gets out of hand.

     MC: “Shopping was for the festival, coffee was a one time interrogation, and this ‘leisurely stroll’ is meant to give Sayori time to fix a mess she made in the club room.”

     Monika: “I can assure you, Amy. He isn’t hiding anything.”

     Amy: “Hmph I’ll find out what you’re hiding, MC, even if you won’t tell me.”

She aggressively spins and walks off with more pressure in every step.

     Monika: “What’s that about?”

     MC: “She tried to pry into me when I got here, but I had a bad morning and kinda just walked off on her. She was just getting on my nerves. This is the third or fourth time I’ve told her that nothing is weird about me, well, mostly.”

     “Heh, I guess I can see getting a little annoyed.”

     “Sorry about that. We really should get back now.”

     “You were interrogating me?”

Aaaaaah, yeah, I said that out loud, didn’t I?

     “I-I’ll tell you after the club.”

We make our way back to the club entrance.

“Hang on-”

I look through the doors window and see that the girls are in perfect position. 

They’ve arranged the desks as a table, with one desk holding the cake and pointing toward the door. I can see the green icing from here. There’s even two presents on the teacher's desk. Oh my gosh, I can’t wait!

I flash them a grin, and turn to Monika.

“Ok, all cleaned up. You’re good to go, madam president.”

I hold the door open for her.

     “Thank you. Hey guys-  !!!”

     “SURPRIIIISE!!”

Monika takes in a small gasp before putting her hands over her mouth.

Sayori shoots a confetti popper at the completely frozen Monika. This causes her to just blink hard.

     “HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MONIKA!”

Once we’re all done cheering, we await Monika’s first words.

     MC: “M-Monika?”

I look around to see the front of her face.

She’s crying!

     Sayori: “Monika! Are you ok?”

Monika just starts nodding really fast.

     Natsuki: “Didn’t know you were the sappy type.”

Our resident baker says with a grin.

     Monika: “I-I~... sniff Th-Thank you! Thank you so much!~”

     Sayori: “Awww, come here~” 

Always count on Sayori to offer up the hug, I guess.

     MC: “This was Sayori’s idea, you know.”

     “But MC helped organize everything.”

Sayori and Monika separate.

     Monika: “O-Oh goodness, sniff I-I need to get a hold of myself, ahaha.”

Despite her efforts, Monika still makes little whimper noises like she’s still holding back tears.

     Yuri: “No one would judge you if you wanted to cry a little more, Monika.”

At the first sign of weakness, Monika lets herself go.

     “Ahuh-hu-hu, I-I’m sorry~”

Her voice barely comes through.

She continues to cry. Now I’m starting to worry. Is this just happiness? Seems a little excessive for someone like Monika. 

Sayori puts herself back in the position of hug expert by re-embracing her.

Sayori waves us all to her. 

Reminds me of the festival day.

Natsuki, Yuri, and I join Sayori in comforting Monika, if a bit hesitantly and awkwardly.

Her cries come out more as sad than joyous, but not quite either one.

After a minute, Monika seems to have calmed down enough to speak clearly. We all disband.

Sniff I’m so sorry about that everyone. I’ve just… never had a birthday party before.”

     Sayori: “NEVER?!”

     “Aha, no, never. If I have, I don’t remember. I’ve only celebrated once since.”

     MC: “We appreciate you, Monika. We really do.”

I can feel my face heating up, but I don’t care.

     Natsuki: “You’re an alright president, you crybaby.”

Nat blurts out in a playful manner. 

It’s clear she doesn’t mean anything bad by it.

     Yuri: “This club wouldn’t be the same with anyone else in charge. I don’t know if I’d ever feel welcome otherwise.”

     Sayori: “Ooo, ooo, Natsuki and Yuri made you a cake!”

The cake has vastly improved since I last saw it. Sprinkles all over the top, as well as the planned icing that reads: “HAPPY BIRTHDAY MONIKA!” There’s also some icing fluff on the edge. Nat waited pretty last second for this stuff. 

     Monika: “It’s lovely! Thank you guys so much!”

     Natsuki: “Let’s eat!”

Natsuki whips out a knife from under the desk, while Sayori gets a stack of paper plates.

These girls did a great job preparing. I did practically nothing in comparison.

Natsuki carefully cuts up some pieces and passes them around, starting with Monika getting her own name off the cake.

     Sayori: “OH MY GOSH, IT’SH SHOOO GOOD!!”

     MC: “Mmmm, that’s delicious!”

     Monika: “I’m not much of a cake eater, but you guys knocked it out of the park with this!”

     Yuri: “O-Oh, it was mostly Natsuki’s handiwork. I just did what she instructed.”

     Natsuki: “Don’t beat yourself up, Yuri. You totally helped. MC too.”

     Monika: “All three of you made this?!”

     “Hmmm, nah, two and a half.”

     MC: “Hey!”

At my own self-reduction, the group laugh. 

     Monika: “Well thank you too, MC.”

We all savor our pieces of fluffy cake in silence for a moment, before Sayori, while standing right next to me, borderline yells out:

     Sayori: “OH! We have pres-”

The shock of the yell made me almost drop my plate. I fumble around with it, until I finally balance the plate in my hand properly. Thankfully, only crumbs were sacrificed.

“Oops, sorry MC.”

     MC: “T-That’s ok. Phew

My head thumps a bit, but there’s no need to let that be known. The pills definitely helped with that.

     “We have presents for you, Monika!”

Sayori happily bounces up and down while lightly clapping her hands. She happily skips over to the teacher’s desk and gets the present from her.

     Monika: “You guys didn’t need to do that. I don’t really need anything.”

     Yuri: “I’ve not been to many birthday parties myself, but I believe that’s missing the point of the tradition entirely.”

     MC: “Yuri’s right. It doesn't really matter if you need them.”

     Sayori: “We just want to give them to you. This is your celebration of life, Monika!”

This, coming from Sayori, threatens to lower my mood. Her of all people…

Monika snaps me back into reality.

     Monika: “O-Of course, I’m thankful. I’m just not used to it. I hope it didn’t dig into your finances too much.”

Monika opens up Sayori’s present, put into a thin blue and yellow striped bag with tissue paper half-hazardly sticking out the stop.

She pulls out some kind of book with a pen attached to the spiral spine. She opens it up to see its contents.

“Oh! It’s a new planner! Thank you, Sayori!”

She gives Sayori a warm smile and a quick hug.

     “I’ve seen you using one before. So you can use this one when your other one runs out.”

     “And it’s beautiful too.”

Monika faces the book to the rest of us. It has a wide grassy field, with a single tall sunflower highlighted toward the front.

     Natsuki: “Nice pick, Sayori.”

     MC: “Yeah, that looks great.”

     Sayori: “Ehehe, I’m the gift master.”

Yuri gently approaches the teachers desk and grabs her gift.

     Yuri: “I hope you won’t mind if I throw mine in the ring then?”

     “BRING IT ON!!”

     MC: “Gah! Why do you yell everything?”

Sayori gets closer to me.

     “BECAUSE YELLING IS FUN!”

     Monika: “SHH, Ok Sayori, but we don’t want to get into trouble. There’s probably a club below us, you know.”

     “Sorry, hehe.”

Monika opens the dark green wrapping paper off of what looks like a one by one box.

     “O-Oh! It’s a calligraphy set! I’ve never had one of these!”

     “A calli-what?”

     Yuri: “A calligraphy set is a set of pens that allows for more visual creativity in writing. Broader or thinner strokes, and different sized pen tips that allow one to express their creativity beyond their vocabulary.”

     “... Heh?”

     Monika: “Ahaha, let me show you Sayori.”

While Monika demonstrates the fancy pens to Sayori, I walk over and nudge Natsuki.

     MC: “Could you afford anything?”

I try to ask this with understanding, not judgment. 

     Natsuki: “Are you kidding me? Heck no! I spend that money on food, and not baking ingredients either.”

     “Do you want to borrow-”

     “No MC, I don’t want to be indebted to you for a stupid birthday gift. I’ll just tell her, straight up. If she doesn’t get it, that’s her problem, not mine.”

     “Alright, I mean, I wasn’t going to ask for it back, but I get it. She should understand.”

     Sayori: “That’s cool! MC, my birthday is in April; you need to get me this!”

     “Wh-Wha?! Why me? Would you even use it?”

Sayori pouts at me.

     “I would!”

     Monika: “Thank you so much, Yuri! I love this! I’ll be using them in our poems.”

     Yuri: “You’re very welcome, Monika. I look forward to seeing them.”

It’s been nice seeing Yuri smile a lot, what with recent events.

Monika goes up to Yuri and extends her arms out.

     “May I?”

     “O-Oh, uh, y-yes, of course.”

Monika gives Yuri a quick hug, which Yuri happily returns. 

I nudge Natsuki again.

     MC: “I can go last, if you want.”

Natsuki gives me a look of slight appreciation before approaching Monika.

I notice her talking a little quieter.

     Natsuki: “Hey, so, I didn’t really get you anything. Couldn’t afford it. You get it, right?”

I think I agree with the straight forward approach.

     Monika: “Of course I do. You don’t need to feel obligated. The subject of money is different for a lot of people. If I knew you had put a gift for me over your own needs, I would have felt horrible. Don’t worry about it, Natsuki. I won’t kick you out of the club or anything, haha.”

     “Ok, good. Thanks for understanding and all that. Just think of the cake as your gift.”

     “Well, it’s delicious as always, so I’ll gladly accept.”

     MC: “I think I might be in an even more embarrassing position than Natsuki, to be honest. I have a gift, but it’s pretty tasteless.”

I reach in my pocket and hand her three-thousand yen.

“I went to the store and froze up. I had no clue what to get you. I’ve not been to many birthday parties either; so I’m pretty bad with gifts. Sorry about that.”

     “O-Oh, that’s ok, MC. A gift is a gift, and I’m thankful for it.”

Monika gives me a quick hug as well. 

     “You’re welcome. Happy birthday, Monika.”

     “Thank you for the cake, Natsuki.”

Monika leans down to give Natsuki a hug, before Natsuki jumps back a little bit, eyes widening a little.

“S-Sorry, did I startle you?”

     Natsuki: “N-No, it’s fine. It’s just… I don’t really do hugs.”

     “Sorry, I didn’t know…”

     “Whatever, you’re welcome for the cake.”

That didn’t seem like a normal startle reaction to me. It almost looked like a fear response.

Everyone goes for a second piece of cake.

     “I’m gonna need to watch myself, or my tennis game might get thrown off.”

     “Aw come on, it’s your b-day. You gotta live it up a little.”

     Sayori: “And your first party!”

     MC: “Your favorite cake flavor too.”

     Monika: “Yeah, I guess it is-... MC, you sneaky little-!”

Monika playfully slaps my arm.

     “Hahaha! Yeah, that wasn’t just a coffee date. It was an enhanced interrogation technique!”

     Sayori: “MC Super Spy!”

      “You know it! Not to mention that I only knew about your birthday because of the calendar at your house.”

      Yuri: “Y-You two went out on a d-date?!”

     Monika: “Well, not really.”

     MC: “I just called it that, 'cause I don’t know what else to call it. I set it up to figure out Monika’s favorite cake flavor.”

     Yuri: “Ah, I understand. That was quite clever of you.”

     “Eheheh, well…”

I embarrassingly take that compliment.

“Oh, that reminds me. I just learned something awesome today. Sorry to shift the focus from Monika for a bit but-”

I take my final bite of cake before continuing.

I tell them about how I fell asleep in Mr. Akira’s class and what he told me when class ended.

“So, I went to my other classes, and it’s the same story for them too! My lowest grades are ninety-nine and ninety-eight! In Chemistry, I have a perfect score!”

     Natsuki: “Oh that’s it! You are so helping me with my homework!”

     Sayori: “Hey! I need help too. I’m pretty bad at math.”

     Monika: “That’s… impressive, MC.”

Monika doesn’t seem all too thrilled.

     Yuri: “Agreed, I’ve always thought of myself as quite studious, but I could never hope to accomplish a feat to that degree.”

     “It must’ve taken all your time up, at least.”

I hope I didn’t make her jealous.

     MC: “A-Actually, it didn’t. I just kinda retained all that info. Do the homework, study a little for tests, and that’s it. I never even cared about the numbers until now.”

     “Well… c-congrats, MC. You can pick whatever future you want with grades like that. With everything that you've been through, it must be nice to hear news like that.”

The future. I never really thought about it.

     Yuri: “But be warned- the school year has only started. It’s easy to fall behind, too easy.”

Monika really seems kinda upset. 

     MC: “A-Anyway, are we doing poems tomorrow, Monika?”

     Monika: “H-Huh? O-Oh, right. Okay everyone! I think it’s about time we get this stuff cleaned up. This was a wonderful party, and I can’t thank you guys enough! I’m lucky to have you all as friends.”

     Yuri: “We’re lucky to have you as president.”

     Sayori: “Yeah, you’re the best!”

     Monika: “Eheheh, thank you! Let’s have some poems ready for tomorrow. I’m excited to try this calligraphy set!”

It takes a minute, but we get the floors and desks cleaned off, the trash taken out, the dishes put away, and the wall clear.  

We all grab our belongings and head for the door. 

Monika stops me on the way out, with Sayori at my side.

“Hey, Sayori, could I talk with MC for just a moment. It won’t take longer than two minutes; I promise.”

     Sayori: “Whatever you say, birthday girl~”

Our resident ball of happiness steps back into the club room.

     “MC, I can’t take your money… or anything from you really. After all that money you gave to Carter, it just doesn't feel right.”

She reaches her hand out with the yen in it.

     MC: “Forget Carter, Monika. This is your birthday present.”

     “I refuse to take it!”

Monika gets firm.

     “I-I’m sorry if I somehow offended…”

     “It’s ok, MC. It was sweet of you. It really was, but… this is my own personal conviction. Please take it back.”

Despite being a small amount of money, I decide to comply with Monika’s conviction, only to make her feel better.

     “Ok… I-I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then.”

     “Yeah, thanks for all you’ve done today.”

Monika throws me another quick hug before making her way down the hall.

I grab Sayori, and we head to our homes.

Chapter Text

I was able to uphold my promise to myself by working out this morning. Seven push-ups before faceplanting isn't much to boast about though. Cater must have been tickled when I punched him. I need to keep working. I will keep working. However, it's not exactly helping keep me awake in class. Luckily, it wasn't difficult to catch up with my math. Still managed to get a poem out too. It's not my best work, that's for sure, but I think it's passable. 

When I reach the third floor of the school, I hear quick, quiet footsteps climbing the stairs behind me.

     Natsuki: "Hey, slow down!"

     MC: "Oh, uhh, sorry?"

She strains a breath before talking again.

     "So, I know we should probably be reading or something before sharing poems, but I wasn't joking about my Chemistry homework yesterday. Could you give me a hand with that?"

It's kinda cute how hard she's trying to not make it sound like a big deal. If she's struggling with her work, how could I say no?

     "Sure, I'd be glad to."

     "Thanks."

As we go to the club room, she speaks once more.

     "I've heard a lot of crazy stuff about you around here for a while."

So they do know about these things.

     "I've only heard that people have heard. I don't know any of it. No one really talks to me outside the club."

     "You probably don't want to know."

     "Probably not, is any of it true though?"

     "No, but I gotta say; even though there's more rumors about you than Area 51, you're not so bad."

She gently hits me in the arm with her elbow.

     "Aha, t-thanks. That means a lot coming from you."

     "Don't get all sappy on me, Chem’ nerd."

     "Is that any way to talk to your tutor?"

     "Ok, now you're making it weird."

     "Pfft, hahaheheheh!"

Natsuki walks through the club door to escape my weirdness.

Too bad I'm the one helping her, hehe.

Upon entering, Yuri appears to be reading, Monika is on her laptop, and Sayori looks like she's doing homework. Guess she's behind too.

This doesn’t stop her from using us as a distraction.

     Sayori: “Hey guys.”

     MC: “Hey, Sayo!”

     Natsuki: “‘Sayo’? Hahaha! That’s a lame childhood name if I’ve ever heard one.”

     Sayori: “He gave me that name just the other day, heheh.”

     “Are you serious?!”

     “Yeah, he’s a softy~”

I guess she never picked up on the fact that I could hardly think at the time. Many wouldn’t after seeing a NOOSE in their best friends room. 

Gaah! I can’t think about that right now. We can discuss it later.

     “Hey!”

Natsuki snaps in my face.

“You gonna help me or what?”

     “Oh! Can you help me too, MC? I really hate math.”

Sayori doesn’t seem quite her super cheery self. 

     MC: “Can it wait for when we get home? I practically live right next to you.”

     “Good idea, I guess.”

This feels like déjà vu. She doesn’t have the energy to put up her mask. I want to help, but… she said to keep going like nothing happened.

     Monika: “Would you like me to help you, Ms. Vice President?”

Sayori beams a bit more at Monika’s offer.

     “Sure, Monika.”

     MC: “-so a bond isn’t just based on state of matter, but also magnetism.”

     Natsuki: “...sooo-”

She writes the formula again.

“-like this?”

     “Yes! Exactly!”

     “UHG Finally.”

     “Do you get it now?”

     “I think so. I guess we’ll see on that quiz tomorrow.”

     “You know, that chemical, nitrous oxide, is used as an engine accelerant.”

     “I’ll keep that in mind whenever I get rocket powered skates.”

She says in a disinterested mock tone.

     Monika: “Okay everyone!”

Monika steps away from Sayori to get the club going.

“I think it’s about time we share poems. Does everyone have theirs?”

Yuri silently reaches into her bag, while Sayori and Natsuki quickly tear theirs out.

Since Natsuki is the closest, I guess I’ll start with her.

     MC: “This isn’t going to be my best work.”

     Natsuki: “Yeah, me neither. I was busy with homework most of the night.”

She shoves her poem toward me, which I curiously take.

 

Mystery

 

There’s a mystery man,

On the surface,

He seems so bland.

But that’s impossible.

Because I know,

No one is what they show.

 

This is… something.

     “I think this is your shortest one yet.”

     “Look, I told you; I didn’t have a lot of time to make a poem.”

     “I-I’m not trying to insult you. I was just saying.”

I read it once more.

     “Who’s this mystery man of yours?”

     “He’s just an allegory. Don’t look so much into things.”

     “You mean how Amy was an allegory.”

     “T-That was an accident! I really need to get back to work. So I’m just gonna show everyone this real quick.”

     “W-Wait, what about my poem?”

     “No time, sorry.”

She heads off to Monika.

Jeez, how on the clock is she? I guess I’ll just show Yuri then.

She and Monika split, making room for me and Natsuki.

     “Hey Yuri. How’ve you been holding up?”

     Yuri: “I’ve been doing quite well. Thank you for your concern. How about yourself? How well has your abdomen been healing?”

     “Glad to hear it. It’s been healing alright. Still hurts to do certain things, but it’s not too bad.”

     “Ah, that sounds like good progress.”

     “How’s your dad been doing?”

     “He’s remained busy, but he still finds time to drive me places. I try not to bother him outside of home and school.”

     “That’s thoughtful. I guess this wouldn’t be the time or place to talk about that.”

I lightly gesture to her arms.

     “N-No, certainly not.”

I hope I didn't make her too uncomfortable.

     “How did your poem turn out?”

     “I would put it up to par with my previous work.”

She hands me her notebook.

 

Pulsations in a Persistent Pattern

 

The pounding in my head, a persistent throbbing

A cause for concern says the vascular people

It could be something complex or rather simple

This constant drumming, almost unspeakable,

Which keeps me awake when I should be sleeping

Pulsations in a persistent pattern mimic a cadence

Suggest coming from the innermost cerebrum

Not from a snare, but a tom-tom-like rhythmic drum

Even more pronounced than a cicada’s feral dance

This ethereal pounding heard not by anyone else

For my ears alone this thumping rush deep inside

Like a resentment I should've held in confidence

Were it not for the imminent danger to life itself,

Requiring specialized tests only insurance approves

In the meantime, I write lyrics to accompany the beat.

 

I’m not quite sure how to take this. Is this referring to her urges?

     “I think it’s great. It feels pretty unnerving, if you ask me.”

     “Yes, I suppose it would be slightly unsettling to the average reader.”

     “Your writing really is impressive though, even if this one is a bit shorter.”

Yuri lightly blushes with a smile.

     “Thank you. It brings me joy to know that my poems inspire.”

     “Well, yes, but maybe not today in particular. This poem is kinda ‘meh’.”

I hand her my sheet of paper with a rushed poem on it.

Once she finishes it, she ponders, looking for words to describe it.

     “I can certainly say this isn’t your best. N-Not in a harsh way!”

     “It’s alright, Yuri. This one was kinda rushed. It wasn’t really inspired. When I joined the club, I was full of energy about making new friends, but after Carter, I can barely stay awake sometimes. Something must have happened to my head.”

     “Perhaps the chemicals are unbalanced after the trauma you suffered.”

     “Sounds as good a theory as any. My doctor said everything was fine though.”

     “Still, I would be cautious. Chemical imbalance can lead to mental illnesses, such as depression.”

     “Don’t worry, I’m fine. I’ll be careful.”

     “In regards to your poem, if you wish to improve, I would read the works of great poets. Even their shorter pieces can inspire a euphoria-like desire to pour your heart onto the paper.”

She sounds really passionate about this, but that sounds like a bit much.

     “I-I’m not exactly trying to make a career out of this, but maybe I’ll look some up online, if I get the time.”

     Monika: "Hang on, Natsuki! You can't just-... sigh."

     "I think I'll go show Monika now, heheh."

     Yuri: "Yes, I think that would be best."

     "If Natsuki doesn't look at your poem, it's not personal."

     "O-Oh, very well then."

I approach an irritated Monika.

     "Did she shove off your poem?"

     Monika: "Yeah, she just seems more impatient than normal."

     "She's got a lot of work to do. I guess she's trying to squeeze out as much time as possible."

Monika grunts with a slightly understanding undertone.

     "That makes sense. How did your poem go?"

Monika summons up more upbeat energy, hoping that I have a good answer.

     "Uhhh, w-well, I've done better."

I somewhat hesitantly hand her my poem.

She takes it and begins to read it.

"I… didn't have a lot of time."

She aggressively grunts before harshly handing my poem back to me. She shouts to the rest of the room.

     "Did everybody besides Yuri not have time to write a poem longer than a few sentences?!"

Everybody looks down awkwardly, including Yuri, who probably didn't like having that attention brought to her.

     Sayori: "S-Sorry, Monika. I was having trouble with my math last night."

Natsuki looks like she wants to say something, but refrains.

     “Natsuki, you were having problems with chemistry, right?”

     Natsuki: “Yeah…”

No one wants to make Monika any more irritated than she appears to be.

Monika glances at her laptop and then back to the room.

     “All right, just this once, I’m going to let you guys catch up on whatever you need to do. Only because I have things to do as well. But I want this club to actually be about literature. So don’t expect this very often, ok?”

Sayori skips over and gives her president a quick hug.

    Sayori: “Thanks, Moni!”

Sayori still doesn’t seem all there, but she managed to get a smile out of the previously frustrated Monika.

Everyone disbands and does their own thing.

Curious, I go to Sayori and peer at her math page.

“Please don’t make fun of me.”

She really does think I’m going to make fun of her. I can hear it in her dull voice.

Yikes! Yeah, she needs help. I’m not sure what Monika told her, but I don’t think Sayo would mind the assistance.

     MC: “Need some help?”

     “Yeah… I don’t think I can finish it today on my own.”

The depression must be setting in, which reminds me:

     “I have a question for you, Sayo. Do you have Seasonal Affective Disorder?”

     “What’s that?”

     “Winter Depression, basically.”

Quietly, she responds.

     “No, it’s pretty much all year-round. I really don’t want to talk about that right now.”

This seems to be the opposite of what I witnessed. Usually, talking helps, at least to some extent. I’ll ask her on the way home.

     “S-Sorry, I’ll drop it. Alright, algebra, let’s see…”

  1. Find x+y, if: 5x+8y=67 and 2x-y=31

Oh boy, I hope she at least gets some of this, or it’s gonna be a bumpy ride. Alright, substitution method it is…

Despite the problem being pretty easy, we didn’t make as much progress as I would have liked. We almost finished the first problem, and that’s it.

     Monika: “Okay everyone! I think it’s about time to wrap it up.”

Sayori looks extremely distressed and exhausted. She could barely keep up. I had to go extremely slow for her to comprehend.

     “Sorry, Sayori, I guess I'm not the best teacher.”

     Sayori: “No no! It’s not your fault, MC. I guess I’m just too dumb for this kind of stuff, heheh.”

     “N-No, Sayori, you’re not dumb!”

     “But everyone else already got this. I’m two lessons behind.”

In math, just one lesson is enough to disrupt your progress, and school’s only been going for a month.

     “How about I come over and help you catch up?”

     “That’s ok, MC. You’ve done too much already.” 

     “Sayori, are you sure this isn’t the depression talking?”

     “MC, I thought we agreed to-”

     “WELL I-...”

I think I should save this for outside. Don’t want to make a scene.

But first, let’s get something to eat, something a little more healthy.

“Hey Monika, can I ask a quick favor?”

     Monika: “Sure, what’s up?”

     “Could I have the recipe for that sushi you made that one time at your house?”

     “Oh, sure, I’m glad you like it.”

She hands me a piece of paper with ingredients on it, and I invite Sayori to follow me.

     “See ya tomorrow!”

     “Bye guys!”

Once we’re off school grounds, I head for a local market that has lots of home grown stuff. 

     Sayori: “I don’t know, MC. I’m really tired right now.”

Just hearing the word “tired” makes me instinctively yawn.

     “Yeah, me too… but don’t worry. You can take a nap when we get back. Forcing math on a tired brain won’t do any good. I’ll make you something to eat.”

     “That’s going to be too much trouble for some math, silly. I’ll be fine on my own.”

She doesn’t want to be alone. I can hear it. At least I hope I can.

     “Sayori, is your depression hitting? You’ve been out of it all day.”

     “MC, don’t do that.”

     “Don’t do what? Try to help you? I-”

Deep breath… calm down… we’re both tired.

“I-I’m sorry. I don’t want to get moody, but I just want to help you. I want to help you push past it and live a better life. Imagine having energy and motivation to get up every morning, feeling equal to all your friends, and having no suicidal thoughts.”

Sayori looks really uncomfortable at the mention of her suicidal tendencies.

     “You’ve said something like that before.”

She’s completely dropped her ‘always happy’ face. She’s in a new element all together.

“It still doesn’t sound possible.”

     “Can we at least try to make it possible? Please?”

Even if it sounds like I’m guilt tripping a little bit, I still want her permission before I do anything stupid.

“We’ll go slow. I promise!”

Her silence is scaring me, but we continue walking anyway. 

I look over and notice that her fists are tightly clenched around the straps of her backpack.

Thirty seconds feels like thirty minutes as we keep a casual pace.

To my surprise, she stops right in the middle of the sidewalk, looking down and still holding tight to her bag..

     “Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes-

     “Sayori, are you ok?”

     “I don’t deserve it…”

     “That’s a lie!”

I raise my voice just enough for her to snap her head back up.

“You do deserve help. Please, let me show you that.”

Her fists turn red as her melancholy appearance signifies a fight going on within.

     “Ok…”

     “Ok?”

     “Ok, do it, whatever it takes to make the rain clouds go away.”

     “Thanks, Sayori. I promise I’ll do my best to help you.”

After I said that, I just realized- I don’t know how much I can really do, but I’m confident that the things I’ve picked up over the years will be enough for her to get started.

“First things first, a little RNR is in order. Let’s get something to eat.”

She seems to perk up a little bit.

We finish our walk to the store, where I buy a few simple ingredients. Sayori was surprisingly quiet the whole time. 

We walk out of the store and head to our homes.

“Which house would you rather go to?”

     “Mine, I guess.”

     “Alrighty then.”

Once we arrive at her home, I set the food on the counter.

     “You go take yourself a small nap, and I’ll make us some good sushi.”

     “Wait, isn’t Monika vegetarian?”

     “Yep~”

No more words are exchanged as Sayori goes upstairs.

I may not be good at cooking, but I can make some simple sushi, especially when that sushi doesn't even have meat in it.

I’m still pretty tired though. I need to call Xander about that.

Sushi’s done, and it looks good too. The smell of seasoned rice fills the room. Guess it’s time to go grab Sayori.

I head upstairs to find Sayori’s door open. 

When I look in, I’m stunned to find a changed Sayori simply laying on her bed with her eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling. Guess she can’t sleep, despite her previous statements about being tired.

“Hey…”

Sayori tilts her head toward me.

     “Y’know MC, I think I’ve changed my mind. You can go home.”

Oh no she doesn’t! I’m not letting this mental illness lie to her, not as long as I live!

     “Sorry Sayo, you gave me high level permissions. I’m not going anywhere.”

     “There’s no point, MC. You can’t just fix it. I’ll take care of it myself.”

She can’t. No one can do it on their own. She brought me happiness in my life, and now I’m going to do it for her. It just breaks my heart to see her defeated like this. 

Seeing her in this position just gave me an idea.

I slowly take a seat at the end of her bed and start widely smirking.

“What?”

     “I was just remembering something.”

I look straight at her with a huge grin.

     “What do you meHEEEEEAAN-!”

I furiously tickle her stomach and sides.

“NOHOHOHOOO- STOP IT STOP IT!! AAAHAHAHAAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

Time to pull out the secret technique!

I move one hand to her foot that just has a pink sock on it and start tickling.

“NOOO NOT THE FEHEEEEEEET

- HAHAHAHAHAHA!! YOU MEANIEEEEEEEEEHEHEHEEEE!!!”

     “I’m gonna tickle the depression out of you!”

After a few more seconds of hysterical laughter, Sayori gives me a warning.

     “PLEASE STOHOHOOOP- I’M GONNA PEHEHEHEEEE!!”

Ok!- Time to quit!

I let go of her, and she collapses backwards and catches her breath, still half-laughing.

It’s hard not to feel like a kid around Sayori. I thought she could use some of that feeling.

Haaaah Hahaha, you’re such a meanie.”

She lightly kicks me in the arm.

     “Ow, yeah fair enough, heheh. Yaawwn Want some vegetarian sushi?”

     “Sure~”

We head downstairs to munch on a much healthier snack than what Sayori would have selected.

“The rice is tasty! That makes the vegetables much better.”

     “Not a veggie person?”

     “No, carrots are ok, I guess- cabbage too.”

     “I can work with that.”

I smile at her as I take another bite.

“You know we haf tcho get bahck oo the mafs, right?”

     “Eh? Hehehe~”

I swallow my food.

     “You know we have to get back to the maths, right?”

     “Yeah…”

I grab her bag that she left by the door and hand it to her.

     “Come on, let’s rip the bandage off.”

I figured having food might help with memorization.

     “Nnnnnngh…”

Let’s try this again.

     “Now we go back here and reinsert this answer-”

“Remember to do it to both sides-”

“There ya go!”

     “Did we get it?”

     “Yep!”

     “Yay, finally!”

     “Yaawn Think you can do one by yourself?”

     “Ehhh, probably not, hehehe.”

     “Well, go ahead and try one. I’m gonna go to the bathroom real quick.”

Once I get out of the bathroom, my phone rings.

It’s a familiar number but not completely.

“Hey, Sayori, I got to take this. I’ll be right back.”

I head upstairs, just in case.

BEEP

“Hello?”

     Xander: “MC, are you at home?!”

It’s Xander! There’s a serious urgency in his voice!

     “N-No, why?”

More like, why is he using a different phone?

     “Go there right now. When someone knocks on your door, answer it, but be careful what you say afterward. Tell them you're fine. Understand?”

     “O-Ok, are they dangerous?”

     “No no, not at all. Just let them know you’re ok.”

     “Got it, I’m on my way home.”

     “Alright, I’ll call you tomorrow. Bye.”

BEEP

Guess I’d better get moving.

I rush downstairs and alert Sayori.

     “Hey, Sayo, I need to get home real quick. I need to meet somebody. Want to take your stuff over there?”

     Sayori: “Sure, is it an emergency?”

     “Uhhh, I’m not really sure yet.”

     “Alright then…”

She shoves the last piece of sushi in her mouth and takes her math stuff with her. 

Upon opening the door, the early dusk light hits me as well as nice cool air.

We make our way down the street, full of people driving home from work.

It doesn’t take long for us to jump a few homes over. I double-take before going inside- no one to be seen yet.

“Let’s just pick up where we left off, I guess.”

Right after I say that:

DING DONG

Huh?! How? I checked both sides of the street.

I answer the door.

-------------------------------------------

She can hear the front door open. That's never good this early in the evening. He's off work early, and he probably brought booze, as usual. It's important to stay out of his way once the evening starts. 

"Crap!"

Natsuki self-exclaimed as she hears the front door shut. 

She closes her door and presses her ear against it.

THUMP

THUMP

THUMP

THUMP

CREEEEEEEEK

SLAM

"Now's my chance!"

She thinks as she slips down the stairs after hearing her dad go to his room.

Natsuki's been doing this for years now: slide down the stairs, grab her dinner, and run back to her room. It’s times like these where her small frame is advantageous. But if her dad sees her, she has no choice but to prepare for an earful. Once she's on his mind, it could make the rest of the night much worse. 

As Natsuki gets to her upstairs hallway, the door to her dad's bedroom opens. Like a deer caught in headlights, Natsuki freezes with sandwich ingredients in her arms. 

"What do you think you're doing with that?"

The father harshly questions. 

"I-I was just going to make a sandwich for dinner, only one."

She hastily responds.

"Sighhh I'll need your help at the shop tomorrow. Don't be late!"

He barks.

"Yes sir…"

"Are you going to your classes?"

"Yes sir…”

“Good…”

He marches past with a bottle in his hand.

“I hope he passes out again… and doesn’t think about mom.”

Natsuki retreats to her room to labor away at her chemistry work.

-------------------------------------------

     ???: “MC?”

     “Y-Yes…”

The man at the door is mostly bald, wearing an almost complete suit with his suit jacket flung over his shoulder. His expression is very professional, almost like he’s here to collect taxes or something.

     “I represent Dr. Koide’s office.”

     “O-Oh, are you a doctor or nurse?”

     “Actually, I’m more of a financial representative. I saw some of the reports on your recent visit to the hospital. I understand that Xander Koide was your doctor, correct?”

     “Y-Yeah…”

     “This visit was due to blunt force trauma to the head, correct?”

     “Yes…”

He types something on his phone.

“W-What’s your business here?”

Without looking up, he replies.

     “Think of it as survey work.”

So this is a money thing for Xander? Maybe even a reputation thing?

“Your only lasting symptoms are a lack of energy and headaches?”

     “Yes, but I have medicine for the headaches.”

     “How is that working out?”

     “Very well, it’s like miracle medicine.”

     “That’s because it is, son. You should consider yourself lucky.”

How would he know?

“How do you feel about Doctor Koide? Please be as honest as possible.”

     “U-Uhhh, he’s great. There’s not much to say. He’s always keeping my best interest in mind, and he’s been a great help to my mother as well.”

     “Hmmm… would you mind if I had a look inside?”

How about NO!

     “U-Ummm, a-actually, I have company right now. T-Tomorrow, maybe?”

     “No need, I’m done here. Enjoy your evening.”

The strange man walks off.

That… was weird. 

I guess I have no choice but to move on from that. I can always ask Xander about it later.

Chapter Text

The Next Day

I thought working out would help with my energy problem. Unfortunately, that doesn’t seem to be the case. I’ve been yawning all day, and I’ve barely stayed awake during class. While being in the club is helping a bit, I wasn’t really thinking when I started reading with Yuri. I can feel myself losing my grip on the book by the second. I can also feel blood pumping through the back of my head. It doesn’t hurt, but I can still feel it. I can barely keep a hold of the story that I’m supposed to be reading. It’s about a man who wakes up to see his life heavily altered nearly every week. Some supernatural elements seem to be at play with lots of possible metaphors, but I haven’t even really paid attention to the last ten pages.

     Yuri: “Are you ready?”

     MC: ”H-Huh, what?””

     “Are you ready for the next page?”

Yuri looks at me quizzically and with slight concern.

There’s no way she hasn’t noticed my lack of energy. I must’ve yawned at least four times during this session.

     “O-Oh, yeah yeah, go ahead.”

     “I assume you had a difficult night.”

     “No, I got sleep, but I still have no energy.”

     “Perhaps your diet is making things difficult?”

     “I’ve been eating alright. Me and Sayori just had some vegetarian sushi yesterday.”

     “Hmmmm, well, I’m sure if you continue things will get better.”

She gives me a warm smile that makes me blush. It’s been a while since we’ve been side-by-side like this. But it doesn’t last long before I-

     “Yawwwwn

     “Perhaps now isn’t the best time to read.”

Yuri says in a disappointed tone.

     “Yeah, I’m sorry, Yuri. I really want to, but… it’s so hard to focus.”

     “That’s alright. I understand. It will be here when you get better.”

     “Thanks, Yuri. I’m gonna step out for a second.”

I get up and walk toward the door.

“Hey, Monika, I’m-...!!”

A surprise comes opening the club room door, demanding the attention of the whole room immediately!

“H-Headmaster Yuito!”

Everyone stands and lightly bows. I hardly see him out of his office, much less walking in on a club meeting! 

Yuito is middle-aged with some obvious work done to keep his hair jet black, short, and straight. He’s dressed professionally with khakis, shirt, tie, and a sports jacket.

     Yuito: “MC?! You’re in Monika’s club?!”

I guess Monika is a bigger deal than I thought. Why would he care otherwise?

     “Y-Yes sir.”

     “Hm… Monika, I wish to see you in my office!”

He goes from surprised to stern very quickly.

Are his arms shaking? He keeps nervously glancing around the room in my direction. It’s very subtle, but I’m practically right next to him.

     Monika: “Am I in trouble, sir?”

     “No, I just wish to speak with you.”

     MC: “I was just about to take a little walk anyway, Monika.”

     “Actually, I would like you all to stay here. It doesn’t look like there's many club activities going on anyway.”

He says with discipline in his voice, intent on making us feel lazy.

     Monika: “I’ll be back as soon as I can guys.”

Monika leaves with the headmaster. I wonder what he wants her for.

-------------------------------------------

Monika walks into the headmaster’s office. It’s very fancifully decorated. Although Monika has been here before, the room never ceases to surprise her when compared to the rest of the school. Expensive red rug, expensive green and gold patterned wallpaper, and his desk must be mahogany. 

“No need to look so stunned. You’ve been here before.”

He says with a prideful grin.

Amy has been on his case for a while now. Schools are notorious for lacking funds, but this office would have you believe otherwise. As much as Monika doesn’t like assumptions and conspiracies, this one is pretty cut and dry. To be fair, Yuito does often spend funds in the schools favor, but much of it is likely going somewhere else.

“Take a seat.”

Monika sits in the nice, brown, leather chair.

“Is something wrong, sir?”

Yuito simply walks over to one of his trophies with an unknown origin and picks it up, inspecting every inch. 

It’s hard to not be a little intimidated by his stature and the natural way he takes command of any room he’s in.

“You’re a great student, Monika. You’ve often been the crown academic jewel of this school. I’m sure your parents are even more proud than I am.”

He says as he turns to her and smiles.

“Yes…”

She’s not entirely sure. Her parents are definitely perfectionists, at best.

“Sir, if this is about my club not doing anything, I assure you; we do activities every day. I just like to give them a little downtime after a hard day.”

“And that’s a brilliant strategy. This only further reflects your maturity and how much of a natural leader you are.”

Monika finally eases into the chair a little bit after hearing such praise.

“You lead our volleyball team, play piano, run your own club, and make excellent grades. I believe you were also president of the debate team last year.”

Yuito finally begins to sit in his chair, which is definitely nicer than the guest chairs.

“I try my best sir.”

Monika humbly replies after a quick smile.

“A good attitude as well- you’re a brilliant student. What’s in it for you? I assume you wish to be head of your class this year?”

“Yes sir.”

“May I ask ‘why’?”

“My parents will pay for all my college expenses if I graduate with honors, top of my age group.”

“I figured it was something as such.”

Yutio begins typing and clicking on the computer, which is also expensive looking.

“Your grades are great, Monika… but I’m afraid they aren’t the best.”

“MC…” 

Monika remembers. Her heart nearly sank when he talked of how little effort was going into his almost perfect grades.

“There’s only one above you.”

“MC, yes, I’m aware.”

She says with a lower voice.

“Yes…”

The normally stern headmaster stands up.

“How much does being the top mean to you?”

He slowly makes his way around the desk.

“Sir, why do you ask?”

“Curiosity…”

He inches closer to Monika’s chair.

“What are you willing to do to stay at the top?”

This question immediately shoots a little fear into Monika, sitting her straight up again and reminding her of the freak that is practically holding her hostage, Carter.

“Um, I’m not sure I understand the question, sir. I study. I study as hard as I can.”

“Of course you do, and the school is very proud of you. We’d love to have you as our primary student representative.”

He reaches the side of her chair and puts his left hand on her right shoulder, making her uncomfortable.

“Just think of your parents. It would be a shame to let all that hard work go to waste.”

Yuito starts massaging that shoulder with his one hand.

“I want to help you, Monika. I want to help you reach your goals. I want you to graduate at the top of your entire age group.”

He sounds genuine, but something in his words reek.

“What did you have in mind?”

Monika asks with a hint of suspicion.

“I know it’s just the beginning of the year, but…at this rate, you’ll burn yourself out and lose the position to MC.”

She knew it, and yet she continues to study. She doesn’t want to put MC down, but… she didn’t go through all of that hard work and effort just so MC could swoop in and render it useless.

“I know you deserve it. We all know. So, I’d be willing to curve your grade a little bit.”

Monika’s eyes immediately widen! 

“He… he wants to help me cheat!?

Monika couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“Or…”

Monika tightens up, despite Yuito’s attempts to keep her calm.

“What with the rumors and everything, I know MC would not be a favorable candidate to represent our school, even passively.”

What is he-?”

“I’d be willing to curve his grades down to help you out.”

...

-------------------------------------------

...

Monika comes shuffling back in, looking down at the ground. I hope she didn’t get any bad news or something.

Natsuki is the first to comment.

     Natsuki: “Well, what did he want?”

Monika looks up, searching for something to say.

She puts on her presidential smile and replies.

     Monika: “Sorry, Natsuki. I’m afraid I’m not allowed to tell you.”

     “Laaaame!”

     Sayori: “Hehe, yeah Monika, come on. Tell us what he wants with our school idol!”

Sayori’s back to putting the mask up. Hopefully it can become more genuine by the day.

     “Seriously guys, I can’t tell you." 

     “Awww”

     “Anyway, let’s look at poems now.”

Everyone seemed to do better on their poems today except me. I’ve had to put all of my energy into school work. It’s a good thing I’m ahead, but I can’t get lazy. Fortunately, Monika seemed a little more forgiving since it was just me.

Monika approaches me once I’m done showing Yuri my poem.

“Hey, MC.”

     MC: “Yawwn Yeah?”

     “I know you’ve had physical trauma recently, but I don’t think energy levels being this low for this long is normal. Have you been getting enough sleep?” 

     "Yeah, I've made it a point to get a lot of sleep."

     "Huh… if you want, I know someone who could probably help you-"

RIIIIIING 

Speak of the devil.

I answer my phone.

     "Sorry, I have to take this. What's up doc?"

     Xander: "I heard your visit went well yesterday. Thanks for cooperating."

     "Yeah, no problem."

I hold my finger up, telling Monika I'll be a minute as I move to the front corner.

     "Are you doing anything important after your club?"

     "No sir, nothing important."

     "I'd like to do more scans on your brain."

     "Sigh Please tell me it's not gonna be for years this time."

     "I know you must be sick of these scans, and I understand. But we need to do this to make sure you stay safe. We don't want you having seizures or any developing masses from the trauma.”

Yeah, that all sounds familiar.

“Come by as soon as you get out. Alright?"

     "Yaawwwn Yeah, I'll be there."

     "Ok, see ya."

     "See ya."

BEEP

     Sayori: "MC!"

     "GAH!!"

My phone tries to fly out of my hands as I scramble to catch it.

"S-Sayori!"

     "Uwa, sorry!"

     "What did you need?"

     "Want to get an ice cream?"

     "Sayori, you know you need to cut out sugar."

     "Awww, just one time?"

     "No! One time turns into two, three, etc. It's bad for you, physically and mentally."

     "Hmph…"

She pouts like a child. But I have to admit, it looks kinda cute when she does that. 

"Want to get some normal food then?"

     "Sorry, Sayo. I have to go back to the hospital. They want another scan."

     "I'll go with you! We can do something after you're done."

     “You don’t need to do that. It might be a while anyway.”

     “Oh, I don’t mind~”

Smiley and bubbly as usual. 

     “Ok, if you’re sure.”

As I go back to retrieve my stuff, I stop by Natsuki.

“Hey, are you good with your chemistry today?”

     Natsuki: “I guess. Why, are you going somewhere?”

     “Yeah, back to the hospital.”

     “Why is Sayori going?”

     “How’d you know?”

     “Because she’s freaking loud.”

     Sayori: “Ehehe~ BEING LOUD IS FUN!”

     MC: “Ahh, y-yeah, sure.”

     Natsuki: “They’re not putting you under, are they?!”

Huh, so she does care.

     “N-No! Nothing like that. It’s just- Yaaawwwn- a scan. She just wants to come along for no real reason, I guess.”

     “I gotta help my dad today anyway. Be careful, or I’ll punch you.”

Wait….huh?

     Sayori: “Bye Natsuki~”

     “See ya guys.”

We take our leave.

As we exit the school grounds, Sayori is happily humming to herself.

     “Hmm hmm hmmmm, Hm hm hmm hm hm hmm hm hmm hm hm hm hmmmm~~”

     MC: “You seem happy.”

I smile at her to match her upbeat exterior, despite how tired I am.

     “Yep~”

     “Why’s that?”

     “Can’t I just be happy being with my best friend?”

     “Sounds more like you just want something from me, especially after how down you were yesterday.”

     “Yeah, well… I can’t really explain it. It just felt like the sun brought a shiny new hope today!”

     “Very poetic of you.”

     “I still want an ice cream though.”

     “No.”

     “Hmph.”

     Xander: “Aaaaand we’re done.”

     Sayori: “That was fast.”

     “Yep, simple as that.”

     MC: “Yeah, after doing it so many times.”

He wanted another CT scan for some reason.

     “I told Liah about it already.”

My mom… I hope she’s doing ok. I might have gotten out of hand last time she was home.

“When will she be back?”

     “I- yawwwwn d-don’t know. I haven’t called since we argued.”

     “That bad, huh?”

I sit on a waiting seat in the scan room, and he does the same. Sayori is leaning against the wall.

“You got to understand, and this goes for you too, young lady.”

Sayori listens intently.

“Your parents will always love you. No matter how stressed or angry they are, they only want what’s best for you. I understand she just wants to keep you out of harm's way. Believe me, I know what that’s like. Even if she makes the wrong choice when confronted with a difficult decision, she’ll always love you… Your father loved you too.”

My dad… all those good times, the memories. Now my mom is stressed out of her mind, and I got cheated out of most of my teenage years.

     “Why did they have to divorce in the first place? We wouldn’t have had to fight at all. I-I… sniff Gah!”

     “Hey, remember what I taught you? It’s not good to hold it in. Just let it out.”

     “N-N-No, I-I’m ok. sniff

     “Are you sure?”

     “Y-Yeah yawwwwn, I’ve just been really tired.”

     “Yeah, you told me. That’s still puzzling.”

I can’t take that as a good sign.

“Anyway, go easy on your mom. She’s trying her best. Alright, you and Sayori can go now.”

When I look up at Sayori, I notice her eyes are red and teared up, and her face is very tight.

     “S-Sayori! Are you ok?!”

She just quickly nods her head and hides her face.

     “I’ll let you guys go.”

Me and Sayori leave as quickly as we can. Once we’re out in the sunny parking lot, she lets it out a little.

Sayori begins letting out tears and a sob or two.

     “Hey, what’s wrong?! You’re not hurt, are you?”

     Sayori: “N-No…”

Sayori composes herself pretty fast.

“M-MC, I need to tell you something. I can’t keep it in.”

     “O-Of course, anything.”

     “Let’s get some food first. Food helps calm me.”

I smile.

     “Me too. Let’s go.”

Sayori insisted on going to my house after getting groceries. I hope she’s ok.

After making a couple of sandwiches, we silently sit down on the couch and eat.

It honestly makes me uncomfortable how silent Sayori is. If her “rain clouds” are being disruptive, I’ll do what I can to get them to leave her alone. 

“Shoooo… gulp what’s on your mind?”

Sayori just fiddles her hands, not saying anything. I decide to just give her time.

     “I-I’m just gonna say it! MC!

Sayori takes a deep breath.

-------------------------------------------

As she usually does, Monika throws her bag and herself face down on her bed, tired from the day’s activities.

Monika groans loudly, enough for the whole floor to hear her.

She hoists herself up and drags her bag to her desk, sifting through its contents until she finds her notebook and other study material, thinking about her conversation with Headmaster Yuito.

“I’m sorry, MC. I really am, but I didn’t work this hard just for you to take it from me.”

-------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

Sayori and I sit on the couch, as I await her news.

     Sayori: “MC! I’ve tried to tell you this a few times, but… I couldn't…”

     MC: “...”

I can see her struggling internally to say whatever is going on in her head. It must be a storm up there.

     “After what your doctor said, I just want to get it out. MC…my parents… aren’t with us anymore.”

Sayori looks down, away from me, and takes a deep breath, seemingly trying to keep her emotions in check.

     “Wait, then where did-... Wait, you mean Emiko and Hiroto are-”

     “Yes. They are.”

Oh my God! Sayori’s parents are dead!!

Even through the years, I can see them clearly. The pinkish hair and blue eyes from Emiko, and the facial features from Hiroto. I guess Sayori got the best of both worlds.

They were such good people- humble, gracious, loving, and so much more. They loved their daughter to no end. I remember them treating me as if I were their own child. Emiko and my mom were such good friends too… Maybe this is part of mom's stress.

     “S-Sayori, I… sniff, ah… I’m so sorry.”

I can see Sayori’s emotional wall starting to crumble as I see her face struggle to hold back tears.

“I-I’m sorry. Just let it out, Sayori.”

She hides her face in her hands and cries out loud. My own stomach wrenches in response to hearing her in such painful emotional agony.

I turn and reach my arms around to hold her while she lets out all of her grief, all of her pain. She accepts and cries into my chest, clenching my back with no resistance.

     “I tried! Sob”

     “It’s ok…”

     “Sob I-It’s not fair! BWAAAH!”

     “Choke You’re right; sniff it’s not.”

The more memories flood through, the more I can’t hold it in. How could they have been taken from us?! They didn’t deserve death! They needed to be there for their daughter! No wonder Sayori feels this way- anybody with sanity would.

I feel my own dam burst as well. It doesn't take long for both of us to cry together, eyes clenched shut and the dual embrace. Surprisingly, I can sense Sayori settling down a little bit, and I feel her rub the back of my head in a comforting way, like it’s natural for her. Even through the years of not seeing them, the loss of Emiko and Hiroto Aimoto stings me to my core. They weren’t my parents, but I still loved them.

I remember them calling us each other's guardian angels. Sayori always tried to make me happy, and I was trying to stop her from hurting herself with her own energy. 

I just can’t believe it…

Click click

 

I’m forced to quickly compose myself as the door lock system is being tampered with.

Get down!

I drag Sayori down behind the couch, hoping that this intruder will pass by so I can call the cops. Sayori is forced to hold in all of her emotions for now.

     Mom: “MC! Are you home?”

Wha-?!?!

She’s barely been gone a week!

Just before I hoist myself up to greet her, she spouts something unexpected in a distressed tone of voice.

“I hope the stupid government people didn’t show up. Uhhg!

Government? What’s that supposed to mean?

I stand up just as mom walks upstairs, completely missing us.

I whisper to Sayori. 

“Let’s come from the hallway by the kitchen so we don’t freak her out.”

     Sayori: “Ok.”

She says as her throat struggles to speak.

I stand in the hallway and yell.

     “Mom? Is that you?”

     Mom: “Yes! I’m upstairs!”

She comes rushing back down as me and Sayori re-relocate to the living room.

“I got-... MC, what is Sayori doing here? Why are both of your eyes red?”

She asks sternly.

     Sayori: “H-Hi auntie Liah.”

Sayori's voice is understandably shaky.

All of a sudden, my anger starts boiling back up from our last encounter.

     MC: “No! Let me ask you something! Why didn’t you tell me that Sayori’s parents were DEAD?!

She better have the best reason in the world or I’m gonna-

     Mom: “What?! They’re dead?! Hiroto and Emiko?!”

Wait, she didn’t know?!

     “How could you have not known?! You and her mom were friends, right?!”

Our voices exceed normal volume.

     “W-We couldn’t keep in touch after you went to the hospital, MC!”

Couldn't?

“Huh? Sayori, um, w-when did they pass away?”

     Sayori: “I-It was… after you guys left in July, they… they passed that same August. So six years ago now. My aunt and uncle on my dad's side took me in until I could have legal ownership of the house.”

     Mom: “Oh, I’m so sorry dear. I wish we could’ve been there. I really do.”

Mom takes her in for a hug. 

     “I know. I’m just glad you guys are back.”

Unbelievable. Even after coming out about the death of her own parents, Sayori still manages to try and put the spotlight on others. This girl is so much stronger than anyone has ever given her credit for, but that may be to her detriment. She needs love too. I’m glad she had other family, but I don’t know how she could possibly live by herself. Depression, no parents, and a house to maintain would be too much for anyone.

     MC: “Mom, you said you couldn't keep in touch?”

     Mom: “That’s right.”

     “But Sayori, you said that you tried calling us like a thousand times.”

Sayori and Mom stop hugging.

     Sayori: “Y-Yeah, I did every day for weeks. They eventually just told me that you were moved, and they wouldn’t tell me where.”

     “Mom…”

My fists clench and my face heats up. My heart rate goes up by the second.

“My best friend's parents died, and you can’t be BOTHERED TO- GAAH!!”

My head starts throbbing.

     “EEP! MC! Where are those pills?!”

     “AAHHH, B-BACKPACK! GAAH!”

I manage to yell before the pain becomes too much. I slam my fists on the couch! It hurts so bad!

Sayori dumps my backpack out and quickly hands me my bottle of pills while my mom just stands there. 

I quickly swallow one and lie down.

“Sigh Ghh…”

     “L-Liah, what happened to MC? Why was he sent to the hospital so young? His headaches came back!”

My eyes aren’t open, but I can practically feel moms sweat and tensity in the atmosphere of the room. I can feel her eyes on me as I hold my head.

     Mom: “I-I’m sorry, Sayori. I can’t tell you that.”

     “But why?”

     “I can’t tell you that either.”

     MC: “Convenient… urk

My eyes are still closed, but my mouth moved before my brain.

     Sayori: “You’re not legally obligated or anything. Why can’t you tell us?”

I open my eyes and find mom dumbfounded. She doesn’t have a response.

Wait… legal…

     “You’re… not legally obligated, right?”

     Mom: “I-I… o-of course not.”

I just put her on the spot. She’s lying.

Mom just looks down, clearly stressed from her travels and the current situation.

 

_______________________________________________

     Xander: “Anyway, go easy on your mom. She’s trying her best.”

_______________________________________________


     “Ok then.”

I close my eyes back, letting the meds do their thing.

There's an awkward silence in the air.

     "I'm… gonna make some coffee. You can stay, Sayori."

My mother's been on the sharp side recently, but kicking someone out after crying over their dead parents would be a new low.

"Would you like something to eat?"

     Sayori: "That's alright. MC already made us sandwiches."

I've never thought about mom not being allowed to tell me things. I've always thought it was stubborn parenting. I can worry about that later. Sayori needs some love.

I sit up and pat the other side of the couch, inviting Sayori to sit.

She lightly smiles and does so.

She lays her head on my shoulder.

"Sniff"

     MC: "Hey, I'm here. It's ok."

     "I know. Everything's ok."

Her voice is tired and emotionless. 

     "Sayori, you don't need to lie to yourself."

     "W- Huh?"

     "Everything can't always be ok. It's impossible. But you got through it."

     "It doesn't feel like it."

     "Sayori, I've learned something about you today."

Sayori tilts her head up to look at me. 

When I tilt my head down to tell her, I'm extremely close to her face. When I try to take a deep breath, my nostrils are filled with a peach scent, probably from her hair. It's hard to see it because of our past, but Sayori is really cute.

We're both stuck in a gaze, getting lost in each other's eyes. It feels like she did this on purpose. The beautiful blue hypnotizes me. I begin to feel a connection. Is it mental, emotional? I don't know. Perhaps the day's events made us closer, even through grief. Sayori…

After a moment, we both turn a certain shade of red and finally turn.

We both nervously chuckle.

Still blushing, Sayori rubs her hands together.

     "W-What have you learned about me?"

Sayori might be blushing harder than me.

     "O-Oh, r-right ahem… Sayori, I… I think you might be the strongest person I know."

There's a moment of silence before-

     "Pfffft"

She's laughing?!

"MC, that's ridiculous."

     “Wh-What?! No it’s not! It’s true!”

     "Don't make things up to make me feel better, MC.”

Oh my God, she really doesn’t see it.

     “Sayori, don’t you realize what you’ve accomplished?”

     “What? What did I do?”

She asks curiously.

     “You’ve had to handle losing your parents and your best friend, plus depression.”

Sayori looks down and weakly nods.

“But still-!”

She shoots her head back up as I continue.

I tell her with energy:

“-you’ve made it through school up to this point, almost all your teenage years, you’re still relatively healthy, physically, and you maintain your own house. The fact that they even let you have the house is impressive.”

Sayori breaks eye contact and looks at the blank TV hanging above the fireplace.

“And you still come to school and smile for everyone. You make it through every day, even though it’s tough. I don’t know how you do it, honestly.”

Sayori looks away yet again, not really sure what to say.

"I think you're strong enough to break down that depression."

     "W-Wait, I can't do it alone!"

     "I'm not going anywhere, silly. You need good friends to help you through it. You know… I don't think it would hurt to tell the others."

     "…No, I don't want them to treat me differently or worry about me."

     "Ok, I understand."

     "... I need to talk to Yuri though."

Oh yeah, I forgot she was the first to discover Yuri’s problem. Now that I think about it, I don't think I've seen Yuri and Sayori talk alone since that whole thing. Didn't they talk at the hospital? Regardless, they definitely weren't talking about her cutting, that's for sure.

     "Y-Yeah, I guess you do. You could always invite her to your house."

     "What if we both just come here?"

     "My house?"

     "Yeah. It would be like… oh what's it called?"

     "Middle ground?"

     "Yeah!"

     "Probably not a bad idea. She might be more comfortable here at this point. What do you want to say to her?"

     "Ummm… I haven't thought that far ahead yet, ehehe."

Forced laughter aside, we need to make sure she doesn't say anything harmful.

Mom tries to speed past us.

     Mom: "I'm going to bed. That flight was hell. Please keep it down, you two."

     MC: "Hey mom, when do you leave next?"

     "I don't know yet. Why?"

What am I saying?! She's never wanted company in the house since the divorce. I'm giving myself away here!

     "Just wondering, I can make you breakfast in the morning."

     "Trying to have people over?"

Crap!

She read me like a manga.

     "W-Wait, it's not like tha-"

     "How many?"

     "W-What?"

     "How many are you trying to have over?"

No way!

     "J-Just Sayori and Yuri-"

     "Yuri?"

     "Purple hair-"

     "Oh… I don't know how I feel about you being in the house alone with two women, MC."

     Sayori: "We've each been here already."

Dang it, Sayori!!

     "MC!"

I quickly stand up to try and reassure mom. 

     MC: "Wait wait, it's nothing bad! I needed to help the club prepare for the festival over a week ago-"

     "Festival?!"

Auhg!! Me and my big mouth!

Mom's anger increases.

"MC, you went to a big festival?! You know that's against-"

     "Xander said I could."

Mom's anger is left in a dormant state, wanting to burst, but not being given a reason.

She quickly shakes her head to get herself out of her rageful state.

     "Not right now. I need sleep."

Mom annoyingly drags herself upstairs, rubbing her temples.

     "It's ok, Sayori. We'll find a way."

     Sayori: “I’m sorry about your mom.”

     “Eh, whatever, as long as I have you and the club, I’ll be happy.”

     “Aww~”

     “S-Shut up!”

I sit back down next to Sayori, and she lays on my shoulder again.

Sayori quietly mutters to herself. 

     “I love you…”

WHAT DID SHE JUST SAY?!?!

I freeze in place completely.

“GASP”

Sayori springs up from the couch and faces me with a completely reddened face. 

“MC I-I-I-I’M SORRY!! I DIDN’T MEAN TO SAY THAT OUT LOUD!!”

     “I-I… w-what?”

I’ve not thought about her that way before. She looks cute sometimes, but I’ve never looked at her through the lens of a relationship. 

Sayori is so embarrassed that she’s just looking down in a slightly bowed position. 

“U-Uh, I-I, that’s ok? I don’t uhhh…”

She loves me?!

“I-Is that true?”

Sayori tilts her head up a little. 

She says nothing. 

“I-I… don’t know how to feel about that.”

     “I’m sorry, MC. I’ve just ruined our friendship, haven't I?”

     “N-No no no! Not at all! I just… don’t know how to respond.”

     “Can we just pretend that I didn’t say that?”

She is looking at me now, and her face resembles the color of a tomato with the saturation turned up. I can’t keep track of my thoughts or my own breath.

     “H-How could I just forget something like that?

     “I know…”

     “But I’m flattered.”

Sayori bashfully smiles, tilting her head up a little.

I get up and hug my best friend. She immediately hugs back.

“Don’t worry about my dumb feelings, Sayori. Even if I can’t return yours, we’ll always be together. Right?”

     “Yeah… that makes me happy to hear.”

THE NEXT DAY

 

     Monika: Okay everyone! Does anybody have any ideas for club activities?”

     Sayori: “Can we do something for Halloween?”

     Natsuki: “The month literally just started.”

     MC: “This doesn’t surprise me at all. This is probably her second favorite holiday.”

     Sayori: “It is! Come on, it’ll be fun! We can do scary poems or something.”

     Monika: “That’s actually not a terrible idea, vice-president.”

     Yuri: “I do quite enjoy the holiday. Everyone has the opportunity to embrace the culture of the disturbing and the taboo, even if many aspects of it get oversaturated.”

     “That is true. I think it sounds fun to make our meeting Halloween themed.”

     Natsuki: “Uhg, I hate Halloween.”

     Yuri: “Why is that?”

     “People are always trying to freak you out and it gets annoying.”

     MC: “Do you scare easily, Natsuki?”

     “You’re asking me?! You’re the biggest scaredy cat I’ve ever met.”

She grins, completely ignoring the question.

     Sayori: “We could all dress up and have a party!”

     Monika: “I don’t know, Sayori. It sounds like a hassle.”

I guess Monika would be the type to not have much time for costumes, especially good ones.

     Yuri: “I’ve dressed up before. It does so much to your confidence. You can put your thoughts and spirit into this new persona. A-Ah, I’ll end up rambling again.”

     MC: “Don’t worry, Yuri. You’re right. It’s pretty fun. Me and Sayori used to go trick-or-treating.”

     Sayori: “It was so awesome!”

     Monika: “Alright, all in favor of having a Halloween party, say ‘I’.”

     Sayori, Yuri, and MC: “I-!”

     “Well I’m mostly indifferent; so the I’s have it. Natsuki, if there’s a problem, we can maybe make some changes to make it more comfortable for you.”

     Natsuki: “I don’t know. I don’t care to hang out, but I really hate going out on Halloween.”

     Monika: “We can just meet at my house. My dad always works late on Halloween, and my mom is usually out working anyway.”

     Natsuki: “That’s fine. It’ll be fun, I guess.”

     MC: “Natsuki, we don’t want to leave you out, but-”

     Yuri: “But we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

She takes this sentiment personally.

     Natsuki: “I can handle it! Don’t treat me like a baby!”

     Monika: “Maturity has nothing to do with it, Natsuki. We just don’t want to make you do anything.”

     “Sorry… I’ll be there.”

     “Are you sure?”

Nat gets a little upset.

     “I said so, didn’t I?”

     “Alright, it’s settled. We’ll meet at my house for Halloween fun.”

     “If anything, MC should be the one running. You so much as flinch, and he screams like a girl.”

     MC: “H-Hey, that’s not tr-”

     “BAH!”

Nat jumps at me, sending me backwards.

     “AAH!”

The whole room snickers.

“Whatever-”

I say as I look off in a look of denial.

Once the club ends, me and Sayori head home as usual, the events of yesterday still lingering, though not in a completely negative way.

 

-------------------------------------------

Monika sits at her desk, studying, shoving information in her brain as hard as she can. Her eyes are groggy, and the paper in her notebook is filled to the brim with equations, solutions, and terms. Just as she gets up to stretch, her digital clock reads: 11:35 PM

Thinking the day's stresses were gone, she runs a hot bath and lets her tension ease into the water and lets the comforting warmth surround her skin. As Monika closes her eyelids, her phone on the edge of the tub rings. 

It’s an unknown number.

“Too late for telemarketers.”

She deduced.

Thinking nothing of it, Monika answered the phone.

“Hello?”

Carter: “Hey baby girl~”

Monika doesn’t respond, feeling Carter’s eyes on her through the digital device, making the bath feel less and less comfortable by the second. 

“Whatcha up to this fine evening?”

“None of your business!”

“Fine, I’ll cut the crap. I’ve got a job that I’ll need your help with.”

“What?! You can’t expect me to commit crimes for you!”

“Who said anything about crime? For the school idol, you’re pretty assumptious.”

Ignoring the fact that assumptious isn't a word, all of the stress that the bath was meant to alleviate comes rushing back as simply talking to Carter raises her heart rate.

Sigh When? Where? What are we doing?”

“Not yet missy- we’re still working out the kinks, but be ready.”

“What if I refuse this specific event?”

“I’ll treat you and your club the way I intended to- like trash. Your friend is a whore. She didn’t hardly put up a fight.” 

“ALRIGHT, I get it! Fine! Call when you’re ready, not before.”

Her weariness and stress causes her to burst out a response and hang up the phone and put it back on the edge of the tub. 

Just as the normally composed president is able to breathe slowly, her spine shivers. She hung up on him. Hopefully he doesn’t make anything of it. This is going to be the hardest school year of her life.

-------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

October 5th, Monday 

On my way to the club, I see Natsuki outside the door. Once I get in her line of sight, she starts speed-walking to me. 

     Natsuki: “Hey, Monika wanted me to tell you some stuff before you went in there.”

     MC: “Uhhh, ok. What is it?”

     “Do you have some kind of beef with Amy?”

    “Umm, not exactly, she’s just been getting on my case recently, and it’s kinda annoying. Why?”

     “Monika just wants you to have a level head before you go in today.”

     “Wait, is Amy in there? I mean, it’s not that bad-”

     “She wants to join the club.”

My surprise results in a sharp inhale turning into half-choking noises.

     “Cough cough ack!”

     “Woah, you good?”

     “Y-Yeah, COUGH, sorry. She wants to join the club?! Why?”

     “I don’t know. I didn’t get to hear any of that. Monika just told Amy to hold on a second, wrote on a piece of paper and handed it to me while she talked to Sayori and Yuri. I’ve been out here for like five minutes waiting for your turtle butt to get here.”

She hands me the paper.

“Amy wants to join the club, and I don’t think I’m allowed to say ‘no’. She’ll make a fuss to the headmaster if I do. Let’s just make the best of things here. We both know she just wants to investigate you. If there’s nothing to find, then she’ll leave or back off.”

I take a deep inhale and quickly let my breath out.

     “Alright, I think we’ll be fine. Who knows, maybe she’ll contribute a lot.”

     “At least I don’t have to show her my poem.”

     “It would be funny if she actually liked spiders.”

     “It would be creepy.”

     “Alright, let’s go in.”

As I glance through the window, Amy seems to have engaged in a good conversation with Yuri. They’re both smiling and eagerly discussing something while Sayori listens intently and Monika types at her desk, as usual. Amy still hasn’t sat her backpack down, despite apparently being here for longer than five minutes.

I open the door and allow Natsuki through.

Sayori is the first to notice our entrance. 

     Sayori: “Hi MC!”

I guess she already said ‘hi’ to Nat, ‘cause she skips straight to me.

     “H-Hey, Sayori.”

Monika’s head shoots up as she looks directly at me. 

I give her an understanding nod, signaling that I read her note.

She nods back and looks back at her computer.

Slight awkwardness over Sayori’s confession last week still lurks. We discussed it, and I told her I needed time to straighten out some of life’s craziness and to think about it. I tried my best to reassure her that she would always be my dearest friend, no matter what. She seemed happy with my answer, if not a tad disappointed.

     Amy: “Hello, MC!”

Amy wears a smile that betrays her intention. I can tell she’s not here out of love for literature or anything of the sort. It’s like she’s trying to forget the last interaction we had. I have to keep it cool. The club could be in trouble otherwise. 

     MC: “H-Hello, Amy. I didn’t expect to see you here.”

     “I was just telling Yuri that I should hone my literary skills, if I’m ever going to be an investigative journalist.”

Stating her reason for being here without actually stating it- she’s seen way too many movies for sure.

“We seem to like the same books too.”

     Yuri: “Yes, it’s quite refreshing to find someone with similar tastes to your own.”

     Monika: “So Amy-”

     MC: “GAH!”

     “Ahaha, oh come on now, MC. Maybe Natsuki isn’t exaggerating about how easy it is to scare you.”

Even if she isn’t, everybody doesn’t need to know.

I just sigh and listen.

     “Anyway, what brought you to the Literature Club, Amy?”

     Amy: “I’ve always liked journalism, and I thought this would be a good opportunity to practice my writing skills.”

     Yuri: “That seems like an interesting endeavor. What made you consider journalism as a career path?”

When Amy starts answering Yuri, Monika grabs my arm to get my attention. She talks quietly.

     Monika: “Let’s just wipe the slate here. Ok?”

     MC: “Of course, I’m fine with that. Having another member will be interesting, one that’s actually interested as well.”

I hear Amy’s voice fluctuate, so I turn around to see something strange.

Amy’s walking around Yuri to put her backpack down, only then does she make direct eye contact with me. While she’s still engaging with Yuri, she’s clearly focusing her attention on me.

     “As long as you have nothing to hide, you’ll be fine.”

Do I have nothing to hide? Everyone acts like they know more about me than I do. Life’s just been getting weirder since I joined the club. Best case scenario, Amy might be able to teach me something I didn’t even know about myself. Worst case… she’ll get kicked out, I guess. 

     Sayori: “Wait, you wrote that part of the school paper?”

     Amy: “Sure did~”

She’s still looking in my direction. This is going to be a painful few weeks.

“You guys write your own poems? That’s cute.”

I can’t tell if that was an insult or not.

Monika seems to be conflicted as well.

     Monika: “Yes, it’s very rewarding, and all our members here are very talented. I believe every one here could write their own book of poetry if they wanted.”

     “Cool, have you guys ever thought about writing short stories?”

     “The idea crossed my mind, yeah. We’ve been on a weird schedule ever since the festival went wrong, and MC here got injured.”

     Yuri: “I’ve actually thought about proposing the idea as well.”

     Natsuki: “I think that’s a good idea. Poems can get kind of annoying to write after a while. Trying to rhyme stuff for so long gets boring, and it gives me a haedache.”

     Sayori: “I don’t really mind, whichever one.”

Of course Sayori says that but, I doubt she means it.

     MC: “I think I’m with Natsuki on that front. I don’t mind writing poems, just not every week.”

     Monika: “Huh, it’s funny. Every time we get a new member, a new activity comes with it. Alright, let’s add that to our list. Let’s have a short story written by Monday. Amy, are you still interested?”

     Amy: “Yeah, this seems like fun~”

Now she’s overplaying it. She’s easier to see through than the windows in this very room.

     Sayori: “EEEEEEEK! WE GOT A NEW MEMBER!!”

Sayori grabs Amy’s hand and lifts it up in a joyful shout. 

This is the only time I’ve seen Amy look not completely composed as she’s awkwardly blushing out of embarrassment. No amount of journalism expertise can prepare you for Sayori.

Most of the day just winds up being discussion based, with Amy always being prepared to weird me out with her glances. But once everyone’s packed up and ready to go, an unexpected invitation comes my way. 

     Natsuki: “Hey, nerd!”

     MC: “Hey, Nat, do you need something?”

     “We haven’t read in a while, you know.”

     “That’s true. Probably the craziest couple of weeks in my life.”

     “Wish I could say the same.”

     “Want to go to the library or something?”

     “Sure, let’s just go to the school library. I don’t know if I’ll have time to go a different route in town.”

     “Fine with me, lead the way Queen Nat.”

     “That’s weird.”

     “Y-Yeah it was. Sorry.”

     “Haha, you’re such a dork.”

The school library is relatively small, but still has a decent selection and a sizable area for students to study or read.

We enter the library and find a cushioned bench under a window. Very similar to the window in the club room but without the pain of getting back up.

     “This spot’s really comfortable.”

     “Yeah, I read here sometimes too.”

     “How have things been going for you? Y-You know, at home.”

     “Boring, thanks for asking.”

She answers with sarcastic irritation. 

     “S-Sorry, I just know it’s not very satisfying for you.”

     “It’s whatever. I trust you, but I just don’t like talking about home.”

     “I understand. T-Thanks for trusting me.”

I feel like my face is more red around Natsuki than it would be around the others right now. I guess it’s just how closed off she can be.

She smiles, a sight to behold.

     “Don’t let that get to your head, dummy. Come on, let’s read.”

I have to say, I’ve warmed up to this series. I guess it really is more than the overly feminine figures on the front.

     “Honestly, I think she’s kind of an annoying character.”

     “What?! Then you’re totally missing the point of her arc and personality! She’s great with how she’s got all these hidden relatable quirks. She’s distracting on purpose.”

     “Oh… I guess I can see that, kinda.”

     “You’ll warm up to her. She’s one of my favorites.”

     “I’ll take your word for it.”

In the middle of reading, we hear a set of tunes coming from the floor below.

     “W-What the-? GRRR, again?! What idiot puts the music room around the library?!”

     “Isn’t it right below us?”

     “Yeah, and it’s so stupid!”

The librarian responds from her desk a few yards away. She looks about how you would expect a stereotypical librarian to look like with the quiet demeanor, long brown hair, and the glasses.

     Librarian: “It’s probably Monika practicing her piano again. I don’t mind it. She plays slow music most of the time, and it sounds lovely.”

     “That’s Monika?!”

     “Mhm~”

Natsuki and I seem to have the same idea as we remain silent for a moment.

     MC: “She does sound pretty great.”

     Natsuki: “Yeah, that is good.”

     “We should go get a live seat.”

     “This is a good stopping place anyway.”

Natsuki and I go down to the second floor and quietly enter the music room.

Monika doesn’t see us. She seems very relaxed, smiling while she gently strokes the keys of the piano. Her moves seem far more methodical than they are when she’s frantically working on her laptop. 

We stand at the door and listen.

Monika plays a slow piece by Beethoven. I just can’t remember what it’s called. When she stops, she takes a deep breath, and I start clapping.

     Monika: “AAH!”

Monika screams with some resistance as she turns to face us.

“D-Don’t do that! What are you guys doing?”

     Natsuki: “We heard you from the library.”

     “You guys were in the library together?”

     “Don’t change the topic!!”

     MC: “You sound amazing on that, Monika!”

     Monika: “Thank you, I’ve been playing for years.”

     “I recognize it from Beethoven, but I can’t remember the name.”

     Natsuki: “Uhg, now you’re both nerds.”

     “Thanks… MOONLIGHT SONATA!! It’s the Moonlight Sonata!!”

     Monika: “That’s it!”

     Natsuki: “How do you read manga but also know the names of classical songs? That sounds illegal.” 

     MC: “Ahaha, not really my choice, exposure and whatnot. But not many people can play pieces that complex.”

     Monika: “It’s not that big of a deal.”

     Natsuki: “Don’t do that. It sounded pretty good.”

Natsuki smiling should be enough to tell Monika that she’s impressed, even if she won’t come out and say it.

     “Thank you, Natsuki. I actually wrote my own song.”

     MC: “Wow, could we hear it?”

     Natsuki: “Yeah, come on, let’s hear it.”

     Monika: “W-Well, I could play the music, but I’d rather not sing the lyrics.”

She faces the keys once more as me and Natsuki take a seat.

Monika breathes in-

{A                {F  {G {G              {G     {E {E             {F  {D {D

{E                {D  {D {D              {E      {C {C            {D  {B {B

_________________________________________________

{E    {C                            {A

{C   {A    {A {A  {B {B  {G{G   {C {G {A {A {G {A  {A  {G {G

{G  {G    {G               

 

As Monika plays her song, I can’t help but feel that it’s familiar. But it’s a different kind of familiar. I haven’t heard it, but it’s still familiar.

When she finishes, she looks up at us, curious to see our reaction.

Natsuki starts clapping, which gets me out of my daze enough to get me clapping.

     MC: “That was great! And you composed that?!”

     “Yes, there was a lot of passion behind it.”

Monika seems happy with the praise.

     Natsuki: “You’re like a Swiss army knife. That was good too!”

     MC: “It sounded familiar, but it must be a different song that I’m thinking of. I’ve never even heard you play before.”

     Monika: “That’s strange…”

No, I’ve definitely heard this song before.

     Natsuki: “CRAP! I’m so late! I have to go!”

     “Hey, wait!”

     “What?”

     “I saw an unwelcome guest on the property. Carter was here a minute ago.”

Crap! I should be good, but with Natsuki’s personality type, I’m worried about her running into him.

“Why don’t you let MC walk you home?”

Natsuki takes this personally.

     Natsuki: “I don’t need a babysitter to walk me home, Monika!”

     Monika: “Natsuki, don’t argue. You’ve seen Carter. You’ve seen what he can do. I just want my friends to be safe. Ok? I promise it has nothing to do with you or your stature.”

I’m only with Monika on this one because of me and Carter’s current truce status.

     MC: “She’s right, Natsuki. Let me just walk you home. I think Carter and I are clear.”

     Natsuki: “Are you kidding?! I can’t be seen with a boy by my dad!”

The fact that she’s more concerned about her dad than how me and Carter are clear is concerning to me.

     “Then we’ll stop a few homes short. At least let me walk you most of the way.”

Natsuki thinks for a second.

     “Fine. Just don’t make a big deal about it.”

     “I won’t.”

     Monika: “I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

     MC and Nat: “See ya!”

Once me and Nat are far enough away from the school, we both relax a little since Carter is nowhere in sight.

     Natsuki: “Why are you so nice?”

     MC: “W-What?!”

That came out of nowhere.

     “It feels like you’re hiding something, or you have some kind of plan.”

     “I-I, uhhh-”

     “But you don’t… you never did. Well, not after the first day.”

She must mean the first day of the club.

“I know it sounds cheesy, but you’re not like other guys.”

     “W-Where’s all this coming from?”

Natsuki blushes, probably not expecting that response.

     “I-I don’t know, ok! S-Shut up!”

     “We’re… friends, right?”

     “Y-Yeah, we are.”

She isn’t making eye contact, but I won’t immediately take that as a bad thing.

     “Ok, good. I’m glad we’re friends then.”

     “Me too.”

I’m not sure where this sappy side of her came from, but it’s a welcome change.

After some more walking, Natsuki stops me. 

     “Crap, I gotta go from here. Thanks for the walk.”

     “Y-Yeah, no problem. See ya.”

     “See ya!”

Natsuki must have spaced out, because she’s just walking into the house next door.

Right as I turn around to walk away, I hear yelling from the direction of her house.

     ???: “What the HELL have you been doing?!”

     “I-Ihh sawjfdi”

I can’t quite make out what they’re saying. Maybe I should get closer. He sounds mad, and I saw his handiwork on Natsuki’s body. NO! This is family business. I should just walk away. If that guy catches me, I’m screwed, and that's an understatement for what will happen to Nat!

I can’t help it!

I sneak up to the front window, careful not to make any noise with my steps.

I can see and hear plainly from the side they can’t see. The house is in a chaotic state. Hair and bottles cover the floor. Luckily, none of the hair is pink. 

     “I TOLD YOU TO BE HERE AT 4:30!! DO YOU THINK I’M KIDDING?!

     “No sir…”

     “ONE MORE TIME, AND I’M TAKING MEASURES!! I CAN’T BE WORRYING ABOUT YOU WHILE I’M TRYING TO KEEP THE LIGHTS ON!! Just do your school work, and help at the shop!! I’m not asking muc- AAH!”

Natsuki immediately runs out of my view and comes back with pills for her pained father. 

Either her dad has a hangover, or he has them so often that it hits him in the middle of the day.

     “I’m sorry. It won’t happen again.”

As her dad pops one down his throat, he tiredly responds. 

     “Just… go do your homework.”

As their fields of view shift around, that’s my queue to leave.

I quickly yet quietly cross the pavement of their driveway and head toward my house. 

Saying her dad is strict is an understatement. He’s stressed out of his mind! Those were all beer bottles on the floor. Maybe he only hits when he’s drunk. GAH! I want to help her, but there’s nothing I can really do. I assume there’s a reason she hasn’t gotten the police. 

     MC: “GrrrrAAHG!! WHY IS IT ALWAYS LIKE THIS?!”

I need a source of happy. 

*RIIIING*

     Sayori: “Hi, MC!”

     “Hey, Sayo!”

Chapter Text

October 9th, Friday

Today’s the day. Sayori finally mustered up the courage to invite Yuri for a talk. She’ll be here any minute. Meanwhile, Sayori is feeling antsy. 

     MC: “Sayori, you need to calm down. It’s alright.”

Sayori is just kinda pacing nervously. 

     Sayori: “But what if I make it worse?! Maybe this isn’t a good idea.”

     “Well, it’s not like you have a choice now. She’s almost here.”

     “Mmmnng…”

I don’t think that helped.

     “Just… don’t overthink anything. Say what you want to say. I promise Yuri will understand.”

     “But wouldn’t this be a sensitive topic for her?”

     “Well, sure, but that doesn’t mean you should treat her like a glass vase. She might take that the wrong way.”

Knock Knock Knock

     “EEP!”

Yuri can see us through the blurry glass. 

     “I’ll grab that. Just take a deep breath.”

With how many deep breaths have been taken in the last couple weeks, you’d think it could cure cancer.

I open the door for Yuri and grin. She’s wearing the same black pants and sweater she wore the day we were preparing for the festival, but this time she seems to carry a small black purse attached to a strap across her body. 

“Hey Yuri, welcome back~”

     Yuri: “Thank you, MC.”

Yuri gently smiles as I let her in.

     Sayori: “Hi Yuri!”

     “Hello, Sayori. How are you?”

     “I’m good, but what about you? How have you been feeling?”

     “Well… it’s been a hectic couple of weeks. Even outside of our club woes and that monster of a human being, Carter, school continues to take up our time. I think we could all use some rest.”

     MC: “Heh, couldn’t have said it better myself. I’m gonna go make some food. I’ll leave you guys alone.”

Sayori and Yuri take their respective seats in the living room, while I head to the kitchen to make some bento boxes for them… Or I’ll at least try my best.

 -------------------------------------------

Sayori and Yuri take different seats and sit in awkward silence. As Yuri sits her purse in the seat next to her, she wonders how this whole day is going to play out. She isn’t oblivious to the purpose of this meeting. Their text messages were pretty cut and dry. 

     Yuri: “Sayori-”

     Sayori: “Yuri-”

Both girls nervously chuckle. 

     “You can speak first, Sayori.”

Yuri’s normally cheerful friend adopts a serious look that she’s not used to seeing everyday. 

     “How are you really feeling?”

     “E-Eh? I-I, umm, I told you, I’m f-fine. It’s just been a difficult few weeks.”

     “Do you wanna talk about it?”

     “W-Well, I’d rather not burden you with my nonsense.”

     “Yuri!”

Sayori slightly raises her voice, which surprises the timid Yuri. To surprise her even more, Sayori stands from the bland black leather seat and moves to her friend's side on the couch, putting her left arm around Yuri’s shoulder.

“You’re not a burden! You’re one of my bestest friends!”

Yuri remains tense as Sayori hugs her from the side. Despite Yuri at first appearing uncomfortable, Sayori just feels like Yuri needed that reminder, even if it’s just through a hug. Her hunch would prove correct as Yuri loosens up. She even puts her left hand on Sayori’s arm as a warm half-response. She can almost feel Sayori’s positive energy and warmth through this simple act. Once the two break contact, Sayori continues speaking in a serious manner. 

“I wanted to say ‘sorry’ for acting so harsh that day in the bathroom. I was just scared… I still am. I don’t want to make you feel bad, but seeing you do this to yourself breaks my heart, Yuri. I just can’t stand it.”

Sayori physically shivers at the memory of Yuri’s arms, the blood trickling down from fresh incisions made in her flesh.

Just the idea that she’s hurt Sayori in any way makes Yuri break eye contact.

“Everytime I leave school, I get scared, scared that you’ll- sniff”

Upon hearing a sniffle from Sayori, Yuri looks up to see her trying to hold back tears. 

     “I-I’m so sorry, Sayori! I-I didn’t mean- W-What I meant was- t-that I-...”

Yuri has never in her life made it this far in a friendship before, much less Sayori and MC both. She knows it’s her fault, but words escape her as she fails to look her friend in the eyes. 

“I just don’t want to lose an- choke

Sayori doesn’t try to hold back anymore as she begins to weep, envisioning Yuri’s habit resulting in her death, her warm bloody corpse lying on a bed after Yuri pushed it too far. 

She’s sure that MC can hear but doesn’t care. 

Guilt flooding over her body like a tidal wave, Yuri curses herself inwardly, blaming herself for Sayori’s worry and fear. She decides to follow Sayori’s example as she aggressively yet blindly wraps her arms around Sayori’s neck. Sayori returns the hug as she sobs into Yuri’s shoulders. It feels strange to Yuri, no doubt, but it feels right. 

“I don’t want to lose you, Yuri~ sob sob

Despite sounding extreme, this has been Sayori's fear ever since she learned of Yuri's cutting.

As Yuri’s eyes begin to water up, she contemplates Sayori’s words. She would never take it that far- would she? For a while, it’s only been a cut or two, every time. What would push her to go as far as to mistakenly take her own life? This is a question Yuri would regret asking herself as many horrible scenarios come to mind. Her father being killed in the line of duty is the first thing to invade her thoughts. Could enough physical pain even drown out the raw grief and anguish that she would feel? She would have to find out- 

At that moment, Yuri understood. She could take her own life one day! Sayori wasn't exaggerating. Simply knowing the safe places to cut doesn’t account for the emotional and mental stresses that could provoke her to take it further. This realization causes Yuri to grip her friend a little harder in their embrace. A few tears fall from Yuri’s face. She didn’t want to die! Sure, she had felt like it at times, but her life was different now. She didn’t have to hide. She didn’t have to keep everything to herself. Here she was, embracing a friend that felt genuine care and sorrow for her. For some reason, MC just didn’t quite break in these feelings. Perhaps he’s just not as emotional of a person as Sayori, but no matter the case, Yuri knew she at least had to let Sayori be there. She also knew something else…

Sayori weeps her last few tears as she finally releases her arms from Yuri’s back. Yuri follows up by doing the same.

Sniff I’m sorry if I made you feel bad about yourself, Yuri.”

Yuri takes glances at her teary eyed friend.

     “N-No, it’s ok. I’ve just… never really had anyone who cared.”

     “Have you ever told anyone else?”

Yuri shakes her head.

     “The first girl I shared this with called me a freak and stopped talking to me. I’ve not told anyone since. Although, that’s not to say no one ever…gulp f-found out.”

     “Gasp That’s horrible!”

Usually in these instances, Yuri would think that Sayori secretly felt the same, but she knows Sayori. While her instincts say that Sayori doesn’t really care, her heart knows for a fact that she does.

     “I-It’s not a big deal, really.”

     “It is a big deal, Yuri! She hurt you. That was very mean of her!”

     “I suppose… T-Thank you, Sayori."

     “For what?”

     “B-Being a good friend.”

Yuri finally looks Sayori in the eyes and smiles.

     “Awww~”

Sayori hugs Yuri once again, this time with happiness instead of grief.

“You’re a good friend too, Yuri~”

Unfortunately, Yuri’s heart sinks and does not agree with Sayori. 

     “N-No, I’m not. I’m a horrible friend.”

Sayori releases Yuri in confusion.

     “What do you mean? Of course you are.”

     “I-I’m afraid it’s time for me to apologize to you.”

Sayori’s confusion only increased. Did Yuri do something wrong to her?

“P-Please forgive me if I’m incorrect, b-but… I don’t believe you show your true colors every day. While your energy and enthusiasm brings an aura of relief and joy, I can’t help but feel that it comes off as a bit forced at times. You’ve even come to the club room without that aura. The more that I contemplated, the more I realized that you seem to always put others' needs before your own. You hardly ever talk about yourself, outside of your negative traits. W-What I’m trying to say is…”

Yuri’s focused state is broken once she faces what’s about to leave her mouth. She forces herself to look away and tug on her hair.

“I-I b-believe you have depression, …a-and I did nothing to help you. I-I’m so sorry. I didn’t want to scare you away.”

Yuri now avoids eye contact out of shame more than anything else.

A few too many moments of silence have Yuri’s heart beating faster and brain spinning. She feels that looking up will mean the end of their friendship. Was she supposed to confess her knowledge? Did she do the wrong thing again?!

     “Eheheh, you and MC sure are smart.”

Yuri finally lifts her head, and sees Sayori with a bittersweet smile, still managing to squeeze out a little humor.

“I just didn’t want to worry my friends.”

Realizing that she sounds just like Yuri brings out another bittersweet laugh.

“Ahaha, we’re both just a couple of worrywarts.”

     “I suppose we are.”

Yuri says with a smile.

“I-I wanted to help, really, but I-I didn’t know how. I’ve fought depression myself, but I’m not a professional.”

Sayori puts her hand on Yuri’s knee.

     “It’s ok, Yuri. No one is asking you to be a professional.”

     “But still, I should have done something. That’s what friends do, right?”

     “Well, it’s a little more complicated than that.”

Yuri’s views are shaken as she squints in confusion.

     “The reason it’s taken so long to talk to you is because I knew there was a chance I could, y’know, make it worse. I was scared. Sometimes, if you aren’t confident, it’s better to just keep being friendly instead. MC was scared when he found out.”

Yuri is shocked, but not too much. They are best friends after all. It would only make sense that he would know.

“But I didn’t tell him. He found something scary that let him figure it out.”

As Yuri tries to think of what this thing could be, Sayori continues.

“He didn’t want to make the depression stronger, so he never said anything. I had to bring it up once I realized he knew.”

     “I-I think I understand. I-I would like it to stop. All this hiding, fear, and mental decline- it can destroy someone.”

     “Yeah, I know.”

At this implicative reply, Yuri and Sayori look each other in the eyes. They exchange looks of understanding, love, and even a bit of sadness. Reading each other almost unnaturally, both girls go in for the hug.

… 

After a long understanding embrace, they stop hugging.

     “May I ask what brought on your condition?”

     “Ahhh, I don't think I should talk about that right now. I might start crying again, eheheh.”

     “O-Oh, of course, I-I didn’t mean to pressure you.”

     “That’s ok, Yuri. We can talk about it someday. But I can say that it’s getting better.”

     “Oh, that's wonderful to hear.”

     “MC has been helping me with lifestyle changes. Less sugar, more moving, things like that.”

     “MC, he’s been such a help to me as well.”

     “Mhmm~”

Yuri notices Sayori’s cheeks flush at the mention of his name but doesn’t think much of it. She then looks at her purse to her left. She stares at it with a look of heavy indecision. 

“Are you ok, Yuri?”

At that moment, Yuri made up her mind. She opened her purse, and she pulled out her closed pocket knife. Sayori recognized it as the same blue one she used in the bathroom that day and was taken aback.

“W-What are you doing with that?!”

     “I believe I’m doing the right thing... MC?!”

-------------------------------------------

The girl’s food has been ready for a bit, but I didn’t want to intrude. There were a few times I wanted to break in, especially when tears were involved, but I held off. This isn’t about me; it’s about Sayori and Yuri. This is just their neutral meeting place. As the girl’s voices echo around the wall, my phone vibrates in my pocket. I pull it out and see a text from Natsuki! Didn’t see that coming.

Natsuki: “hey is ur mom home”

MC: “No, she’s in town but not home.”

“Good. I'm coming over for a bit. ill b there in 5”

“Ok, just make sure to knock first.”

What the heck, Natsuki?! Five minutes?! I couldn’t tell her ‘no’, but why now?!

I need to check up on where Sayori and Yuri are in the conversation.

     Yuri: “MC?!”

Wow, talk about convenient. 

I walk back into the living room. 

     MC: “Hey, Yuri. Did you need me?”

Yuri stands up from the couch. Sayori doesn’t even seem to know what’s going on. When Yuri approaches, she gently cups her hands and pushes them forward to me.

“W-What’s this?”

It’s a pocket knife!! But why is she giving this to me?

     “I-I’ve decided that I want to make a change. I’d like for you to hold on to my knives for me.”

This takes me by surprise to say the least. Sayori seems happy though.

“I-I have more, of course, but I’ll have to get them to you at another time.”

     “W-Wow, I…” 

Yuri isn’t making eye contact, figures. Sayori just seems glad she’s making an effort. 

“I-I’m proud of you, Yuri.”

     Sayori: “Me too~”

Yuri smiles under the cover of her hair.

     “But you know, if you’re going to do this, be sure to come to us if you’re struggling.”

     “Yeah, friends are better than pesky knives.”

     Yuri: “R-Right, i-it’s just that I’m not used to that.”

     “You told me in the bathroom that you’re not good with stress. Just call or visit us. We’d be happy to keep you company~”

Yuri seems to like the sound of that as she finally lifts her head and smiles.

     “A-Alright, I’ll do that. Thank you both.”

     MC: “Of course, anything to help~”

     Sayori: “Yeah~”

     Yuri: “I-I believe the same should go for you, Sayori.”

     MC: “Huh?”

     Sayori: “She knows about the depression.”

     “O-Oh, ok. Did it feel good to get that out?”

     “Well, she kinda got it herself. Just like how you figured Yuri out by yourself.”

     “Oh wow. Let’s form a detective agency.”

     Yuri: “Fufufu, i-it was a hunch, really.”

     MC: “Oh, we’re about to have company any second.”

     Sayori: “Oh, is it your mom?”

     “Actually, it’s Natsuki.”

     Yuri: “O-Oh, that’s a surprise. Does she know we’re here?”

     “No, not yet at least.”

     Sayori: “We should probably go then. I’ll walk you home, Yuri.”

     Yuri: “R-Right, I suppose I’ll see you Monday, MC.”

     MC: “Oh wait!!”

I rush back to the kitchen and come back with their bento boxes.

“I promised you guys food.”

I hand them their boxes and walk them to the door.

“Bye guys. Sorry I had to push you out so fast.”

     Sayori: “No worries, tell Natsuki I said ‘hi’.”

     Yuri: “Give her my greetings as well.”

     MC: “Will do!”

The girls walk out. I feel bad for asking them to leave during such an important moment, but something tells me Natsuki isn’t just showing up for no reason. 

It takes very little time before I hear a knock on my door. Of course, before even greeting her, I see a lot of pink.

I open the door and see a pink hoodie and the same skirt she always seems to wear, but this time with leggings of some sort to account for the wind.

“Hey, Nat!”

I step aside and welcome her in.

     Natsuki: “Hey, sorry for the late ring up.”

Any apology from Natsuki should be taken very seriously at this point.

     “That’s alright. I gave you permission back when we were making cupcakes for the festival.”

     “Well, ‘we’ is assuming a lot.”

Natsuki’s signature superiority smirk makes a comeback.

     “Alright alright, I get it. What brings you here though? Is everything alright at home?”

     “I’d… rather not talk about it right now. I just needed somewhere to chill.”

     “That’s alright. I won’t make you say anything.”

     “I trust you, but there’s just some stuff I can’t tell anyone.”

I know we haven’t known each other too long, but it bugs me to know that her home life is physically abusive. I guess all I can do is make her feel at home here.

     “I get it. Got plenty of old manga, anime, and video games here.”

     “Man, I haven’t played video games in a long time. Bet I could still kick your butt.”

     “Ahaha, look, that’s cute but-”

     “‘Cute’?! Oh it’s on!!”

 

October 16th, Friday

 

This is probably the best club meeting we’ve had in a while, considering the absence of Amy.

     Monika: “Okay everyone, may I have your attention?”

Everyone stops what they’re doing and moves to the front of the room.

“About our Halloween party, I don’t think there will be too many objections when I say that we probably shouldn’t invite Amy.”

     Natsuki: “Definitely no.”

     Yuri: “... I-I’d rather not.”

     Sayori: “I don’t want to be mean, but…”

     MC: “Yeah, it’s rude, but she’s a pain.”

     Natsuki: “It’s like- ‘What do you know about MC’s life?’ Uh, that he at least has one. Get with the program. Uhg! MC MC MC MC! That's all she talks about. Like, just ask him out already. Leave us alone!”

     Yuri: “I agree. Her insistence on MC is puzzling.”

     Sayori: “She asks me a lot of personal questions. They’re kinda making me uncomfortable.”

     MC: “S-Sorry, guys. I guess it’s just these stupid rumors.”

     Monika: “No worries, MC. It isn’t your fault. The latest rumor is that your mom is actually the crazy one, or that she’s a felon of some sort.”

     “That’s crazy! My mom ISN’T a felon!”

Although, I can’t help but remember that time when she mentioned the government. I know she hasn’t done anything wrong, but it makes me wonder.

     “I didn’t say she was, but that’s only the most recent iteration of your story.”

     Sayori: “Liah would never commit any crimes.”

     “I’m with you, Sayori, but back to the topic at hand. So we’re all in favor of not telling Amy about our party. Alright, sounds good.”

We go on to make plans regarding food, time, and activities. I’m with Sayori. It does feel bad to intentionally exclude one member, but I know she would kill the vibe if we let her. I really hope she gets over this soon. She’s clearly bright, though not socially.

     Natsuki: “I hate horror movies.”

     MC: “I’ve never even seen one.”

     “I take it back. We’re totally watching a horror movie. I need to see MC crap himself.” 

Natsuki makes a complete one-eighty, just to see me get scared.

“You could breathe too hard, and MC would jump.”

     “T-That’s not true.”

     Monika: “We’ll definitely watch one. What’s the point of Halloween without them, right?”

     Yuri: “May I help in choosing the film? I find that too many horror movies rely on petty jumpscares and gore. I would like everybody to experience what true horror can feel like.”

     “Aha, sure Yuri. I think I’m scared already.”

Yuri appears excited at the opportunity.

     “You won’t be disappointed~”

This sounds fun, but… I know I shouldn’t. “No horror” was one of the strict rules that hasn’t been brought up in years. Xander has been pretty lenient on the rules as of late though. Why shouldn’t I go ahead and have fun for once? Letting up on the rules hasn’t caused anything bad to happen, outside of Carter, but that could happen to anyone.

Before I can finish my own thoughts, Natsuki just had to do it-

     Natsuki: “GAH!”

     MC: “AAH!!!”

     “HAHAHA!!”

     “Come on, did you have to?!”

     “Yes, I did.”

I think I missed part of the conversation. 

As Sayori and I walk home, I share my worries with her regarding Xander’s rules. The thing that bugs me is how specific it is. 

     Sayori: “You could always just ask him. I don’t think he would mind.”

     MC: “But what if he says ‘no’? I definitely don’t want to miss the party.”

     Sayori: “What’s the worst that could happen, right?”

My headaches immediately come to mind. I’m the only person that I’ve ever known to have unexplained headaches like this. But as long as I keep my cool, I’ll be fine. It’s just a movie. I’ve seen tons of movies. 

 

Yeah, I’ll be fine.

Chapter Text

     Monika: “MC, I’m afraid you’re not welcome here anymore! Get out of my clubroom!!” 

 

37 Hours Earlier

Saturday, October 31st, 7:45 PM- Halloween

No horror media, no online gaming, don’t carry any weapons, and don’t go to parties. I’ve lived by these rules for years, but tonight, it seems like I’m breaking almost all of them, except for the gaming thing. There’s been other rules for sure, but tonight feels so much more important. Maybe it’s just the holiday getting to my head, but I can certainly say that the holiday has nothing to do with my headaches. It’s so odd. They’ve persisted all month long. I don’t think headaches are supposed to work that way. They range from mild pressure to very painful. I’ve gotten my pills refilled, but the more I think about it, the more nervous I get. Xander has been pretty dismissive, saying that it will fade over time- but for over a month?! That just doesn't sound right. That x-ray never left my mind either. For my head's sake, I hope Natsuki eases up on the scares, but I won't cross my fingers.

And considering it’s Halloween, I’ve actually brought one of Yuri’s knives with me. I don’t plan on ever having it leave my pocket, but I’m not about to risk another Carter incident. I received Yuri’s permission to carry one around from her collection. She brought a box full of knives to my house shortly after she and Sayori came to a closer understanding with one another. Actually, everyone in the club has gotten closer over the last month. It feels like the club has been the most important event in my life. I'm so glad Sayori got me to go!

     Sayori: “You’re quiet.”

Sayori and I are walking to Monika’s house together. She’s currently wearing a red hoodie and jeans, but she has a duffle bag over her shoulder with her costume in it. She wants it to be a surprise. The bag also contains my pills and some snacks that Monika requested we bring.

     MC: “Yeah, sorry. I’m just thinking.”

     “Have you thought about, well, you know?”

Sayori blushes and averts her eyes. She’s talking about her accidental confession. She may not think it, but I have thought a lot about it. Someone like Sayori being by my side forever sounded great! My only hesitation comes from all the inconsistency in my life. I still don’t know so much. I definitely don’t want to put any of that on her, but if I say that, she’ll insist that she could help.

     “Yeah, I have… a lot.”

I can feel Sayori’s nervousness. I think I’m starting to break a sweat myself. It’s kinda cute, considering what I’m about to say. 

I stop dead in my tracks, prompting Sayori to stop too.

We look each other in the eyes, and I grab her hands and smile.

“I accept~”

I’m getting to the point in my life where I can’t just keep waiting around. I’m sorry, Xander, but I think this is what’s best for me.

The pure joy on Sayori’s face is indescribable! She practically forces me to smile and laugh.

     “EEEEEEEEEK!!~”

She jumps up and down with our hands still connected, upgrading to a bear hug.

“I CAN FINALLY JUST SAY IT NOW!! I LOVE YOU!!~”

     “Ahahaha- Ow!

     ”Oop, sorry! Heheheeee~”

She releases me from her tight grasp, a few tears coming down her face.

     ”Ahhh, don’t tell anyone about this yet. Ok?

     “Ok, yeah, I can do that. But why not?”

     “I-I just don’t think that Xander or my mom would approve just yet. We can tell the club though.”

     "That's ok~ But… it feels so weird."

     "That might just be overwhelming happiness, ahaha~"

     "Well…"

Sayori is suddenly sending mixed signals.

     "What's wrong, Sayo?"

     "My heart is happy, but my head doesn't like it."

     "Is it those rain clouds again?"

     "Yeah, even though it's a rain cloud, it sounds so real."

     "Remember what we talked about?"

     "I'm not my thoughts alone."

     "Right. D-Do you really want this, Sayori?"

     "Y-Yes, I know it! This is what I want! Even if it doesn't work out, I want to at least try. The rain clouds are telling me to cut it off already, but I know what I want."

I can't imagine how hard she would fall back if it didn't work out. She's been doing a little better since I've been sharing my recovery knowledge. It's just little lifestyle changes more than anything. 

     "W-Well, I'm proud that you want to take that risk." 

I hope I don't regret this decision. She could just be tricking herself into thinking she loves me. Gah! I need to quit thinking about it so hard. 

     "It's only thanks to you that I got brave enough to ask~"

     "But you didn't ask. You accidentally blurted it out."

     "Ahh, details details~"

Whether it was really an accident or not doesn't matter at this point. 

     "Alright, blabbermouth, let's get to Monika's house."

When we get to the gate, I press the button on the speaker system. Monika's voice then comes out of it.

     Monika: "Come on in."

The gate unlocks, and we make our trip across their nice walkway.

Monika preemptively opens the door and lets us in, revealing Yuri already being here.

!!! 

Woah!!

Yuri looks to be dressed in some kind of fancy Gothic outfit. Dark purples, reds and black that compliment her hair and eyes really capture attention. 

Monika is doing just as well in style. She's clearly some kind of dark angel. It's mainly a full black dress with some bells and whistles to make it stand out as an angel, no wings though. I imagine that would have been too difficult. It's actually impressive how her costume looks just as good as Yuri's, despite being cheaper.

     Sayori: "Wow! You guys look so cool!"

     MC: "Yeah, that's just… wow!"

     Yuri: "Fufufu, thank you. I took inspiration from a more sophisticated version of the classic vampire. It's far easier to overlook what appears as the common man."

     Monika: "I really like it. I'm a fallen angel. It was the first idea that I got, really."

     "I find it interesting that this was the first idea you had. Perhaps there was some subconscious inspiration."

     "Aha, maybe- what about you, Sayori? Is that your costume in the bag?"

     Sayori: "Mhm~ I don't think it looks as good as you guys' costumes though."

     "Oh that's alright, Sayori. It's not a competition. Besides, I think Yuri won already anyway."

     Yuri: "R-Really, it's just something I found online." 

     Sayori: "I'm gonna go change… uhh, where's your bathroom?"

     Monika: "Down that hallway to the left."

Sayori leaves to put her costume on. 

     MC: "I guess me and Natsuki are gonna feel kind of weird.”

I’m literally wearing a black shirt and jeans, and Natsuki said she couldn’t afford a costume. 

DING DONG

“Gah! Sighs”

I guess Natsuki is pushing the gate button.

Monika and Yuri quietly giggle at me before Monika pushes the button on her wall that has a microphone above it. 

     “Come on in.”

Natsuki makes her way to the door, which Monika opens for her. Natsuki is wearing her pink hoodie and the same pink skirt with leggings, as well as… a goblin mask. You’ve got to be kidding me.

“Hey Natsuki! Welcome!”

     Natsuki: “Hey, Monika. Hey guys! I see you don’t have a costume, MC.”

She takes off the mask and smirks.

     MC: “I mean, I’d hardly call that a costume.”

     “If it’s so bad, then how come you're scared of it?”

     “W-What? I’m not scared.”

     “Not yet~”

She winks at me, clearly implying devious plans.

     Monika: "Okay everyone, there's snacks on the counter over there, and I'll put on some music. Oh, and we can't forget a good atmosphere."

Monika takes a remote out of her dress pocket and dims the lights just enough to be spooky but also allow sight. Most of the light is still coming from large windows in the front of the room around the door. All I can say is that Natsuki's mask is definitely creepier in the dark.

     Sayori: "I'm back~"

I turn around to see Sayori's costume. It's a high purple dress with a purple witch hat. The insides of them are orange. An orange bow on the hat and orange and purple striped thigh highs. 

Somehow, I can’t stop looking. I think the fact that we’re a couple now is changing my bias.

     “Hey, that looks pretty good still, Sayori.”

     Yuri: “I agree, although it’s a bit too… silly for my tastes; you adapt the friendly witch quite well.”

     Sayori: “Thanks, it’s actually an old costume.”

That explains the length of the dress.

     Monika: “Well I think it’s cute.”

     Natsuki: “Hey, Sayori, I think it looks cool too.”

     Sayori: “Gasp Hi, Natsuki! You did bring something!”

     “Yeah, I pulled it out of the back of my closet.”

Natsuki couldn’t afford to even alter clothes into a costume, much less buy one whole. But I guess she still found a way to make me look even more isolated, as if being the only guy here wasn’t enough.

“How did you even get your costume together, Yuri? That looks crazy. N-Not in a bad way, but y'know. What even is it?”

As the girls talk about clothes, I can’t help but look at Sayori. She looks so cute! Now I know for a fact that suddenly being a couple is altering my view of her. I mean, for crying out loud, she’s the only one of them that doesn’t wear makeup, but she still looks great.

     Monika: “Caught ya staring~”

     MC: “Hah!”

Monika somehow slid around my view to jump me. And now I feel a subtle pressurized pain in the back of my head. I’ll hold off on the pills though.

“Uhgg-”

     “Ahaha, sorry, MC, but I couldn’t help noticing that you never commented on Sayori’s costume.”

     “O-Oh uhh, I think it looks really good. Y-You know, like Yuri said, she pulls off the friendly witch vibe.”

Monika is bound to catch ulterior thoughts. I can feel my face glowing and heating up.

     “I see… Would you say she looks cute?”

She’s reading me like a book right now.

     “Y-Yeah, I’d say the colors make it kind of cute.”

     “Would you call it sexy, even?~”

     “W-What?! What are you trying to get me to say here?!”

     “Ahaha, calm down, I’m just teasing~”

     “Your brand of teasing is exhausting.”

Not only that, but I feel the thumping in my head getting faster.

     “But seriously, did something happen between you two?”

     “I guess there’s no hiding information from the president. A-Actually, w-we uhhh… oh jeez.”

     “I’m sorry if I’m pushing a bit. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

     “I-It’s not that I don’t want to tell you; it’s just that I might need some help. It’s too embarrassing for me. Sayori!”

Sayori turns to me after I call for her.

     Sayori: “Yeah?”

     “I think Monika caught me slipping already. Would you care to do the honors? Please?” 

I desperately plead, not having the courage to say it myself.

     “EEEEK!”

Sayori gets giddy way too fast. She skips over to me, grabs my arm, and holds it close to her chest.

“Me and MC are a couple now!!”

My face is going to explode from the heat. I can’t even look any of them in the eyes. 

     Monika: “Congratulations, you two!”

     Yuri: “Y-Yes, of course, congratulations.”

     Natsuki: “Ew, now you guys are gonna get all lovey dovey in the club.”

     Sayori: “Heeeeey, don’t be mean. We won’t do that.”

     “I’m just messin. Good for you Sayori. It’s about time MC left his room and got a girlfriend. Not like he had to look very far anyway.”

     MC: “H-Hey!”

At least Natsuki was able to get my mind back down from the embarrassment.

Sayori, still holding my arm close, leans in and whispers.

     Sayori: “Can we have our first kiss right now?~”

OKAY THEN, NEVERMIND!! My embarrassment meter just went through every floor of Monika’s big house! Sayori is diving into this thing way too fast!

I whisper back.

     “S-Sayori, please don’t! M-My head can’t take this much attention as it is! W-We will later. I promise. Plus, do you really want our first kiss to be in another girl’s house?”

     “It does sound weird when you say it like that. Ok, but now you owe me, hehe~”

Uhg, I didn’t realize this relationship was going to get this exhausting this quick. 

     Monika: “Okay everyone, let’s give MC some relief for a second and get to the first activity.”

That’s right. We planned things to do ahead of time.

“Since Carter so graciously ruined the festival, let’s play 'A Book A Minute'!”

Yuri suddenly perks up at the announcement. I didn’t even realize that she looked kinda distant before now. 

We all sit at Monika’s dining room table, openly connected to the main living room. 

We’re doing alright with horror themed stories until it’s Yuri’s turn. 

     Natsuki: “Time for us to get blown out of this game completely.”

     “Aaaand go!”

Monika calls as she sets the game's timer on her phone.

     Yuri: “Ahem, the Smith’s new Victorian home was all that they have ever wanted. It was perfect for their lifestyle. A scenic view, lovely bedrooms, spacious room to entertain guests- all of this was now in the couple’s hands. Most importantly, the isolated location would assist in lessening Mark Smith’s struggle with his mental state. But alas, each night would bring more disturbances to the lively pair. Creaking floors and flickering lights could be explained, but as time passed, the number of unexplainable oddities would increase. Despite his wife’s doubts, Mark could swear that voices speak to him in his sleep, and that objects move overnight. Is there a higher power at play, or are Mark’s schizophrenic symptoms finally driving him mad, forever trapping him in a vortex of psychological terror?”

That sounds horrifying. My head pounds just a little faster simply by imagining myself in Mark’s shoes.

     Natsuki: “Why is Yuri allowed to play again?”

Everyone laughs at Natsuki’s comment, even though she’s probably serious. 

     Monika: “Should we all just agree that Yuri wins the game?”

Everyone simultaneously agrees.

     Sayori: “Maybe we should change it and let Yuri be the judge, since she’s so good with the scary stuff.”

     Yuri: “It was a simple story, really.”

     Monika: “Even so, you delivered it in a slow and chilling way, and still beat the one minute buzzer. Forty-five seconds.”

… 

After another half-hour of playing a modified version of A Book A Minute, we all move on to writing scary poems in five minutes or less.

None of us are really finished by the time the buzzer goes off, except of course, Yuri and Monika.

     Natsuki: “Whatever, I’m going to the bathroom.”

Natsuki walks away from the table, leaving us to resort to idle chatter. 

     Monika: “Hey, MC, go see what’s taking Natsuki so long.”

     MC: “O-Oh, me? Ok then.”

I head toward the hallway where the bathroom is. I’m not sure why they sent a guy to check up on her. Isn’t she in the bathroo-

     Natsuki: “RAAAH!!”

     MC: “GAAAAAAAAH!!”

My body feels like it explodes as Natsuki jumps me with her mask from around a different door. My head pounds quickly and painfully. 

Natsuki is cracking up, but I'm trying to stay on my feet. I feel like my vision is blurring! Not good! I need my pills! 

     "H-Hey, are you ok?"

She didn't jump right in my face, but the outcome doesn't seem to have changed.

     "N-No, where's the duffle bag?! Sayori! Where's the bag?!" 

I have no choice but to yell from the hallway connecting to the open space the girls are in.

     Sayori: "I think I left it in the bathroom!"

Natsuki runs back into the bathroom and comes out with the bag a minute later. 

I'm leaning against the wall to stay standing. The pain is harsh, and it feels like I'm fading in and out of consciousness, my thoughts being taken away.

     Natsuki: "SAYORI! His meds aren't in here! It's just your clothes!"

I hear multiple footsteps coming toward me from behind.

     Monika: "Here MC, take these!!"

Monika puts three pills in my hand. I don't have time to think about it.

I swallow the pills quickly.

Monika guides me to her couch in the living area to sit down.

Yuri brings me a glass of water.

     MC: "T-Thanks, Yuri."

The pain and dizziness wear off surprisingly fast, less than two minutes. 

     “I’m sorry, MC. Natsuki texted me to send you down the hallway. I knew I shouldn’t have-”

     "I-It’s alright, Monika. I'm feeling better already. What did you give me?"

     Monika: "I think it's better that you don't know."

     Sayori: "Is it safe?"

     "Y-Yeah, it is."

Monika was never the best liar when put on the spot. I can't exactly complain though.

     MC: "Natsuki…"

     Natsuki: "Yeah yeah, I get it. I'll stop. No more scares."

     "Thanks… Heh, sorry I have to take the fun out of the holiday."

     Yuri: "You have no control over it. There's no need to apologize."

     Sayori: "Maybe we should just skip to the movie. We can just sit on the comfy couch and relax."

     Natsuki: "Have you ever even seen a horror movie, Sayori?"

     "Ehhhhh, maybe…"

     Monika: "Guys, MC just had an episode. I don't think it would be a good idea to watch a horror movie."

I don't want to disappoint everyone. The headaches are mostly gone anyway. 

     MC: "It’s ok. Let's watch it."

     Yuri: "MC, forgive my bluntness, but I believe you've gone mad."

     "N-No no, don't let my dumb headache stop the party. I'm fine. I promise. It's just a dumb movie, right?"

Monika and Yuri look at each other with concern.

     "It's one of the highest rated and most terrifying in the industry."

Gulp

Xander is going to kill me, but…

     "It's still just a movie. I can handle it."

     "I wish I had your bravery upon my first viewing."

     Monika: "Sigh Boys…"

Monika brings the snacks to the ottoman, and Yuri gets the movie out of her purse. Sayori takes her place right next to me. 

I whisper in her left ear.

     MC: "Why in the world did you want to kiss here?"

     Sayori: "Eheheh, I thought since the club brought us back together, that it would be kinda poetic or something."

I guess she isn't wrong, but it's still too awkward.

     "Sorry, Sayo, but that’s not a good enough reason for us to kiss in front of our friends. That's too weird."

     "Yeah, I went a little overboard, ehehe. Sorry, it’s just so exciting~"

     "That's ok. At least you didn't say it out loud."

     Yuri: "I hope you're all prepared for a masterpiece in psychological fear."

Oh boy…and just when I can feel the pressure come back. I guess that medicine wasn't as good as mine after all.

     Sayori: "Love you~"

Sayori shoots me a whisper before the lights are shut out.

I look in her eyes and smile.

     MC: "I love you too~"

Sayori lets out a small squeal of happiness and leans into my shoulder before the lights go out. The natural light of the sun has long since set out. I can’t lie. This place is way creepier already. I hope this was a good idea.

-------------------------------------------

 

MC’s headaches were catching up to him fast, and the movie only helped to amplify these effects. Yuri was not exaggerating. This film was absolutely terrifying! The movie masterfully sets up its psychological elements, enough to make MC sweat a substantial amount. His heart races as he watches the scenes play out, but the darkened environment made it feel real, more real than any movie he was ever allowed to watch. The pressure in his head had turned to pain shortly after the film began, and it became throbbing pain just as quick. 

Everything started to make sense to MC now. Xander’s warnings were justified. He didn’t know why, but he just knew they were. He couldn’t take another of Monika’s pills. Overdosing could lead to worse problems. MC wants to move. He NEEDS to move, but with the fear shooting through his heart, he can’t. Sayori only gripped his arm tighter as the movie progressed. The ambient noises, the brilliant yet terrifying cinematography, the acting- it was becoming too much. 

The movie had become silent. Time itself seemed to freeze for MC. In a familiar state, his consciousness seemed to fade, with the throbbing pain in the back of his head rising with his heart rate. It felt just like the day Carter had brutally beaten him. This wasn’t a movie; it was a mistake. MC either had to speak up or move. But he dipped his toes too far in, and now he was in no condition to do so. 

With his breathing ragged, sweat dripping from his face, and brain in serious torment, the movie came to life, blaring out to the room in a high pitched and horrific scream that sent the whole room yelling in fear, MC included. 

“AAHHHH!!!”

Everyone screamed as the movie let out a well prepared and loud scare, except Yuri, who had seen the movie before.

MC could feel his grip on reality slipping away completely as his body went limp, his consciousness fading into a void of darkness. This night would prove to be his greatest mistake. 

Sayori felt MC go limp, and despite being terrified herself, she redirected her attention to her new boyfriend.

“M-MC, are you ok?”

She asks, concerned as she felt him go limp and let his weight on her.

Natsuki, absolutely hating this experience, decides to see what Sayori is talking about. 

MC doesn’t respond.

“MC?!”

Sayori tries again, shaking him and hoping for a response.

“MC!! Oh no! Turn the movie off! MC isn’t saying anything!!”

Monika, not caught up on the situation, pauses the movie and gives Sayori her attention.

“Wait, what happened?”

Monika asks, attempting to catch up quickly. 

“After that big scare, MC just stopped moving!”

Monika gets up, as well as Yuri, to help shift MC off of his new girlfriend.

Natsuki shoves the ottoman away to give them more room.

“MC, this isn’t funny.”

The president declares, knowing deep down that MC would never pull this off. 

“MC, please wake up!”

Sayori pleads, with tears forming in her eyes.

"GAAAASP!!"

In an instant, MC gasps himself awake, eyes wide and suddenly full of energy as he sits himself straight up.

“Oh my God, MC, you’re ok-”

“SHH!”

MC aggressively shushes Sayori as he grips his head and closes his eyes.

Monika knows this situation is familiar. She remembers the day of the festival as well. She raises the lights back up to normal level and pulls out her phone, ready to see if she needs to dial 110, the national emergency number.

“Hey, what happened-”

“SHHHH!! Gah!”

MC shushes Natsuki as his head throbs once more.

The girls believe that his rudeness is due to his pain, so they remain silent and understanding.

Over the period of around twenty seconds, MC eventually lifts his head and removes his hands from his temples. He begins to creepily smile as he looks at the club with a strange face, beaming with an energy that was completely unfamiliar to them. 

“Ahhh, so this is how far we’ve come.”

MC randomly states with his creepy face and newfound confidence on full display.

The girls knew something felt off here. MC’s confidence was in his friendly demeanor and desire to help his friends, but this seemed like nothing he had ever done before. Monika, however, recognized this oddly twisted smile from the day of the festival, but he lost consciousness right after.

MC stands to his feet as Sayori breaks the silence amongst them. 

“MC, are you ok?”

“Oh, I’m more than ok. I’m AMAZING!”

This response only sought to confuse the other members even more. He isn’t passing out this time.

“Ok? So, we don’t need an ambulance?”

Monika asks.

“Nope! This might be the best day of my life!”

MC declares as he raises his hands to the sky, still smiling away.

“Why are you being so weird?”

Natsuki rightfully wonders.

I’m weird? HAHAHAHAAA!! Maybe you freaks should take a look in a mirror, assuming it doesn’t break, heheh~”

MC proclaims in a maniacal laugh in what he sees as a joke.

“Excuse me?!”

Monika angrily retorts.

“What the hell is wrong with you, MC?!”

Natsuki attempts to dig into MC but is cut off.

“What’s wrong with me?!”

At this point, Sayori had backed up a few feet, standing next to Monika.

“I’m not the shortstack that gets beaten by her own father, hahaha!”

MC’s laughter sends the whole room in a shock.

The girls gasp at this revelation, switching between looking at Natsuki and MC.

“W-Wh- y-you… T-THAT’S NOT TRUE!!”

Natsuki attempts to salvage the situation in vain.

 MC starts slowly approaching Natsuki, in the fashion of a predator hunting their prey.

“We’ve seen the wounds, and you’re pretty bad at hiding the evidence you stupid kid. There’s a reason you don’t like being touched. Bet it reminds you too much of daddy’s touch, doesn’t it? That belt straight across your back, or the beer bottles he hits you with- heh, it’s what you deserve you little BRAT!” 

MC aggressively charges Natsuki, making her instinctively yelp and put up her hands to cover herself. Her base instincts kick in at the first sign of aggressive movement. As his crazy laughter ensues, she realizes that he was just faking aggression as she lowers her hands and begins to let tears loose, her boundaries completely violated and abused.

“Stop crying and grow up already! HAHAHA! I swear you’re such a stupid little-”

As MC continues his verbal assault, Yuri steps in to protect her new friend.

“MC! Stop this! You’re acting insane!”

Yuri summons the confidence required to protect Natsuki, but not to protect herself.

“Oh, so you’d rather we talk about this!”

MC pulls out the knife he borrowed from her collection.

“E-Eh?! N-No! Please don’t do that!!”

Yuri pleads, as she recoils back in shock, her heart quickening along with Sayori, who knew about Yuri's cutting.

“Why not? I think Monika and Natsuki both deserve to know what kind of freak they’ve become friends with. It’s the honest thing to do~”

He says in a mocking tone.

“She once told me this knife could cut through skin like paper. Odd how she knew such a specific detail-” 

MC dashes forward to grab Yuri’s left arm and harshly pulls up the sleeve of her immaculate outfit to reveal all her cutting scars. Yuri is at first too stunned to move, until she comes to her senses and escapes his grasp, no longer able to hide her past. She tries her best to hide behind her hair, but MC won’t have it, smiley as ever.

“I mean, what kind of freak cuts themselves open like that? You love that stinging feeling, don't you? Every time you see that blood, you're reminded how hopeless you are. She doesn’t deserve friends-''

MC leans close to Yuri, making her freeze up.

“-and she knows it. She deserves to be alone with her knives. To think that she actually wanted to be my girlfriend, HAHAHAHAHA!!! Who would ever want to date a freak like YOU?!”

Sayori and Yuri have the strongest mental reaction to this. 

“T-That’s not-”

Yuri attempts to defend herself, almost completely locked up, but gets cut off.

“Carter should have taken you and just-!!” 

“STOP IT, STOP IT, STOP IT!!”

Sayori loudly interrupts MC and saves Yuri from his onslaught.

“Oh yeah, the new girlfriend~”

MC responds with his predatory grin.

“WHAT IS GOING ON WITH YOU?! You’re not acting right!”

Sayori has been in tears from the moment she learned of Natsuki’s pain.

“Oh you would know about that. Always acting happy for everyone, aren’t you? 

“MC, please-”

“SHUT UP!!”

MC shouts, scaring Sayori.

“You were right all along. You don’t deserve happiness!”

The girls are struck with a sort of mental paralysis when MC says this. 

“You’re the saddest human I know! You were right. Your friends should just abandon you! No one wants a depression-fueled freak like you in their lives! Oh boo hoo, you lost your parents.”

Sayori is on the brink of bursting in tears as MC makes mock crying motions with his face and hands, but she’s ultimately too scared.

“You were right about one more thing. He should have left that noose the way it was! You’re a complete waste of space and a burden!”

The complete fear and shock of hearing MC’s words were enough to recoil everyone back a foot. 

Monika feels stuck in place for all of this, until she finally gets a hold of herself.

“MC, I think you should leave!! NOW!!”

Monika gathers the courage to do what needs to be done.

MC glances around the room with a wide and unsettling grin.

“Fine by me. Soon, I’ll be living the dream anyway! HAHAHAHA, WOO!!”

MC laughs and cheers himself out the door, super hyped and leaving his fellow club members confused, embarrassed, hurt, and utterly betrayed.

Chapter Text

November 2nd, Monday, 6:30 AM

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

I sling my arm over to my nightstand to turn off my alarm, only to be stopped by a sudden jolt of pain in said arm. 

     MC: "AAHG, ow-ow-ow!" 

To say the least, I'm awake. But why does my arm hurt? Did I sleep on it wrong? It felt more like a sore muscle.

I move to get up, my eyes still foggy, only to feel that same soreness all through both my arms and legs. I almost fell on the way up.

"Gghhhnnn-"

I stumble around and determine that this pain is indeed muscle soreness. What did I do? I can feel my head still pressurized but not in pain. Wait, wasn't I at Monika's house? WAIT! My alarm doesn't go off on weekends!

I quickly pick up my phone and see that it's Monday!! 

"WHAT?! B-But I thought…"

I remember being at Monika's house on Friday, but I don't remember much past the poems. Anything else is just a blur. It's like a dream. I'm not even in the same clothes.

I tap and swipe to check my texts. I got one from mom.

     Mom: "I'll be back tomorrow from New Zealand."

I send a quick reply and then back out to check the Literature Club chat.

     "Huh?!"

The group chat is gone!! 

After a quick check, I still have the individual numbers of the club members, aside from Amy, obviously. At least the last month wasn't a dream. 

I get ready for school, not wanting to be late for my walk with Sayori.

With toast shoved in my face, I run out the door and briskly walk to Sayori's front door. 

Once I arrive, I knock on her door and yell.

"Sayori! Are you ready?"

No response. 

"Sayori? Sayo?"

Being used to the routine, I walk in and start looking around. 

Kitchen is clear. Living room is clear. Based on the lack of noise, I assume she's still asleep.

I head upstairs to find her door wide open. Glancing in doesn't help solve the mystery. The room is empty, clear of clutter, but pretty dusty and not vacuumed. I'll have to remind her of the importance of staying clean to her mental health. Maybe I can hold off a couple of days.

I guess she's already gone to school? I should get moving then.

I shoot her a quick text.

     MC: "Hey, where are you?"

As I keep a brisk pace to school, my text remains unread. 

"I hope she's ok."

If I don't see her at school, I'll have to call the cops and gather a search party. You'd think she would be ecstatic at the thought of our walks after we became boyfriend and girlfriend.

After swiftly and barely making it to school, I head inside and see Sayori at the end of the hall, signified with her coral hair, back facing me.

"Oh thank goodness-"

Before I can approach her, the warning bell goes off. I definitely don't want to be late. I guess I'll see her in the club anyway.

Finally, club time! Now I can get some answers-

     Mr. Akira: "MC! Would you do me a favor and help me with this tutoring?"

Sigh 

The one day I really needed to get to the club, I'm stopped at the class door. 

I can't turn him down though. Mr. Akira has always been the nicest to me out of all the teachers.

I was able to get this kid caught up in about ten minutes. Like all the other students, he sneered and really didn't want to be near me, but we got through it alright.

I quickly get to the club, my leg muscles hating every movement of the walk.

I hastily open the door.

     MC: "Sorry I'm late guys! I had to help Mr.-"

Once I read the room, I see a very concerning sight.

All the girls are looking at me with surprised, disgusted faces.

Sayori is sitting at a front desk with tears flooding her face, eyes red.

Yuri is standing behind Sayori with her right hand on Sayori's left shoulder.

Natsuki was sitting next to Sayori, back facing the door.

Monika is standing in front of Sayori's desk, arms crossed.

Natsuki stands up and stomps in my direction with fury!

     Natsuki: "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE, YOU PIECE OF-!!!"

BAM 

     MC: "AHHGG!!"

Natsuki just punched me in the gut!!

"AWWWHH- w-why?!"

     Yuri: "Natsuki, please, let us not stoop to his level." 

     MC:"...W-What??"

     Monika: "You have SOME NERVE coming back here, MC!!"

Now they all look straight up furious!! Sayori looks more upset than furious though.

     MC: "I-I… wait what happened?!"

I'm so lost! What did I do?!

     "That's not funny, MC!! I know you're not the most sociable person, but that wasn't a joke!!"

     Yuri: "It was monstrous, evil, despicable-!! I-I… sniff…"

     MC: "I-I don't remember anything over the weekend! Please, tell me what hap-"

     Monika: "Stop it, MC!! I will NOT tolerate your behavior!! Go out with some dignity and apologize!!"

     MC: "W-Wha-... I-I apologize? W-What am I apologizing for?"

     Natsuki: "OH THAT'S IT!!"

Natsuki angrily marches to me, face and fists red. I jolt back and put up my arms in defense!

     Sayori: "NATSUKI, STOP IT, PLEASE!!"

Just before Natsuki can swing, Sayori pleads that she restrain herself. 

Sayori’s eyes meet mine. She doesn't look like the others. She's upset, and still a little angry, but she also has a conflicting look of sadness. 

She doesn't want to fight, but this only lasts a moment. Sayori can't look me in the eye for more than a second without sobbing and bursting into tears. She puts her head in her arms on the desk and continues weeping.

     MC: "Sayori, I-"

     Yuri: "DON'T SPEAK TO HER! You reveal all our personal secrets and DARE come back?!?!"

Yuri steals my attention, revealing her slightly red eyes. 

Wait! Personal secrets?? She can't mean-

     Monika: "Sigh I gave you a chance to clear your conscious at least a little bit. This club isn't safe with you. MC, I’m afraid you’re not welcome here anymore! Get out of my clubroom!!”

     MC: "What?!"

     "You heard me. GET OUT!!"

My mouth is agape and my heart is racing. I can feel sweat from this encounter flowing down my forehead.

     "M-Monika, please, t-t-this is just a misunderstanding!!"

     "I won't repeat myself. LEAVE!! Or I'll personally get you expelled!"

My eyes widen in shock! NO! I can't leave! This club is the best thing to ever happen to me!

This going to make me look foolish but-

I fall to my knees and bow my head, hands planted to the floor, triggering every one of my aching muscles.

     "Please, don't kick me out!! This club changed my life!!"

Monika is silent for but a moment and proceeds to speak with a little bit of a disheartened tone, yet still angry.

     "You should have thought of that before your outburst at the party!"

     "Outburst?"

     "Don't make this any more painful than necessary. Final warning- get out!!"

My heart plummets into the earth's core. I can't believe it…

As I rise up from the floor in pain, I feel my eyes well up.

The members, aside from Sayori, look at me sternly, fully expecting me to leave.

I can barely restrain tears. What happened?! Why is Monika kicking me out?! I didn't do anything!!

     "O-Ok… goodbye…"

I'm forced to leave my friends, my club, my life, all because of a misunderstanding. 

As I close the door behind me, my chest feels both pained and heavy. My heart has been stabbed and my head throbs ever so slightly. 

As the full realization hits me, I let out a single loud sob, possibly loud enough for the club to hear.

----------------------------------------------------

And the club did hear. 

Each and every member feels a bit bad, but this was necessary.

"I-I think we should go home early."

Monika declares in understanding.

"No! Please, don't leave me alone."

Sayori's emotions have taken control as she begs. She knows herself better than she used to. She knows it would hurt to be alone, since her rain clouds are bigger and darker than ever. She’s more scared of herself than she is of being a burden.

"O-Ok, well would you like to come back to my house?"

Monika offers.

"Sniff I-I really don't want to go back there."

"Oh right. I understand."

"S-Sayori, if you'd like, I'm sure my father wouldn't hesitate to let you come to our home."

Yuri says, giving Sayori another option.

"Choke Really?"

“Certainly, t-to be frank, I don’t want to be alone either.”

Yuri admits to her friend.

“Natsuki, you’ve been quiet, considering.”

Monika says, trying to open up to Natsuki.

“I just… can’t believe he did that.”

Natsuki mutters, choking on her words.

“The one time I trusted someone-”

She looks away in frustration and a sense of betrayal, the high of her anger finally dying down. 

Sayori turns to her disheveled friend.

"Natsuki, we don't think anything bad about you, just because of those things he said."

"I-I know, but I didn't want anyone to know. I didn't even tell him."

A single tear falls from the normally aggressive girl's left eye.

"W-Would you like too- u-uhmm, I-I mean, y-you're free to… c-come to my house as well, i-if you want."

Yuri's invitation is extended with no eye contact and a red face. It still feels odd to her that the same girl that used to fight with her is now one of her friends. 

"Uhmm, thanks… but I probably shouldn't. My dad expects me back right after the club time."

Natsuki disappointingly responds.

"Would you like us to call the authori-"

Monika doesn't have a chance to finish her question before getting loudly cut off by Natsuki.

"DON'T YOU DARE!!"

Natsuki gets furious at the mere suggestion.

"I-I'm sorry, Natsuki. I won't do anything you don't want me to."

Monika says, backing down.

"He's still my dad, and he hasn't always been that bad."

Natsuki continues. 

"Forgive my bluntness, but those sound like the words of a victim with Stockholm Syndrome."

Yuri adds, to her dismay.

"Are you kidding me?!"

Natsuki snaps.

"Hey, it's just an idea! We don't know exactly what your home is like. Let's calm down and get a good night's sleep tonight. Okay?"

Monika says in a desperate move to diffuse the situation.

Everyone is in silent agreement. 

But one more thing is on everyone's minds and has been all weekend.

Why?

Chapter Text

November 3rd, Tuesday, 12:25 AM

The silence of the night was deafening. Only the occasional creak of the floor and the sounds of her own footsteps filled the dark void of the house. Her steady rhythm as she walked down the carpeted stairs was elegant and swift. This was a practiced movement, and she had mastered it over the years like a discipline. In no time, she's on the first floor. The steps forward felt much longer. Every time her foot hits the floor, her heart rate accelerates. 

She finally reached her destination. She flicks the light switch and turns on the counter top lights. The shine of the light reflects beautifully off of the marble… and the knives.

"Yuri?"

Yuri turns quickly and freezes, caught like a deer in the headlights by Sayori.

"What are you… YURI!!"

She was caught red-handed in her own home, like a child reaching in the cookie jar. Yuri stands stunned in her purple button down pajama shirt and pajama pants, with a kitchen knife in her right hand.

"S-S-Sayori!! I-I'm not- this isn't- u-uhmmm…"

Yuri tries desperately to salvage the situation, but fails.

“Please don’t do it, Yuri! You said you wanted to stop.”

Sayori pleads.

“I-I… I can’t… I need to!”

Yuri says as she looks at the sharpness of the blade and pulls back her sleeve.

“Yuri don’t-!”

Sayori quickly reaches for the knife, but in an act of instinctive defense, Yuri twists it toward Sayori before pulling it back, mistakenly cutting her palm.

“OW-”

Sayori takes a sharp breath and holds her other hand over the cut.

GASP”

Yuri immediately drops the knife to the floor and grabs the first aid kit from the cabinet above that she was going to use on herself. 

She holds the bandages and grabs Sayori’s wrist.

“Hold still…”

Yuri instructs as she skillfully wraps the roll of bandages around Sayori’s hand, having done this countless times.

When the bandage and tape is applied, Yuri covers her face in shame and turns away from her victim. 

“Yuri? I-It’s ok. I’m not hurt-”

“This is not ok! I’m not ok! Why can’t I just be normal?!”

Sayori can almost hear the tears coming from her friend.

“MC was right. I’m a freak!”

“Yuri, don’t say those things.”

“It’s true! I don’t deserve your friendship. Why would anyone want to be friends with a freak who cuts their own skin open?!”

Yuri begins sobbing lightly.

Sayori approaches her friend once more and puts her arms around her.

“You don’t need to deserve it, Yuri. I want to be your friend. I want to be there for you. I wasn’t lying last time, and I promise I’m not lying now.”

Sayori says in an attempt to bring Yuri back to the light.

Sniff How could you? I just hurt you. I hurt myself.”

“And I’ll help you. I promise.”

“He said he would help me too.”

Yuri says, dejected. 

“Don’t think about MC. Something is just wrong with him. He didn’t mean those things.”

"Even if that were true, he's still right about me."

"He cares, Yuri. I promise."

"How can you defend him after what he said to you?!"

Yuri exclaims, very confused by Sayori's unfounded optimism.

"I just… don't think he was ok. There was something wrong."

Sayori tries to explain poorly.

Yuri picks the knife up off the floor and puts it in the dishwasher before leaning on the counter, exhausted from her internal crisis.

She recalls the things MC said about Sayori.

"I-Is it true? Were you… s-suicidal?"

She hesitantly asks.

Sayori simply nods as she looks down. 

“I-I had no idea, Sayori.”

“MC found a-”

Sayori says before cutting herself off. She struggles to say the word as the reality of things dawns on her. 

“What did MC find?”

“A-A noose…”

Sayori stares down, refusing eye contact. She feels her throat catching on her breath.

Yuri suddenly regrets asking, not entirely sure how her friend is feeling. 

They stand in silence as reality paralyzes them, only the hum of the air conditioning being heard. 

“He actually cut it.”

Sayori finally continues in a melancholy tone.

“He was a mess when he found out, but he cared about me. He loved me.”

She says, sounding more sad with each word spoken. 

“Love”

Yuri thought as MC’s words rang in her mind.  

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

To think that she actually wanted to be my girlfriend, HAHAHAHAHA!!! Who would ever want to date a freak like YOU?!”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The part she hated the most was that he wasn’t wrong. She had developed feelings for him long before his outburst at the party. And now his former girlfriend stands before her. It didn’t feel bad though. It’s not like either of them were pursuing him anymore.

“A-About what he said- I-I didn’t… w-well-”

She gets cut off by Sayori. 

“The part about you wanting to be with him?”

Sayori replies as if she were reading her mind.

“Y-Yes…”

Yuri shamefully answers.

“It’s ok. He was a pretty great guy. It’s not like I’m mad at you or anything, hehe.”

Sayori manages to let out a low chuckle, though not a happy one.

“R-Right… W-Will you two ever speak again?”

“I-I… I don’t know. He texted me a few times, saying that he didn’t know what happened. But, that’s insane, right?”

Sayori desperately asks, hoping that Yuri agrees. 

“Yes, the only explanation would be if he were drunk, but we had no alcohol.”

Yuri says with a tinge of anger in her voice. 

“Can I tell you something, Yuri?”

Sayori asks seriously.

“O-Of course, anything.”

“I really hope MC is telling the truth. Didn’t he seem really confused today?”

“Yes, but he’s also a good actor. For example, the time he used a coffee spill as an excuse for Natsuki to throw away her poem.”

“W-Well, yeah but… he cried when Monika kicked him out. He got on his knees and…”

Sayori’s thoughts become flooded, overwhelming her and making her emotional.

“I just can’t believe he said those things.”

Sayori says with tears forming and her voice failing.

Yuri recalls their last emotional encounter and follows suit with what she knows she needs to do. 

Yuri approaches Sayori and embraces her. 

As such, Sayori cries a little harder with plentiful sobs.

“I know, Sayori, but we must face the facts. He had to have said those things on purpose. There is no other explanation.”

But even Yuri doesn’t believe her own words entirely. 

----------------------------------------------------

November 2nd, Monday, 7 PM

Natsuki lies in her bland looking room with gray walls and wooden furniture, along with dark beige carpet. The only semblance of color is her blue covers and sheets that still have a dark hue. 

She’s always hated the blandness of her bedroom, but today in particular, she doesn’t care. All she can think about is MC. She can’t get his words out of her head.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 “That belt straight across your back, or the beer bottles he hits you with- heh, it’s what you deserve you little BRAT!”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Yuri’s words echo in her mind as well.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Forgive my bluntness, but those sound like the words of a victim with Stockholm Syndrome."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Natsuki’s heart races faster, despite her lack of movement. She can feel the tension in her chest. 

It wasn’t true, was it? Her father had always been there to make sure she was fed, clothed, even if he was picky in that regard, and properly educated. That’s a parent’s job, right?

All these thoughts don’t serve to ease Natsuki’s mind. If anything, she’s even more conflicted. 

Despite constantly defending him from the judgment of others, Natsuki couldn’t say with confidence that he loved her. 

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

Natsuki’s heart jolts as her door is being slammed.

"Natsuki! Open up!"

Her dad yells from the other side.

"Crap crap crap!!" 

She quickly hops up and grabs her school skirt off the foot of her bed, knowing that her dad has no hesitation in regards to walking in her room when he's mad, no matter what she says.

Despite not matching at all, she approaches the door in the blue skirt and a white undershirt and opens it.

"Y-Yeah?"

She says lifelessly. 

Her dad does look mad!

"Why did I just get an email saying you're almost failing chemistry?!"

He yells as he crosses his arms.

Her eyes widen as she is introduced to the email system for the first time in the worst way possible.

"I-I'm sorry. My tutor is… uh he…"

As she struggles to think of a lie, her dad breaks back in.

"Don't use your tutor as an excuse!! Your grades are your responsibility! I'd better see good grades by the end of the semester! I'm not working my ass off so you can sit in your room reading kid's books and going to a book club or whatever!"

"Y-Yes sir…"

Natsuki has hit the lowest point of her life. She can't even look her father in the eyes.

Her stomach growls right in front of her dad. He simply says nothing and walks off to the kitchen to get himself microwavable dinner. 

Natsuki doesn't even feel like eating. She goes back to her room and lies back down. Somehow, her dad feels inconsequential. Her mind goes back to MC, her best friend who hurt her.

----------------------------------------------------

November 2nd, Monday, 8 PM

Monika couldn't focus. She couldn't think at all.  As she sits at her desk, she sees a single line on her history essay after sitting on it for an hour.

MC, her friends, the club- that's all she could think about. She knew something was wrong, but she didn't want to risk trying to fix it for fear of making things worse. 

"I need to take a walk."

She says to herself out loud.

She stands from her desk, wearing jeans and a tank top and leaves her room.

As she traverses her second floor hallway, she hears both of her parents in her mom's office room. Any noise in the house can be recognized by Monika instantly, as the building is usually dead quiet. It's so rare to see them both at home, she had to listen in. She never hears them both actually talk in person. The door was just a crack open. 

“Have you been having more trouble at work?”

The mother asks the father.

“Yeah-”

He replies with an exhausted sigh.

“-I’m worried about Patient X. I think I made a mistake.”

He continues dejectedly. 

“Still won’t tell me even their gender?”

She lightly chuckles, something Monika isn’t used to hearing.

“Hah, you know I can’t do that, dear. The government looming over your shoulder is a good incentive not to.” 

“So what’s their problem?”

She continues about the mystery patient.

“I let off some of their restrictions, but they got into a fight and now they have new medical concerns.”

He says, concerned himself. 

“Do they know?” 

“No, they’re concerned, but they know nothing. And their mother is staying tight lipped as well.”

He explains.

"They've really been happy with their new way of living, but I'm worried something bad is going to happen… But how can I lock them back up?"

"You seem more stressed than usual. Sit down."

His wife says, worried.

"I-I'd rather stand, but you might want to stay sitting down."

Monika's mother Asa looks more concerned and stays seated.

"The government sent them to the same school as our daughter."

Monika's eyes widen. 

"A Patient X? At school? Didn't MC say he sees a therapist?"

Monika questions herself.

"Xander, honey, don't let your feelings get you arrested. If you do something wrong, they'll take you. How will Monika handle it?"

Asa says, in an attempt to steer him right.

"I… I don't know what to do. Patient X is still human too. I don't want to force them back into that old life."

Monika has heard enough. It made so much sense to her now. She had a feeling she wasn't going to get a lot of sleep tonight. She had work to do.

----------------------------------------------------

November 6th, Friday, Dr. Xander's Office 

     Xander: "Really?! All of that happened?!"

     MC: "Yeah, and I don't remember anything. I went from poems on Saturday to being hated by my friends on Monday."

Xander puts his notes down and gets really jittery. His hands shake a little, and his breathing becomes more desperate. 

I'm not sure what he's making of this, but I told him about going to Monika's house and how I don't remember the rest of the weekend.

     "MC!! This is why I told you to follow the rules! If you did watch a horror movie like you planned, you could've undone years of progress!!"

     "Progress? Progress with what?!"

Xander wants to say something, but he won't. 

"Exactly!"

     "MC, you just need to trust me-"

     "I've been trusting you for years! Why can't anyone just tell me what's going on?!"

I don't want to yell at him, but I’m so tired that I can’t think straight. It feels like I haven’t been getting any sleep, despite the fact that I have.  

     "MC, listen to me, it's life or death!"

     "You told me that years ago. The closest I've ever gotten to dying is over a month ago when I got sent to the hospital."

Xander looks like he's about to burst. We both don't seem to be in the best of moods.

     "I think we should both calm down and get some rest."

He's still upset, but I force myself to calm down.

     "Yeah, ok."

     "Come back next month."

     "Alright."

Getting up hurts as usual now, and I head out of his office.

The sun hits my eyes as I leave the building. 

How could this happen? Sayori hasn't been answering my texts. I wanted to go to her house, but I just don't think I should. But my life has been flipped upside down in an instant. 

Once I get home, everything looks stale. The games, anime, and manga that I used to enjoy so much, appear to be nothing but a bland time waster. I can't even stomach to break any of it out. Food doesn't even sound good right now. 

Did I really reveal their secrets? Sayori's depression? Yuri's cutting? Natsuki’s dad? I don't remember anything like that. But the looks on their faces when I walked into the club room don't lie. They were angry. They had the faces of someone who's been betrayed.

But I didn't do anything… I feel like I'm back to square one. No friends, staying home, and just doing homework. But now I don't even feel like playing video games. It'll just remind me of Natsuki and the club.

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

November 3rd, Tuesday, 3:00 PM Club Time

This was the first time MC had not been allowed in the club room, and it was evident by the deafening silence in the room. Monika stared at her laptop, Yuri at her book, Natsuki at her manga, and Sayori at her desk, but they were all thinking about the same thing. How could he have betrayed them on such a deep level? Monika knew this was on their minds all night just by looking at them, and she knew the club could not go on this way.

“Hey, guys?”

Monika calls attention from the room, forgoing her usual catchphrase. 

“I know we’re all struggling, and I can’t stand to see my friends like this, so…”

Monika stands and moves a normal desk to face the back, toward the club.

“Sayori, help me make a circle of desks.”

She asked the vice-president. 

“O-Ok, sure…” 

As Sayori helps Monika, Natsuki questions the president’s motives.

“What are we doing this for?”

Her tone comes off as extremely tired. It’s almost as if Natsuki wants to sound as she usually does, but she just can’t or won’t. 

“I’d like everyone to move to these desks.”

Monika responds.

Yuri and Natsuki glance at one another before standing from their seats to transfer to the circle. 

Monika and Sayori sit down with them. Everyone looks to be a mixture of depressed and tired. 

“Listen, I know the last few days have been hard, and school doesn’t stop, no matter what. I hate seeing you all like this. So I want to provide a place for you to voice your feelings and grievances. I won’t make you say anything, but I know you guys hate the deafening silence as much as I do. And I’m sure we’d all like to get the club back to normal.”

“There’s no way. It’s not possible.”

Natsuki says with her head down, and her voice completely lacking energy. 

“Maybe not, Natsuki. But I know that allowing you guys to speak your mind in a safe place won’t hurt. I know this sounds silly, but everyone lock hands for a second.”

Everyone looks confused, but since Sayori got started so quickly with Monika and Yuri’s hands, Yuri and Natsuki are forced to comply. Monika to Natsuki and Sayori, Yuri to Natsuki and Saytoi, etc.

“Nothing leaves this room. Are we all in agreement?”

Monika switches to a stern voice to make sure her fellow club members understand. 

Everyone simply nods their heads, despite the obvious fact that MC said he’d never tell either. Promises only go so far.

“Okay, you can let go.”

And they do. 

“Can I go first?”

Sayori lifts her hand as a volunteer, moreso for her friends to get more comfortable with the idea.

“Of course, Sayori.”

Monika responds. 

“Sigh, that day, on our way to Monika’s house, he accepted my confession of love. He sounded so normal. After everything he did for us- It doesn’t make sense. Yuri, he took a beating for you. He went to the hospital for you.”

Yuri simply looks away in thought, more aware of this than anyone. 

“He sacrificed so much for us. It wasn’t until that dumb movie. I knew he shouldn’t have watched it! He told me! I could’ve done something to stop what he did.”

Her eyes begin to tear up.

“You alone are not to blame. I knew as well.”

Yuri confesses to the group.

“So did I.”

Monika adds.

“Me too.”

Natsuki says.

“Regardless of what we knew, those were his words, and he is the only one to blame for them.”

Yuri logically deduces.

“I just wanna-...”

Natsuki mumbles to herself.

“What was that, Natsuki?”

Monika asks.

“N-Nothing, go on…”

She says in a dismissive attitude. 

“It’s ok, Natsuki. You can say anything you want.”

Monika attempts to reassure the normally bold club member.

After a second of consideration, Natsuki speaks.

“It’s just, how can you fall so low? He was… nevermind.” 

Natsuki stops herself mid-sentence.

Yuri decides to speak up to her friend. 

“Natsuki, I know he completely broke down the trust you two had built up. A-And I don’t want to make you say anything that you don’t wish to. But I would just like to say- I’m sorry for assuming Stockholm Syndrome yesterday. I spoke without thinking. I won’t assume anything about you and your father again.”

Natsuki looks at Yuri with a bit of shock before looking back down. 

“Thanks, Yuri.”

Her completely normal reaction catches everyone off guard. 

“I would like to say a few more words.”

“Go ahead, Yuri.”

Monika allows.

She takes a deep breath before speaking.

“I would like to ease my mind of a certain issue that Sayori brought up to me.”

Sayori perks up in curiosity.

“T-There is no possible way that MC was speaking unconsciously, right? I’ve thought a lot about it, and the only theory I could formulate is in regards to the pill you gave him, Monika.”

The room aims their attention to Monika.

“Sorry, Yuri. I’m afraid that was just an experimental pain pill.”

“Experimental?”

Sayori points out.

“Yeah, my dad contributes to those fields, and sometimes he’s given permission to use them. He’s also MC’s therapist.”

“W-What?!”

Natsuki blurts out, finally showing some energy.

“Xander is your dad?!”

Sayori spouts.

“I knew he reminded me of someone.”

Yuri recalls.

“And…”

Monika begins, but debates if she should say this.

“What is it?”

Sayori pushes.

“Well… I don’t want to get anyone’s hopes up, but… there could actually be more to MC’s story that we don’t know about.”

 

 

November 6th, After School, 4:30 PM

It was no use. No matter what she tried, Monika couldn’t find a way into her father’s computer. It wasn’t just password protected, the password changes every two weeks. This wasn’t an abnormal amount of security for medical information, but she was curious as to why it had to be this way. Any hardware or program that claimed to be able to hack the PC was too risky for Monika’s liking. She didn’t want to break the machine. Monika knew she needed help, but the first person that came to her mind made her want to puke. 

“UHG! No! I’ll find another way!”

She told herself loudly. 

But part of her knew there probably weren’t many options. Monika pulls out her phone and looks at it with self-hatred. Why was she even considering this? This was stupid! The worst idea she could even come up with. 

Nonetheless, she uses her call history to dial the number.

“It’s for the club.”

She reassured herself.

RIIIIIING RIIIIIING RIIIIIING

“Hey hey hey! You have some great timing! I have your job all set up! But you called me, so what’s up, babe?~”

----------------------------------------------------

November 7th, Saturday, 1:30 PM

My mind won’t stop racing. I almost don’t even remember what day it is. But regardless, I have too much energy. My muscles have grown significantly, and I have no clue how! I’ve been working out, but not this much. I know biology, and I know for a fact that this isn’t normal. But I also can’t be bothered to care. Shortly after I was kicked out of the club, the days started blending together. I barely brought myself to do the bare minimum of homework anymore, and I couldn’t keep focus on a game or show for very long. How did I end up like this? Even a hot shower doesn’t sound appealing. Something needs to change. I can’t live like this.

But why not? I’ve lived exactly this way for years. But the club- The Literature Club changed everything. 

As I sit on my bed, looking at the floor, I decided right then that I needed to do something about this. I’m going to Sayori’s house.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

     MC: “SAYORI?!”

Either she refuses to answer, or no one’s home. 

“Sigh”

If I walk in at this point, she might call the cops on me. Maybe Yuri’s dad would arrest me, and then I’d be in big trouble. 

I look at the texts on my phone. Sayori’s read them, but she hasn’t responded. 

I can’t force myself on her, but if I do nothing, I may never talk to her again. 

“AAAAHG!!”

I kick the brick fence that belongs to the house next to her. 

I need to take it easy. 

As I walk through the slightly chilly city streets, my thoughts also wander to Xander. I shouldn’t have lashed out at him like that, but I’m so sick of his rules. Maybe if he would actually explain them, I wouldn’t mind, but he won’t even give me that! I can’t even believe I put up with it for so long. My mom won’t be happy either. Uhg, I forgot about mom. 

As I add even more stress to myself, I go to get something to eat, something that Sayori and I will likely never get to do again. 

I visit the library and lament the fact that Yuri, Natsuki, and I will likely never read together again. 

… 

I walk past the coffee place that me and Monika hung out at. 

Before I know it, I had wandered the whole town, and my feet are killing me. My energy levels may have dropped, but I feel no better. 

As the sun drops low, I decide to head home before the darkness takes over what little light is left. 

I make my way to the school as the nearest landmark to get home.

As I walk along, a certain long hair length catches my attention. 

It’s Monika!! She’s standing at the school entrance looking around, seemingly at nothing in particular. She’s wearing jeans and a green hoodie.

I swiftly approach her.

“Monika!”

She immediately turns to me and freezes up.

     Monika: “M-MC?! N-Not now! I don’t have time for this.” 

She declares with a slightly angry tone.

     “Why? What are you doing?” 

I ask, just happy to be talking to any of the club members.

     “O-Oh, I’m w-waiting for some friends to pick me up.” 

Her attitude changed very quickly, and she stuttered. She’s lying. 

     “A-Anyway, will you please just tell me wh-”

     “MC, I’m serious! You need to leave!” 

Monika stands firm with her returning attitude. 

     “Please, I-” 

I see someone running behind the school. They look familiar.

     “I won’t say it again, MC. Leave!” 

Monika declares one last time. 

BZZZZZT

     ???: “We’re out of here, come on!”

     MC: “W-What the-”

Monika immediately takes off running behind the school.

That voice came from her hoodie, and I recognize it too. 

Carter!

----------------------------------------------------

30 Minutes Earlier

Monika is in a windowless white van with Carter and two of his friends.

“Alright, I have a very simple job for you, and our debt is paid. Well, our first one is anyway.”

Him and his friends give her a disgusting smirk.

We break into the school. You warn us if anyone tries going in.”

Carter holds a portable two-way radio and points at the buttons.

“If you see someone coming, press the talk button twice. It’ll make a sound on our end.”

He demonstrates the sound by hitting the button twice.

“If someone tries going in the building, hit it three times. Here-”

He shoves it in her hoodie pocket. 

“Easy, got it?”

“Y-Yeah, I got it.”

Monika says in complete disgust with herself. Her whole body shakes in fear, imagining every way this could go wrong, despite how easy this seems. Not to mention her shady bosses.

“Five minutes until we get there!” The driver yells.

“Now, uh, what was this favor you wanted to ask me?” He says with another smirk.

 

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

Same Time

BZZZ  “All available units, we have reports of a possible 10-62 break-in at the high school at 106-0041 Takayama-to, Minato-ku, Azabudai.” 

The police car's radio system lit up to report the break-in. 

“10-17, I got it.”

Tamotsu, Yuri's father, responded on the radio. 

“10-4”

The radio operator responded. 

Yuri’s father knew what he had to do to keep his precious safe, even if it went against every one of his instincts. 

“10-26 Nine minutes.”

He reported his estimated time of arrival.

After he arrived, he did notice the school doors open. As he left his car to inspect it, Carter’s words rang in his mind. 

____________________________________________________________________

     Carter: “If you get any calls about any break-ins AT. ALL. Report nothing. Pretty simple stuff, right? That’s all I need. Just this one small thing. GOT IT?” 

“But if you don’t do this one simple task, then I can’t guarantee you or your daughter’s safety, or her… hehehe, purity. We go to the same school, after all.”

____________________________________________________________________

That evil man sickened him to his core, but just the thought of anything happening to his precious Yuri made him do the unthinkable. 

After a deep breath, he closed the school entrance and walked back to his car. 

He took another deep breath before picking up the radio.

“10-24, no sign of forced entry on that 10-62. Must have been an employee picking something up.”

Tamotsu regrettably reported. 

“10-4”

The dispatcher says as she dismisses the event. 

The officer feels a pain in his chest. He’s never broken protocol before, especially not on purpose, but it had to be done. At least, that’s what he convinced himself as he drove off to resume his patrol. 

----------------------------------------------------

 

November 8th, Sunday, 2 PM

"No peeking~"

Carter says with a smirk as he hooks up his laptop to Xander’s home computer. It looks like he brought an entire kit with him in a bag, not just his laptop.

Monika looks away, still disgusted with herself. She decided to wear the most unappealing clothes she could find to reduce harassment from her “guest”, a pair of baggy sweatpants and a poofy bland sweater. 

"I should've just abandoned MC, but I can't. But why did I ask Carter of all people for help? Now I'll owe him."

She thinks to herself as Carter does his thing, but she was at least confident he could do it.

"Stupid-"

Monika mistakenly mumbles to herself. 

"What was that?"

Carter asks, not looking away from his screen.

"N-Nothing, just talking to myself." 

"Better not be calling me stupid."

He says in a snarky tone.

"N-No, not you."

Monika smartly replies.

“So, you want some patient information, huh? Look at Miss Perfect asking me for help, heh.”

He mocks her while he works on the hardware.

“Don’t remind me, jerk.”

Monika snaps back. 

“Just making conversation~” 

“How did you already know where I lived?”

Monika interrogates. It’s true. Carter invited himself over after hearing the details of the job. 

“You realize you’re the daughter of one of the best medical professionals around, right? You think I didn’t know where he lived already? How I knew is a secret~”

He smugly responds.

“I hope you know I don’t normally take petty jobs like this, especially as one of the heads of Chenji. I made an exception just for you, baby doll~”

He teases as he continues working.

She hated the sound of that. 

“What?! I need a pin too? You’re telling me this thing is protected by a looping password system and a pin?!” Carter rants as he continues working. 

That was even more odd to Monika. Is this Patient X info that important?

After about an extra five minutes, Carter shouts in celebration.

“Woo! That’s how we do it, baby!”

He yells like this is his first time doing it.

“The mayor's medical history?! Don’t mind if I do~”

Carter immediately wants to snoop on all of this information.

“Hey! Hack it in your own time! I need MC’s medical files.”

Monika commands.

“Yeah yeah, whatever, I know what I’m doing… MC, huh? Interesting~”

After a moment of hunting, he finds an isolated document that requires yet another hack.

“Are you kidding me?! Grrr… Your dad is pissing me off! I need another password!!”

He begins working on this layer of security.

This amount of security was starting to concern Monika. She had never known her dad to be paranoid of anything. This was strange to her. 

After another five minutes, Carter comes to a pleasing realization.

“Heh heh~”

Monika hears Carter chuckle, sending a fearful feeling to her chest. 

“Babe, your price just went up~”

He smugly smirks. 

“Come look at this.”

He angles the computer monitor to her, showing her MC’s documents. 

“See that symbol in the top left? This is a government document.”

Carter seems to be getting joy out of committing a federal crime. 

“In other words, this wasn’t some little job I did for you. You owe me BIG time~”

His evil grin grew as Monika’s eyes widened and heart raced. 

“T-That’s not how it works!! It only took you like fifteen minutes!”

Monika tries to resist his logic with her own as her breath becomes heavy.

“Not how it works, babe. The crime matches the price~”

He begins to look at her with a controlling evil. 

Monika’s heart races even faster as she regrets everything she’s done in the last 48 hours. 

“I can do whatever I want with you, and you can’t say ‘no’. What I want is you~”

The creep reaches around her shoulder and pulls her close before she pushes away.

“I-I’ll do whatever you want, but don’t touch me!”

Monika spouts in a panic that grows by the second. She understands Carter’s influence, and she knows that she’ll have to convince him to not do anything to her physically.

“You don’t have a choice, Monika~ You just turned eighteen anyway.”

She has no idea how he knew her birthday. Age is just an excuse as it didn’t seem to stop him before with Yuri, who was seventeen from the start. Hearing him use her name was somehow worse sounding than “babe”. 

As he closes distance, Monika shouts. 

“Y-You’re not done yet!!”

Carter looks at her, confused.

“I haven’t even gotten my end of the bargain!! Give me time to look at that file!!”

It’s clear she’s panicking, but Carter feels obligated to fulfill his end of the bargain nonetheless. “Change” may be Chenji’s game, but so is order.

Carter glares at her like a predator as he begins to leave the room. He stops at her shoulder, grabs it, and pulls her to where her ear is right next to his mouth.

“I’ll be in touch. Until your debt is paid, you're Chenji's property, my property. Just remember, you can't run.”

Carter spoke in a much deeper, scarier, and spine tingling tone than his usual carefree one, before giving her ear a lick, chuckling, and leaving the house. 

“Uhhg!”

Monika exclaims as she wipes his disgusting spit off of her ear. 

With Carter gone, Monika releases a breath that she didn't realize she was holding in. Her chest begins to pound. Her breathing becomes ragged, and she continues to sweat from the engagement. She leans on the wall of her dad’s office and suffers from strong anxiety in her body. She holds herself tightly as she takes hefty breaths. 

“W-What have I done?!”

She begins to freak out and imagine the worst scenarios possible. Carter just tried to make a non-consented advance on her. He called her "property". Her body shivered in fear when she thought about it. 

When Monika looks up, she realizes she needs to get the data she needs from her dad's computer, before he gets home. When she thinks of her friends at the Literature Club, she's able to pull herself together and sit at the office chair in front of the PC, albeit with some anxious chest pain. 

Monika decides to take pictures of the document instead of reading it now. She can barely think. Her mind is too distracted by the horrible decisions she's made with Carter. 

After around five hours later, Monika's father, Xander, returns home. Monika has been doing nothing but lying down and pacing, trying to calm herself down after being dubbed as "property" by Carter. Seeing her father made her both happy and very sad. She stole from him, but he loves her. Right now, she needs love.

"Hi dad!"

Monika was able to put on a cheerful face for her father. 

It was more important now than ever for her to put on a confident face.

"Hey sweetheart!"

Xander responds. 

Monika embraces her father in a hug, needing to feel the warmth of a loved one.

As he returns the hug, he asks with a smile.

"Woah, what brought this on?" 

Monika couldn't put on her brave face for long. She had stolen something important from her father, and it may have ruined her life. She lets her facade crack for just a second too long as a sob echoes through the house. After the first sob, the second came easier. Monika couldn't handle the stress and anxiety she was feeling. She attempts to hold back with grit teeth.

"Hey hey! It's alright. Come sit down."

He said with concern as he guided her to the couch that was practically right next to the door. 

"Sob I-I’m sorry."

Monika tries to get a grip on herself. She isn’t an emotional person, but this was too much for her. Hours of overthinking and anxiety built up to this moment. Tears were already sliding down her face.

Xander simply sat there and acted as a shoulder to cry on, hugging his daughter who needed support. 

Once Monika got herself together, she let go of him and spoke.

“I’m sorry~”

Part of her apology was for crying out of nowhere, and part of it was for stealing. 

“You don’t need to apologize. Do you want to talk about it?”

Xander said with a gloomy face.

Monika looks up with confliction, occasionally letting out a sniff.

She lets out a heavy half sigh- half sob before speaking.

“I-I’m just really stressed right now…”

She says simply.

Xander sighs before putting his arm around her shoulder.

“I’m sorry too, Monika.”

Her father says to her surprise. 

“I learned recently that I’ve made a terrible mistake.”

Monika immediately wonders if it’s about MC.

“I learned that you can’t force a life on someone without consequences, and I… I think I did that to you.”

Monika is stunned as her father apologizes. She showed no emotion but instead, listened.

“Me and your mother put heavy expectations on you. We wanted you to be like us, but we didn’t… I didn’t give you a choice.”

He hugs Monika once more.

“I’m sorry. Can you forgive me, honey?”

Monika sobs once more, not for her father’s apology, but for the sorrow she feels after stealing something important from him. She feels like she betrayed him even more now. But regardless of the hypocrisy in her heart, she knows she has to feign confidence, like she’s been used to doing. 

“Sniff Of course I forgive you. I love you guys.” 

“I love you too.”

They embrace a little tighter, but Monika still feels broken. 

“I’m proud of you, no matter what your grades look like.”

“Sniff Thanks, dad. I-I think I’m going to go to bed early.”

In understanding, the therapist father lets her go.

“Goodnight, sweetheart.”

Even as they exchange smiles, Xander still felt uneasy about Monika. But he knew his little girl was tough. 

As Monika hit her bed, she looked at her phone and debated looking at the documents.

“I could delete them, and it’ll be like nothing happened.”

She told herself. 

“But Carter wants payment…”

She remembered after sniffling. 

She puts her phone down for the night, not able to take on the load of whatever is in that document.

...

November 9th, Monday, 3 PM, Club Time

Monika showed up early to the club meeting. She wanted some time to read the government document on Patient X without any other eyes in the room. As odd as it sounds, she wanted people around her to keep her emotions in check. The club were the only people she trusted for that.

"Patient X" Records and Current Status

 

Background:

 

At the age of three (3), Patient X suffered a series of traumatic events involving dangerous chemicals. Based on initial test results performed at the time, the chemical was radioactive. A mass developed on Patient X's cerebellum, however their symptoms are not exclusive to the functions of the cerebellum. This mass was not cancerous, but it was deemed too dangerous to remove. Patient X's brain had developed with this mass and began to receive blood flow and brain signals. This is unheard of in the medical field, currently. The aftermath of this incident was not detected by medical professionals until Patient X reached the age of eleven (11), when Patient X performed a large predetermined act that they claimed to have no memory of doing. This act will be referred to as "Incident A".

 

(Incident A:

 

This incident was recorded as being performed by an entity separate from Patient X. This report is closely related to DID (Dissociative Identity Disorder). However, many factors lean against this theory, as the separate personality that took part in Incident A is the only commonality between Patient X's condition and DID.)

 

Moments after Incident A, Patient X was struck in the previously tested area of the brain, the cerebellum, by a heavy object. 

 

This document was created during that time. 

 

After being in a state of unconsciousness for two (2) days, Patient X claimed to have no memory of Incident A. Patient X was kept in a controlled environment and tested many times following this claim. Many medical and psychological professionals were able to verify his statement as true. Patient X is a new case entirely for the medical field and is to be treated with the utmost care. 

 

(Doctor's note: 

 

Patient X could be the key to treating many disorders. The trauma from this radiation makes their brain unique, but it also makes controlled testing on others inhumane and illegal. But if we can find out what makes this supposed second personality, or separate memory bank, tick, we can open the gateway to new fields of study, new drugs, and many more possibilities. I know it has to do with that mass in their brain, but it seems dormant, as far as our scans are concerned. But I will continue this journey, for the sake of our world.)

 

Many scans have been performed on Patient X for six (6) years, however, we've received no abnormal results. The idea that Patient X is lying has been ruled out entirely. For the safety of others, they are to be continually kept in a controlled environment as instructed by Xander Nicolaides. The activity of Patient X and Dr. Nicolaides will continue to be tracked.

 

Further results will be documented.

 

Individual Medical Records

!!!

Monika stands from her chair and paces back and forth. She can’t believe what she just read! If MC really is Patient X, then he was telling the truth! Not only that, but her father has been tracking his case for years! But how are her friends going to take it? He hurt them quite badly…

The club door begins to open. As Monika turns around, she is greeted by Yuri and Natsuki, who presumably walked to the club together.

Monika smiles as best as she can for the sake of her friends.

“Hey you two!”

Monika cheerfully exclaims.

“Hello Monika.”

Yuri responds with a weak smile.

“Hey…”

Natsuki doesn’t even try to smile. Both of them simply take their seats.

As Monika continues to pace more subtly, her mind filled with racing thoughts, Sayori comes through the door with a bottle of apple juice.

“Hi Monika.”

Sayori smiles, even if it’s completely fake.

“Hey Sayori.”

Monika responds as Sayori takes her seat.

The door opens once more to reveal Amy, getting everyone's attention.

“Uhhg! Can you believe I got a week of detention just for talking?!”

Amy raises her voice as she swipes her red disheveled hair from her face.

Everyone glances at each other, wondering how to handle the situation. Most of them assumed she had lost interest and left the club.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

Amy asks with her typical skeptical glare.

Monika knows that the president is the one that should handle this situation.

“Well Amy, we’re… kind of suspending the Literature Club.” 

“Suspending it? Why?”

Amy questions, again with her journalistic aggression.

“We’re having some issues with the club. I don’t think you need to be here anymore. These issues don’t concern you. It’s nothing personal.”

Monika tries to deliver the news as calmly as possible. 

“Wait, where’s MC?” 

“Crap!”

Monika thinks.

“He’s not in the club anymore, due to personal problems.”

She chooses her words carefully. 

Amy sees how everyone looks a little unsure of themselves as they can’t keep eye contact while their president bends the truth .

“Are you just trying to get rid of me?”

Amy crosses her arms.

Monika knew she would say something like this. 

“Amy, he’s just not here anymore. Please just let us attend to our personal business.”

Monika lets out a little annoyance as the stress and anxiety from yesterday still loom over her.

“Fine, I’m looking for MC.”

Amy finally leaves to pursue her investigative snooping. 

Everyone lets out a sigh of varying volumes.

“Should have let the door hit her on the way out. I forgot she was even here.”

Natsuki says in a slightly annoyed yet reserved manner.

“She does come off quite strongly.”

Yuri semi-agrees.

“Alright guys, let’s get those desks set up real quick.”

Monika puts on her happy face for her friends, still wondering how to tell them about her new knowledge of MC.

The girls set up a circle of desks like they did last week. 

“Anything on anyone's mind?”

Monika attempts to get the ball rolling. 

“I don’t see why we have to keep doing this.”

Natsuki says in a melancholy tone. 

“We do it so that we won’t be alone, Natsuki. We don’t want to just lay in bed all day overthinking and getting sad.”

Sayori explains in an understanding yet blunt fashion. 

Natsuki is taken aback, as Sayori just described how Natsuki’s average day goes now without even knowing about it. She’s been doing nothing but laying in bed and getting upset.

Sayori notices this and continues to try and connect with her friend.

“Ehehe, we’ve both probably been doing a lot of overthinking.” 

“I know I have.”

Monika joins in an attempt to make Natsuki feel less alone.

“It’s not exactly a new trait of mine, but yes, I overthink pretty much everything.”

Yuri finishes the circle of overthinkers with hair fidgeting. 

“W-Who says I overthink?!”

Natsuki attempts to bring back her former energy but fails. 

“I know what I’m doing. I-... don’t…”

As she starts lying, her mental space collapses, as does her energy. She couldn’t keep talking. She was starving, and she wasn’t in the mood to argue over nothing. 

"Natsuki, we just want to help you."

Sayori tries to help her friend a little too hard.

"It's alright, Sayori. No one needs to have answers pried out of them. That goes for all of us, not just Natsuki."

Monika corrects Sayori. 

Natsuki lays her head in her arms with a tired huff. 

"I-I would like to say something."

Yuri speaks up.

"Go ahead, Yuri."

Monika says.

"T-There's obviously no point in hiding my cutting anymore. But I left my collection of knives with MC. I told him and Sayori I wished to break this… bad habit. So, I gave him my box to remove most sources of temptation. But… I want them back, even if I shouldn't. Part of me is screaming to just let him keep them. T-This has been scratching at my brain for a few days now..."

"Are you kidding me?!"

Natsuki makes a surprise exclamation.

"E-Excuse me?"

Yuri responds, perplexed.

"You can't quit because of that asshole!! If you take your knives back, it's like he wins!"

Natsuki attempts to raise Yuri's resilience with renewed energy.

"I don't know if that's the right way of looking at it."

Monika says with confliction.

"No, it's alright, Monika. I think I understand where Natsuki is coming from. I'll try not to let his words get to me. But I'm not sure if I can."

Yuri dejectedly admits.

"We're here for you, Yuri. Remember when we said we'd be there for each other? All you need to do is call me."

Sayori reminds her with a caring smile.

"Y-You can call me too, i-if you want. Not that I'm asking you to!"

Natsuki fumbles her offer and breaks eye contact.

"Same here~"

Monika adds.

"T-Thank you all. I-I'll try my best."

Yuri tries to think positively.

"T-That’s all I wanted to say."

Yuri closes out, playing with her hair and holding back the urge to apologize for wasting their time. These are her friends, and she trusted them.

“Can I go next?”

Sayori volunteers.

“Sure, Sayori.”

Monika encourages her vice-president.

“I know I haven’t said anything about it, but… I’ve been missing my parents… a lot.”

Just saying this makes Sayori have to hold herself from getting too emotional in front of her friends. 

“After MC said those things, I just missed them more than usual. MC was like family when we were kids. He was all I had left of my childhood~”

Sayori couldn’t restrain herself this time as she let tears loose along with a sob. She covers her face, not originally intending to cry, but it couldn't help but be wondered how miserable Sayori was alone at home.

Monika scoots next to her and puts her arm around Sayori. 

“I’m so sorry, Sayori.”

Monika tries to comfort her friend, which only makes her sob more. 

Yuri also puts her hand on Sayori’s shoulder. Even Natsuki comes over to not feel awkward. The club finds themselves all comforting Sayori for the second time since MC’s outburst, but this time Sayori was feeling even more pain than before.

Sayori tries her best to compose herself quickly.

“Sorry sorry, I didn’t mean to cry. Sniff.”

Sayori says as she brings herself back quite quickly.

“It’s ok, Sayori. You have every reason to release your emotions.”

Monika says to justify Sayori’s feelings.

“I must say, you’re quite amazing, Sayori.”

Yuri says to the surprise of the vice-president. 

“You’ve been through so much, and yet you keep going on. Y-You’re certainly stronger than I…”

Yuri genuinely smiles at Sayori.

“Now that I think of it, yeah. You’re kinda like, the toughest person I know.”

Natsuki adds.

“Aheh, guys, I’m not that strong…”

She stops herself.

“MC told me the exact same thing once…”

Sayori shares as she self-reflects.

“Speaking of MC, Natsuki, is there anything you’d like to say?”

Monika asks.

“Not really…”

Natsuki blandly responds.

“Alright, just remember that we won’t judge you. But I have something important to tell you guys. You might want to sit back down.”

Monika warns as Yuri and Natsuki return to their seats with concern.

“What’s this about, Monika?”

Sayori asks as she clears the remaining tears from her eyes.

“Well, it’s about MC. Guys, I think he was telling the truth.”

Monika announces as she holds her breath to hear their response.

Yuri sighs in disappointment.

“I was afraid you would say that, but I didn’t think you would be the one to pronounce it first.”

Yuri says, much to Monika’s confusion.

“What are you talking about, Yuri?”

Monika asks, knowing there’s no way she could possess the same intel she does.

“I know we all miss the man that he was, but the idea that he really didn’t mean those things he said was simply brought up to clear Sayori’s conscious more than my own. There’s no point trying to convince ourselves that the events of Halloween didn’t occur. Although I must say, I didn’t realize you worried for him so much.”

Yuri logically rips Monika’s statement apart, as the others drop their heads with glumness.

“No no, it’s not like that, Yuri. I have proof!”

Everyone’s faces perk up in hope, just a little bit.

“Hear me out-”

----------------------------------------------------

MC's House

Mom just got back from yet another contract overseer trip, and I had to share the recent events with someone. I didn't tell her that I was knocked out by a horror movie or else she’d have a fit about Xander’s rules. I didn’t tell her about revealing the girl’s secrets either. I just told her I was kicked out of the club.

     Mom: “Well, I am sorry to hear that, MC. It’s probably better this way. No more hospitals or fights to worry about.” 

Why did I even bother telling her? I knew she would say something like that. 

My lack of energy causes me to snap at her.

     MC: “Yeah, perfect, I’ll just go back to being a neet that just plays video games and gets treated like an outcast at school. Thanks.”

Mom isn’t pleased by my snap and proceeds to say the same thing she always does when she thinks I’m being disrespectful. 

     “MC, I don’t appreciate you getting smart with me!”

     “And I don’t appreciate you hiding my own life from me. Still won’t tell me about dad, the government, you cutting me off from Sayori- do I need to go on?”

With a huff and tight lips, mom leaves the living room, likely to get ready for her trip to India tomorrow. She’s clearly sick of having this argument. I didn’t even want to have it, but I couldn’t help myself. 

“Uuuhg!” 

With a groan, I head to my room. 

As my feet swing under my bed, I hit a box, and I immediately know what it is. I reach under my bed and pull out the collection of Yuri’s knives, much more easily with my muscle gain. They all have different designs and color patterns. It would be a great collection if they weren’t used for something so terrible. I want to give them to her, but that would just encourage her to cut again, and I know she wants to stop. I hope the club is treating her well. I’ll hold on to these for the rest of my life if I have to. 

I fall back on my bed after placing the plastic box on the floor. The club hates me, my mom is mad at me, and I only see Xander once a month. Amy is the only person I could even talk to right now. I should just save my energy for tomorrow. I’m sure she’ll come to me at some point. 

I feel completely alone. I have no one to talk to. Mixed with my complete tiredness, I feel tears well up in my eyes. Just before I let my thoughts overwhelm me, I hear something else. 

“SOB”

Mom?

I leave my room and quickly go to hers to make sure she isn’t hurt.

“Mom, are you ok?”

When I turn to look inside, she’s kneeling at her bed, trying to hold back tears, but failing.

     “No, no I’m not~”

She keeps weeping into her arms.

I go over to her and put my hand on her back.

     “Do you need anything?!”

I try to help her. We fight, but she’s still my mother. At this moment, I remember the times she cared for me and Sayori as kids, not our arguments. 

     “I can’t do this anymore, sweety!!~” 

She sounds like she’s borderline going mad! Wait… ‘sweety’? I haven’t heard her call me that in years!

     “Mom, it’s ok, breathe! Take a deep breath!” 

She borders on hyperventilating as her breath sounds completely hollow. Tears flood her face and her face is red. She doesn’t seem to listen, or she just can’t do it. 

I turn her to look at me.

“Hey! Look at me! It’s alright! Breathe slowly! In… Out…”

Mom finally starts to control her breathing. Her face is still a complete mess as I use my uniform sleeve to wipe some tears from her face. She grabs me in a vice hug that reminds me of Sayori’s hugs.

     “I’m so sorry, MC!! I can’t take it anymore!!”

Hearing her suffer makes tears fall from my eyes as well. My shoulder soon becomes soaked from my mom’s anguish.

     “Sniff I-I’m sorry, mom. Is it what I said?”

I ask, wondering if her suffering is my fault.

     “No, hic, I’m just so stressed. It’s all just too much! MC!”

She backs away from my shoulder and looks me in the eyes, seeing them red. But looking me in the eyes makes her return to my shoulder in a loud sob. She wanted to say something but couldn't. 

After a minute of getting her extra emotions out, she’s able to grab my shoulders and look me in the eyes.

“Sniff MC, I’ve been keeping things from you for years~ I’ve been a horrible mother…”

Hearing her finally just say it doesn’t have the same satisfaction I thought it would. I wanted her to tell me what she knew, but hearing her call herself a “horrible mother” crushes what should have felt like a personal victory. It makes me feel childish. 

“And I… need to be honest with you. You can’t repeat this to anybody!! Understand?”

     “I understand, mom.” 

I give her a little smile to show I’m here for her.

     “I haven’t loved you for years.”

My heart feels like it’s been pierced with an arrow! The last six years come rushing back to me. She’s been keeping her distance and being so cold to me. I can barely remember the times when she wasn’t, except when I remember Sayori. It makes much more sense when she actually says it to me.

I try to speak as my chest aches from her news.

     “M-Mom… you didn’t-”

     “Let me finish. I love you now, but I wanted you to know that I never hated you, son. I’m keeping things from you because I have to, not because I want to. I want you to live your life, make friends, go to parties, and get a girlfriend, but I can’t watch you get hurt either. Please understand, I’m not supposed to be telling you this! Don’t tell anybody! Sniff, I just don’t want to fight you every time we see each other~ I know I’ve been a terrible mother hic. P-Please forgive me for treating you so poorly! Sob Sob

My mom resumes crying on my shoulder. 

All this time, all the coldness that she’s displayed, it was all forced. Something was making her treat me this way. I can’t wrap my mind around it! I guess the stress finally became too much for her, probably a mix of work, travel, and having to put on this face for six years.

     “Mom… I don’t know how to feel, b-but… I’m glad you said that. I love you too. I’m sorry for yelling and snapping at you”

Mom sobs even louder as I embrace her tightly.

I feel like we won’t have to fight now. I still can’t believe what she said.

     “Sniff I’m sorry you were kicked from your club, sweety.”

This apology feels much more loving and genuine than the one before.

This makes me emotional as my eyes become teary. 

     “Gah, thanks mom sniff.

She smiles at me with such happiness and relief.

With an emotional rollercoaster, I feel less alone and closer to my mother than ever before! 

     “Please, just keep doing what Xander tells you. This is all between us two.”

     “Don’t worry, mom. This never happened.”

I reassure her as we embrace one last time before she leaves in the morning.

Chapter Text

I feel something on my forehead. My sleepy mind can't identify it until it moves. It's a hand.

I jolt up in fear and shake my head, only to be met with my mother. 

She jolts back with a quick yelp. I must have scared her.

     MC: "M-Mom! What are you doing?! You scared the crap out of me!" 

She's never woken me up before she leaves town.

     Mom: "Sorry, sweetheart."

It still feels weird to hear her call me that after so long.

"Just letting you know that I'm leaving."

She's never done that. She would always just text me. My brain can hardly wrap around this, as I'm still mostly asleep.

"Don't forget what we talked about. Don't tell anyone what I said, not even Xander!"

     "I won't, mom. I promise."

She gives me a warm smile and backs away slowly.

     "Thank you. I'm going to India again. I won't be back for another month. I left more money on the kitchen counter."

     "Ok, thanks. Bye, mom."

Although I can only respond with a half dead tone, I can still hear the genuine care in her voice. It's like she came back from her last trip with a life-changing experience. 

     "I love you, sweety."

I can't get over how weird that is!

     "I love you too."

Despite how odd it sounds, I can't help but return that love. We've had arguments and maybe fought a couple of times, but she's still my mom. Her words yesterday just tugged at my heart and mind. Actually hearing her say that she loves me softened the blow from being kicked out of the club.

Mom leaves, presumably to the airport, since she has travel clothes on.

I look at my clock. 

5:30 AM

I lay my head back down…

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP

My alarm goes off an hour later.

I proceed with my morning routine, but I feel kind of odd. I'm actually awake this time. I've been extremely tired most of the days since I got kicked out of the club, but not only do I feel awake, I feel strong.

My muscles feel like they've grown tenfold. When I look in the mirror, this isn't too far from the truth. My muscles are much bigger. I see a six-pack forming, and I feel lighter. I haven't focused much on it before now. It's a little scary, but I'm also not complaining. I'll have to see what Xander says about it. 

I make myself some eggs and toast before taking a shower. 

I begin yet another depressing walk to school, without Sayori. One day, we were a couple, the next, she doesn't even want to see me. I still can't believe I would've blabbed about all their personal problems and not even remember. At least, that's what Yuri implied I did.

When I get to school, I walk through the front door and get greeted by an unfriendly face and a fake smile.

     Carter: "Heeeeey, it's the freak!" 

Carter and one of his friends walk up to me, grinning from ear to ear.

Carter aggressively grabs my shoulder, still smiling.

"How does it feel to have the government over your shoulder?"

     "H-Huh?"

     "We all know you're a government guinea pig, freak!"

     "I-I don't know what you're talking about."

He's probably making up nonsense just to embarrass me.

     "I know the truth about you, wacko."

     "W-What?!"

Carter just walks out the front door, looking like he's struck gold. He doesn't even tell me.

The onlookers in the hallway avoid eye contact. I guess they believe what Carter said.

     Amy: "I KNEW IT!!"

     "GAH!" 

Amy sneaks up to my right, but I don't get any headaches this time when she scares me.

     "I knew something weird was going on with you! You're with the government?!"

What is going on here?! All I did was walk to school. 

     "N-No! I don't work for or with the government!"

     "Unless Carter has a vendetta against you, his intel is usually right."

     "How do you even know that??"

     "A good investigator finds patterns."

The warning bell rings, saving me from Amy's onslaught.

"At least I can explain why you aren't in the club anymore. Time overlaps. You need that time for the government project."

She walks away, feeling good about herself. 

Where in the world did all that come from?! My head doesn't hurt, but it's definitely spinning. I'm with the government now? I guess that's more realistic than some of the other rumors I've heard about me. But this one felt different. It’s like they were sure of it. Carter is only here to keep connections with the school faculty, it seems. He doesn't strike me as someone who would get in on high school gossip. He helps run a criminal organization for crying out loud. That outburst had to come from somewhere.

__________________________________

“I hope the stupid government didn’t show up. Uhhg”

__________________________________

Mom mentioned the government once, even more importantly, when she thought I wasn’t home. Surely-

RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING

     “Gah!”

I’m late!!

My day remains mostly the same as any other. Once the bell rings for lunch, I grab my sandwich and go outside to sit at my regular spot around the side of the building. No one eats over there, and it's quiet. But this time, I see an obvious and familiar shade of pink in that spot. 

It's Natsuki!! Lunch just started, but she doesn't seem to have any food. She's just sitting against the brick with her knees up to her chest, looking off into the distance.

I'm a good distance around the corner, and I feel like I shouldn't disturb her. But if she doesn't have any food, I can't just do nothing. 

But I can't. She hates my guts right now, and I can't blame her. If I said anything about her dad, I wouldn't forgive me either.

I see her put her face in her arms. 

She starts… crying?

I need to do something, right?! 

As much as I want to move forward, I can't. I could add to the problem.

She quickly gets a hold of herself and stops crying. Instead, she shifts her head to the side and starts to rest after a few sniffles. Her eyes are closed. 

It saddens me that I can't just go and talk to her. 

Just before I start to leave, I get an idea. It might be a bad idea, but I think it's right.

I start to walk very slowly and carefully over to my old clubmate. Most of the walk is grass, but I take it even slower when I get to the concrete. Her eyes are still closed.

I treat my feet as if they are giant pieces of concrete. I can tell that Natsuki is at least partially asleep.

Once I arrive at her sitting spot, I carefully sit my plastic sandwich bag next to her on the ground.

I start the process over again, only backwards. I turn my back and tread lightly as I make my way around the corner. 

I hate to see Natsuki hungry. I know she probably hates me now, but I feel like I had to do that.

When I walk to the cafeteria to buy lunch, I feel a tap on my shoulder, lightly startling me. I turn around and see Monika!!

     Monika: “MC, we need to talk.”

I can only remember the last time I saw her. She looked like she was working with Carter. I shouldn’t bring it up now. She must have had a good reason to be helping that scumbag. It’s not like she cares for him any more than I do. 

     “M-Monika! Look, I didn’t-”

     “Don’t talk, just listen.” 

I immediately shut my face and give her my undivided attention. She looks extremely stern, like she wants no funny business.

“Is your therapist Xander Nicolaides?”

     “Yes…”

Monika flinches just a little, and her hands shuffle.

     “Is he your normal doctor too?”

     “Yeah…”

Monika suddenly looks a little unsteady, taking a single, deep, ragged breath. 

     “Listen, guys have PE today. I want you to do two things for me.”

I’m extremely confused, but if I can gain the girls’ trust back, it’ll be worth it, whatever it is. 

“I want you to wear yourself out during PE. Get as tired as you can.”

Huh?? What kind of request is that?

“Afterwards, I want you to come to the club ten minutes after it starts. Understand?”

     “Y-Yeah, of course. I’ll do those things!”

     “Don’t get your hopes up. This doesn’t mean you’re back in the club, but the others may be able to get some relief.”

     “Monika, I’ll do anything I possibly can to make you all feel better. Ever since I learned what I may have done, I-”

     “N-Not now, MC. The others should hear it.”

     “R-Right. I’ll see you then.” 

Monika lowers her stern look but doesn’t smile before she walks away. 

I can’t believe it. I may be able to redeem myself!! I don’t remember doing anything bad, but I can never forget how they looked the day I came back to school. They were hurt, betrayed, and angry. You don’t fake something like that. I’m giving it one hundred and ten percent in PE today. I feel pretty good anyway. I should be able to do a lot.

Haaah haaah wheeze. Phew~”

I must have run two miles! Good thing my lunch was light. I’m surprised I was even able to do it. 

I grab a shower with the school facilities before heading to the club. I make sure to take my time in the shower, since Monika gave me explicit instructions to arrive ten minutes late. 

----------------------------------------------------

"There's no way this is going to work."

Natsuki protests.

"Come on, Natsuki, it's worth a shot. What if it's true?"

Monika responds optimistically. 

"I don't know. This whole thing sounds crazy."

Natsuki continues to complain, albeit, with less energy than usual.

"Pardon my bluntness once more, but I wouldn't blame you if you were just wishing him to stay away from the club."

Yuri points out.

"Ok, I want him to stay away. Happy?"

Natsuki snaps.

"Please, give him a chance. I want to know…"

Sayori pleads.

"Fine… but I don't like it."

She snaps once more.

"By the way-"

Natsuki continues.

"Which one of you left a sandwich on the ground next to me at lunch?" 

The girls just look at each other, waiting for anyone to say anything.

"None of you guys did that?!" 

"I guess not."

Sayori says what everyone's thinking.

The first thing that comes to everyone's mind is MC. They can only hope this test will yield good results. 

----------------------------------------------------

My heart feels like it's beating faster now than it was after my run. I wonder why Monika was so specific. Most of the school is gone as I take my extremely long walk to the club room. It’s not long in the slightest, but that’s how it feels. My phone says it's exactly ten after three, and I'm outside the club room. An anxious feeling crosses my chest. I have no idea what's going to happen. I take a deep breath and walk through the door.

All the girls are here aside from Amy. They dart their eyes to me, all standing and looking uncomfortable. Their faces make my heart sink. Monika looks sternly at me, and Natsuki has her arms crossed as she stares me down with a look of warning. 

     MC: "H-Hey guys…" 

My excitement is quickly replaced with bone freezing nervousness after I read the room.

     Natsuki: "What do you mean 'Hey guys'?!" 

     Monika: "Natsuki, please, let’s just get it over with. There’ll be plenty of time for that."

Monika says to keep Natsuki in control. 

Natsuki grits her teeth. She wants to say more, but she refrains, even if it’s just to get me out of here faster.

     MC: "Guys, I-I'm sorry, I-"

     Sayori: "MC, I don't think you should talk yet."

Even Sayori looks a little stern, but she seems more sad than the others.

     Monika: "Come sit down, MC." 

Monika directs me to the teacher's seat. It's closer to an office chair with black cushions.

I just walk quietly to the chair. I notice there's a pillow on the seat. I pick it up and place it on the desk.

Yuri comes to me with a cup.

"We're going to try and get you to sleep."

What? Sleep? I was half-expecting some kind of interrogation when she told me to sit.

     MC: "Wh-Why?"

"I'm not telling you. That tea should help you relax. That pillow is for you, and before you drink the tea, take these."

Monika hands me two pills.

"They're just sleeping pills."

I wordlessly drink tea and take two pills at the same time. 

"Just relax, MC."

I'm not sure what this is about, but I take a deep breath and slowly lay my head down. 

As my head hits the pillow, I feel hands on my shoulders, which startles me.

"It's alright, MC. Just relax."

Monika is massaging my shoulders! I wasn't expecting that, especially after how hurt everyone seemed. There must be a very good reason for this. 

     Natsuki: "Eugh."

Natsuki makes a disgusted sound.

"Maybe you guys should go do your homework or something. I think you’ll be too distracting.”

     Sayori: “That’s a good idea, Monika.”

I hear Yuri and Natsuki follow Sayori’s lead as they move to the other side of the room, whispering amongst themselves. There’s no way they could focus on boring schoolwork. They know what Monika is up to. 

“If you feel yourself start to slip away, just embrace it. You may feel strange, but don't fight it. Just take more deep breaths."

I do as she advises and breathe slowly. I am pretty exhausted from my run, and that tea was good. Monika keeps massaging my shoulders, which feels really nice~

I feel a strong and sudden wave of sleepiness. It must be the pills. My thoughts slow down… My heart feels like it has shifted to a crawl… Monika slows down and eventually stops rubbing my shoulders. I take deep breaths, taking in the clear air as the softness of the pillow puts me into a state of calmness and relaxation~ My muscles feel loose as my consciousness dies down… 

----------------------------------------------------

The pills and other relaxants finally put MC away into the world of dreams, aka sleep. The experiment is in phase two.

Monika fans MC’s face lightly with her hand to see if he reacts.

Upon not receiving a response, she joins the other club members across the room. They proceed to whisper, which they have been doing the whole time.

“It’s not going to work.”

Natsuki reminds everyone.

“Even with your evidence, I’m not entirely convinced either. That document could be talking about anyone in this school.”

Yuri backs Natsuki up.

“I doubt it. His background matches up exactly with the timeline in the document. It’s too perfect.”

Monika points out.

“It just sounds so weird, but it kind of makes sense.”

Sayori doesn’t know what to think. She only hopes for the best as she looks at her short lived boyfriend. 

After a minute or two of anxious waiting, something happens that even Monika didn’t completely expect. 

“GAAAASP Phew-!”

MC throws himself straight up, holding his head exactly where the document described, right at the cerebellum.  

“M-MC?! Are you ok?!”

Sayori says with concern and shock on her face as everyone moves up the room.

“SHHH!!”

MC shushes the room aggressively. 

The whole club widens their eyes and holds their breath without knowing. They all recognize this pattern. This was it. This was the moment where they understood. 

That was MC’s document!

None of the girls were actually prepared for this scenario, even if it was the point of the experiment. They all stand in silence across the room while MC holds his head and presumably gets his bearings. 

Once he lifts his head and looks at the girls, he smiles the same wicked smile as he did on Halloween. 

“Well well well, back already? Can’t blame you for chasing my charming good looks~ HAHAHAHA! Ahem, anyway, heh.”

He says with the wild energy and grin of a child.

“What the HELL is going on?!”

Natsuki yells in confused anger.

“T-This is… I-I’m not sure what to say.”

Yuri says in shock.

“M-Me neither…”

Sayori joins.

“Don’t try anything like you did last time! What happened to MC?!”

Monika says in an attempt to hide her fear of the situation.

MC recoils a tiny bit and yawns.

“W-Woah, ahhh, oh yeah, you gave him sleeping pills. Yawn I can feel it. Ooo- Our time together will probably be short.”

MC says in the most normal tone possible, which throws everyone off.

“Listen, I owe you an apology. We definitely started off on the wrong foot.”

He says genuinely and with a straight face, albeit with some energy behind it.

“No SHIT idiot!”

Natsuki yells once more.

“Heh, saw that coming.”

He smirks a little before returning to normal. 

“But seriously, I didn’t mean anything I said. I just got a little… excited, ahead of myself. Yawwwwwwn

MC smiles slightly.

That’s what you call it?!”

Yuri now gets upset, clearly reliving some of the mental stress she felt that Halloween night.

“What you’ve done is despicable!!”

Yuri starts to get heated.

“I know. I said some pretty messed up stuff. Yawn I’m not asking for forgiveness. I just want to say ‘sorry’. I should also say… Don’t blame him. MC had nothing to do with it. Yawn

“S-So, you’re not MC?”

Sayori asks quietly.

He smiles in return before responding.

“No, and please don’t call me that name. Yawn I hate it.”

He says with a look of disgust.

“What do we call you then?”

Monika asks.

“Heh, haven’t thought enough about it.” 

“What’s ‘Incident A’?”

She follows up directly.

MC looks confused.

“‘Incident A’? Never met him, hehe~ Yawn

He jokes.

Yaaawwwn Uhg, that rush of blood is wearing off.”

He sits back down.

“Heh, could you ever find it in your hearts to forgive him? Hahaha!” He says mockingly and with his now signature energetic smile.

With one last yawn, his head falls back to the pillow, fading back into the abyss of sleep.

----------------------------------------------------

 

Chapter Text

     MC: "Mmmh, yawwwn… uhg, w-what time is it-? HUH?!" 

I woke up on my couch!

What the heck?! How did I get here?!

"I-I thought I was at the club!! H-How?!" 

The living room is dark, as well as outside. Seeing as I'm still in my uniform, I frantically feel around for my phone before finding and opening it.

It's 10 PM!!

There's also a text… from Monika!! Oh thank God, she's talking to me! 

     Monika: "Yuri’s dad took you home. I told him you accidentally took sleeping pills instead of aspirin. Come back to the club tomorrow."

     "Phew! That makes sense."

As my heart finally calms down, I realize that now I'm going to be awake for a while. This night is going to suck.

Midnight 

As I type an essay on my personal computer, I click to save the document before finding something odd. It's a new folder in the same general directory, but I don't remember it being there. It's just labeled "New Folder". I double click it, only to find that it requires a password. I try a few passwords that I've had in the past with no luck. 

Did I make it? Maybe I did it by accident. No, I couldn't have. It's password protected by a third-party software.

I click on the software called "Vaulted", only to be met with yet another password requirement. 

I didn't do this!!

It must have sneaked in with another piece of software. That's impossible. How could it have locked my own folders? Have I been hacked? 

Most of my night is spent freaking out about this, but it doesn’t seem like my computer's performance is being affected. I guess I have no choice but to leave it be for now. I’m sure it’s nothing. 

Before I know it, it’s time to get ready for school. Although I’m still not tired yet, I have a feeling that'll change in a few hours. 

When I walk into the school, I feel like everyone is looking at me. Upon observation, it's true. Everyone is glancing at me. Whispers echo the halls, keywords including: “freak, government”, and most importantly, “Carter”. As if people didn't like me much to start with, now people believe whatever nonsense Carter has been spreading about me.  

     Male Student 1: "Hey freak, what-"

     Male Student 2: "Dude! What are you doing?! He'll get you killed!" 

This kid's friend shoves him away from me. I can only look at them strangely, since I know nothing that they do. Apparently, I'm a dangerous figure now? I've been treated that way anyway. I guess this is nothing new. As long as I can redeem myself to the club, I don't care what the rest of the school thinks. I especially need to make it up to Sayori. Today will be a pretty slow day, having to wait for that moment.

But it turns out to be an interesting day. Every teacher, even my math teacher, gives me an odd look. I would ask Mr. Akira what's going on, but I don't want to be late to the Literature Club.

I find myself in front of the club door much faster than I thought I would. 

Phew, deep breath. Here we go. 

I open the door to the club and slowly enter. 

The first thing I do is try to read the faces in the room, and it’s nothing like yesterday. Now they seem… conflicted? Not quite sad, but…

     Sayori: “MC…”

     Natsuki: “You better not remember a single thing from yesterday or I’m going to kill you.”

Natsuki is serious, but she doesn't use her usual energy for her threat. 

     Monika: “MC, do you remember what happened here yesterday?” 

I’m starting to become concerned as well. I can feel my heart beating just a little faster. What could have happened?

     MC: “I-I was put to sleep, and then I woke up in my living room at about ten.”

Sayori and Yuri both gasp.

“D-Did something else happen?”

Ok, now I’m scared. What are they so concerned about?

     Yuri: “T-There’s something you should see, MC.”

Yuri pulls her phone out of the pocket of her blazer and hands it to me.

     Monika: “You’ll also want to sit down.”

     Sayori: “Try not to freak out. Ok?”

I’m already freaking out! What happened?!

I take a seat at a desk with the girls looking over my shoulder.

I hit the play button on a video preview that’s on the screen.

The view of the camera is a little low. The shakiness implies that the camera is in the lower pocket of Yuri’s blazer.

     MC: “Well well well, back already? Can’t blame you for chasing my charming good looks~ HAHAHAHA! Ahem, anyway, heh.” 

     Natsuki: “What the HELL is going on?!” 

     Yuri: “T-This is… I-I’m not sure what to say.” 

     Sayori: “M-Me neither…”

What in the-?! WHAT IS THIS?!?!

I can feel my mouth hanging open as I watch myself move and say words that I absolutely don’t remember.

If it wasn’t recorded, I wouldn't believe it!

     Sayori: “S-So, you’re not MC?” 

     MC: “No, and please don’t call me that name. ‘Yawn’ I hate it.”

     Monika: “What do we call you then?” 

     “Heh, haven’t thought enough about it.”

     Monika: “Ok, I think that’s enough!”

Monika takes the phone from me, stops the video, and hands the phone back to Yuri. It’s like she didn’t want me to see the rest.

I can’t believe what I just saw. I can feel my heart pumping harder and my breath becoming more hectic. It all makes so much more sense. Xander, my mom, everybody I’ve talked to until the Literature Club must’ve known about this. My life is flashing before my eyes.

I feel a hand on my back, jolting me up in my seat.

     Sayori: “MC, are you ok? Do you want some water or something?”

     MC: “I-I… n-no, I… I have a second personality?!”

How could I have not known this?!

     Yuri: “It appears so…”

     Monika: “I can confirm that it’s true. And you don’t remember any of it?”

     MC: “N-No, I had no idea. I-I… haah haah HAAH HAAH”

I’M NOT BREATHING!!

WHY CAN’T I FEEL MY BREATH?!

     Sayori: “MC? Are you ok?!”

     Yuri: “He’s hyperventilating!”

BREATHE, DAMMIT! 

“MC, it’s alright! You’re not in danger! Monika, get a paper bag!”

Monika rushes to the closet out of view.

     MC: "Gaaaasp!"

     Natsuki: “I have one right here!”

     Yuri: “MC, breathe in this! Hold it over your mouth and nose!”

I frantically grab the clear zip bag and start heaving in it.

     Sayori: “I-Is there anything I can do?!”

     “I’m afraid not, but I believe he will recover quickly. Just give him a moment. It’s alright, MC. Feel our presence. You’re safe here.”

I can feel my breath coming back as Yuri gently pats my back. My heart is still beating hard, but it’s like the air becomes breathable again. 

This state of panic only lasts for a minute. My breathing returns to normal. I lean back in the desk, exhausted from that new experience as I lower the bag from my face.

“Has your breathing returned to normal?”

     MC: “Y-Yeah, I-I’m sorry. I-I just can’t believe it.”

     Sayori: “It’s ok, MC. I knew you weren’t some kind of monster.”

Sayori sounds a little happy as she hugs me from the other end. Her ability to look on the bright side makes my heart calm down a little bit.

I feel like I have to hug her back, for my own sake, but also for hers. 

We hold the hug for quite a bit, and I feel so much better. Just knowing that we’re all back on the same plane of understanding brings a wave of relief to my mind.

     “Whew…”

I stand up and address the room.

“T-Thanks, Yuri. I don’t know what came over me. I’ve never hyperventilated myself.”

     Yuri: “No need to apologize. You simply weren’t intaking enough carbon dioxide. That’s where the bag comes into the picture.”

     “R-Right, thanks for the bag, Natsuki.”

She just looks at me with a dead expression, refusing to say anything before looking away.

     Monika: “You handled that very well, Yuri.”

Yuri blushes a little and fiddles with her hair.

     Yuri: “I-It was nothing.”

     “MC, are you sure you don’t want to stay sitting?” 

     MC: “Thanks, Monika, but I think I’m fine. I-I just can’t comprehend it. I’ve never had an episode with a second personality before. Why now?”

     Sayori: “Actually, your first one was on Halloween.”

Sayori says this with a glum look.

     “O-Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot about that for a second.”

Despite being sorry, I still don’t know exactly what I did. At this point, I’m kinda scared to know.

     Yuri: “Actually, I don’t believe that’s the case.”

Everyone looks to Yuri as she makes this claim. 

“The day of the festival, when Carter had attempted to… a-advance on me, MC had a similar episode. A state of unconsciousness, followed by a sharp yet painful awakening, that leads to odd behavior.”

     Sayori: “Oh yeah! I remember now! You’re right.”

     Natsuki: “He also shushes us every time he does that.”

Natsuki adds, sounding really annoyed.

     Yuri: “I believe that’s due to the transition from one personality to the other. Perhaps it’s jarring, and the noise is overwhelming.”

     MC: “I-I have no clue what you’re talking about.”

     Monika: “Good, or Natsuki would have killed you by now.”

     Natsuki: “I still want to.”

Ok, she’s seriously pissed! Her face seems neutral, but there’s a storm in her mind. I can tell.

     MC: “I almost don’t want to know, but…I-I uhh, w-what… y’know-”

     Sayori: “What did you do on Halloween?”

     “Yeah… that.”

     Monika: “I don’t think telling you would be a good idea… normally. But I think it’s only fair after how we’ve treated you the last week or so.”

     Natsuki: “It’s not like he didn’t deserve it.”

     Sayori: “Natsuki!”

     “Well it’s true! I don’t care if he has a second personality! It was still his brain and his mouth.”

Natsuki is getting seriously angry.

     Yuri: “That’s not how multiple personalities work, Natsuki.”

     “I DON’T CARE! He’ll just do it again later! He needs to stay out forever! We’re not safe if he stays! Has nobody noticed his arms?!”

I lift my arms, curious until I realize that she’s referring to how much tighter the blazer is around my arms. It’s from my insane muscle gain since Halloween.

     Sayori: “W-What does that have to do with-”

     “He’s dangerous! A second personality is even worse! He could walk in, and we wouldn’t even know it!”

Everyone takes a second to let that sink in.

She’s right. I could skip a whole day and not even know it. Who’s to say that version of me won’t do something dangerous? Just the thought of someone else controlling me makes my head heavy. At the moment, it feels impossible, but that footage doesn’t lie. 

     Sayori: “W-Well, that second MC said he was sorry. Maybe he won’t do anything this time?”

     MC: “It doesn’t matter. Maybe it would be safer if I left. I didn’t think about it that way.”

     Monika: “I don’t know if that’s necessary.” 

     “But we can’t be sure. I need to talk to my doctor about this.”

     “I don’t think he’ll tell you anything, MC. I don’t think you should tell Dr. Xander anyway”

     “What makes you say that? How would you even know this stuff?”

     “Because he’s my dad.”

     “WHAT?! X-Xander is your dad?!”

That feels so strange! He’s like a father to me. Now his daughter- you know what, I shouldn’t think about it too much. My head is heavy enough as it is.

“W-Wait, but if you knew about the second personality, then…”

     “Yeah, but I got the information from his computer. He didn’t tell me.”

     Natsuki: “He can’t even tell his doctor?! That means no one is safe! He doesn’t belong here!!”

Her face is red with anger. She really doesn’t want me to come back…

     Yuri: “Natsuki, that’s quite harsh.”

     Monika: “Yeah, let’s just talk about-”

     Natsuki: “FINE, then I’ll leave!!”

Natsuki aggressively swings her backpack over her shoulder and stomps out of the clubroom.

     Sayori: “Natsuki!”

Sayori tries to chase her down.

     MC: “Sayori, wait! You don’t want to talk to her right now. You’ll only make it worse.”

     “But what if she doesn’t come back?”

Sayori looks genuinely concerned.

     Monika: “If MC stays, I don’t know if she ever will.

     MC: “Guys, it’s ok. She’s right anyway. Staying here means that you guys are possibly in danger. I guess there’s a reason I was isolated for so long.”

As much as I want to stay, I don’t want to rob Natsuki of her safe place, the only place where she can be free of worries. I also don’t want to endanger the club. With how much damage I’ve inadvertently done, I can only imagine giving the other “me” more time. I don’t want to repeat that. 

     “MC, I’m sure we can work something out with a little time.”

     “N-No, don’t bother. Natsuki needs this place more than I do. But thank you guys so much for what you have given me. This club brought real happiness in my life. All of you, even Natsuki, were such good friends.”

     Sayori: “MC, sniff, d-don’t say that.”

Tears start leaving Sayori’s eyes.

     “Oh gosh, I’m sorry, Sayori. Please don’t cry.”

Sayori hugs me once again, pressing her head into my chest. I return the hug.

     “You need help, MC. We can help you.”

     “I’ll get help, Sayori. Don’t worry.”

I say that, but something is clearly wrong. It’s not like multiple personalities are a new thing. Why has no one told me? I don’t even know if there is help. 

I look up and look at Monika. My gut tells me she’s gotten too deep into something with Carter. What else could explain that day at the school?

Sayori looks up at me before letting me go and rubbing her eyes.

“I promise I’ll be back. I just need to get some professional help.”

Although Xander must be hiding somethin-

_________________________________________________

“There was a small glimpse of some odd brain activity in the back, near your cerebellum.”

"Well you do have a mass on the back of your brain, but we compared it to an old scan. And it turns out you've had this mass forever. It doesn't seem to be cancerous at all, so no worries there."

_________________________________________________

Xander lied to me!! 

Monika was right! I can’t tell him about this!

To the side, I can see Yuri wipe a tear away, reminding me of the current moment.

Sayori may be right, but so is Natsuki. I can’t stay here.

“Thanks for everything. Bye guys…”

I leave the Literature Club again, this time of my own free will.

----------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

The Next Day

Club Time

Natsuki returned to see if MC had left. Everyone else sits in silence, wondering how to handle the situation. Natsuki can sense this atmosphere as she sets her things down and is instantly annoyed by it. 

“Are you guys seriously still thinking about MC? Come on, we’re better off without him.”

Natsuki lets her mind be known soon after her arrival. 

“Hey! That’s not true!”

Sayori quickly retorts, sounding as close to angry as she can without crossing that line.

"How can you say that after what he did to you?!"

Natsuki snaps back, angrily.

"Guys, don't fight about this! That's not helping!"

Monika interjects. 

"Sorry, Monika."

Sayori looks away in shame.

Natsuki just crosses her arms, grunting and resisting the urge to drive her point home further, even if she didn't want to argue with Sayori in particular.

"We just need to change our perspective."

Monika continues.

The girls look at each other, understanding her words, but Yuri is not fully committing to either side of the spectrum.

"I understand Natsuki’s view, b-but it seems quite extreme. I-I just don't know."

Yuri chimes in, quickly fiddling with her hair.

"I forgive him."

Sayori blurts out.

"You do?"

Monika responds in surprise.

"Sure! It wasn't him, right? He wasn't trying to hurt us. He doesn't even remember it."

Sayori points out enthusiastically.

Her ability to look on the bright side for the sake of her friends is on full display.

"It was his mouth!"

Natsuki brings her point back around. 

"Let's just take a minute to imagine his perspective. He passes out during a scary movie, wakes up one morning and finds out all his friends hate him. It sounds harsh, but I don't think I'm far off in saying that."

Monika moves to bring everyone under one view point.

All three girls make no attempt to correct her. For a period of time, they all did hate him.

"That's the MC we all know and love. I think I forgive him too."

Monika finalizes her decision with a small smile.

"ARE YOU SERIOUS?!"

Natsuki raises her voice.

"HE'S A MONSTER!!"

Natsuki yells in a tone that attempts to downplay the other's intelligence.

"Natsuki! He isn't! He has a mental illness that he can't control."

Sayori argues back, knowing how that feels. 

"It's true, Natsuki. He has no control over it."

Monika tries to get Natsuki to understand as tensions rise amongst them.

Yuri stays quiet, not sure if she would add to this conversation or make it worse. Although, it does hurt her inside to hear Natsuki completely ignore the logic of the situation. However, understanding Natsuki's problems, she wonders how much of her reaction is trauma based.

"Do you even know how STUPID you guys sound?! He's going to come back and ruin our lives! Are you going to invite him back?!"

Natsuki asks sternly, with an anger surge that will push her to make drastic moves.

"We're not having one of you without the other."

Monika tries to stay down the middle, but this isn't what Natsuki wanted to hear.

"Then I'm out, for real this time!"

Natsuki takes up her bag and heads for the door, stomping and choking up on the way. 

"Natsuki-"

Sayori starts before getting cut off.

"Thank MC for ruining everything!"

Natsuki's voice cracks from the yelling, with anger and a hint of sadness before slamming the door behind her, leaving the Literature Club.

----------------------------------------------------

 

November 13th, Friday, 3 PM

The bell rings, signaling the end of our math class. Normally, this would be when I head to the club. At least now I can have a little bit of peace about my decision to leave. It was my choice, and I'm confident that it's the best one to make. I shiver every time I think about my second personality. In one night, he nearly destroyed my relationship with the club, and he did destroy my relationship with Sayori. 

My chest is hit with a burst of anxiety and tightness. I never realized how much Sayori really meant to me before she accidentally confessed her feelings. 

     Mr. Akira: "MC?"

Oops, I was completely spaced out. 

     MC: "S-Sorry, I was lost in thought."

He flashes a fake grin before looking back at his papers.

I guess I at least partially know why everyone treats me so weirdly now. How would they know who they're talking to? Heh, it would almost be comical if it wasn't me as the butt of the joke.

"Eeuhh…"

My spine shivers again before I stand up from my desk. 

     Monika: "MC?"

I turn my head and see Monika in the doorway.

     Mr. Akira: "Hello, Monika. Did you need help with something?" 

     "No, sir, I came here to see MC."

     "Ah, I see."

I can hear the confusion in his voice, despite not looking at him.

     "Come take a walk with me, MC."

I can hear the odd mixture of kindness and seriousness in her voice.

     MC: "M-Monika, that's not a good idea-"

     "MC, stop being overdramatic and follow me."

She demands with a stern tone. It sounds like she knew I was going to try and back out.

     "O-Ok…"

I stand kinda stunned, but I can't help just following her orders as I sling my backpack around my arm.

“Where are we going?” 

I ask as we leave the classroom. 

     “Nowhere in particular.”

Monika responds as students quickly take note of me and Monika walking together. I never really stopped to think about Monika’s reputation. She never seemed to care about hanging out with me in public, despite how much I’m hated and she’s loved.

Whispers and mumbles are heard as we move down the hallways all the way to the exit. 

“Want to get something to eat?”

     “I guess so. What’s this about, Monika?”

I start prodding as we walk toward the shops. 

     “You're a smart guy, MC. I'm sure you can guess."

I guess that was a pretty dumb question.

     "You want me back in the club?"

     "Of course, it's not the same without you… or Natsuki."

     "Natsuki left?!" 

     "I told her I would invite you back. She wasn't a fan of that idea."

I can hear regret in Monika's voice. Maybe she said something wrong to her.

     "I'm sorry. It's all my fault."

     "No it's not, MC. It's that second personality of yours. He acted without your input. Don't blame yourself."

     “But what can even be done about it? Xander, uh, I mean, y-your dad. S-Sorry, that’s just so weird.”

     “Ahaha, I can imagine. He’s been your doctor for quite a long time, right?”

     “More than that. He used to be kind of strict, but I guess he took pity on me after a while. I think he wanted to be a father figure, since my parents divorced. He made sure I did well in my studies, helped me make a couple of short term friends, and gave general life advice, you know. I really look up to him.”

     “O-Oh wow, I had no idea. You just happened to get sent to the same school as his daughter? If he knew your condition, he would never have done that. N-No offense, of course.”

     “Heh, none taken. I wouldn’t have either. So it wasn’t him that got me sent to this school. I know it couldn’t have been my mom either. I-I should probably keep the why to myself.”

     “I understand. Let’s go get some food. There’s some things you should know.”

     “Huh? Alright…”

A few more ideas spring into my head about what’s going on, but I’ll let Monika do some info dumping first. I… really want to go back to the club. But I can’t let this second, more destructive, side of myself be connected to them. In his first outing, he nearly destroyed my life. Plus, at the end of the day, it is just a club. It’s not worth any potential danger… But at the same time, Monika, Yuri, Sayori, and Natsuki are my first real good friends, especially Sayori. It’s more than a club, it was more like a second chance at life after the divorce. Even after such a short time, they feel like part of me. 

Monika and I arrive at the place she had in mind, and it’s… Hey! It’s the same coffee shop we visited when I ‘interrogated’ her. Heh, I still remember the face she made when she figured out what I was really doing. 

“Oh yeah, this place. The tea was pretty good.”

     “They have some desserts here too.”

Monika smiles as if we aren’t about to have a serious discussion. 

But her forced eagerness works on me. I can’t help but smile in return. 

     “Sounds good.”

We enter and approach the heavily lined up counter. School just got out, and I guess they’re busier than usual. 

“I guess we’ll be waiting a while.”

     “Don’t worry, I come here pretty often. They’re fast. We’ll be up front in no time.”

Ding

The door behind us opens and- NO! YOU’VE GOT TO BE KIDDING!

CARTER WALKS IN!

     “Y-You’re kidding!” 

Monika read my mind.

He looks fine until he sees us and smirks.

     Carter: “Hey, Monika~ MC? Man, I’m really really tired of seeing your name and face. I feel like I’m back in high school again.” 

     MC: “Uh, b-but you are in high school.”

He gives me a slightly annoyed look, like I said something stupid.

     “Dude, I’m 26. Use your brain.”

That’s probably the most casual thing I’ve heard him say to me. It almost throws me off guard. 

“If you’ve heard a rumor about me, it’s probably true. Bet you’d know about that, huh?”

He smirks again. He must be talking about the weird government accusations. Although…

“Using MC as a shield isn’t going to work, Monika. Why shouldn’t I take my end of the bargain right now?”

What?! No, Monika, you didn’t!! She made another deal with him?!

     Monika: “I-I… J-Just listen, Carter! If there’s one good thing I can say about you, it’s that you keep your word. Even though that’s the only good thing. I ask that you have that same trust in me. I-I’ll get back to you.”

Monika is frozen up, looking at his intimidating figure. Her confident facade is not very strong right now. 

     “... Fine. It’s not like I don’t have your family's info anyway. You couldn’t run if you wanted to. Just don’t wait too long, babe.”

Carter casually dismisses himself and marches straight for the kitchen in the back. What the heck?

“Hey, Jack, you got my frap?”

     ???: “Stop calling me Jack!”

I guess he knows people here.

I look over at Monika. She’s staring at the floor, frozen with worry. What has she gotten herself into?

     MC: “L-Let’s get our drinks to go.”

     “H-Huh? R-Right, yeah, we’ll do that.”

I get a cookie and tea while Monika just gets what I believe to be the same drink she got last time. 

“Let’s go to one of the parks down the road.”

     “Alright, lead the way.”

We stay silent for the walk, but when we get to the park, the silence is awkward. Where do I start?

     “Look, MC, it isn’t what you think.”

Monika says quietly, looking down as we walk the path of the park.

     “Even if it isn’t, it’s enough to be concerned. Monika, what have you gotten into?”

     “MC, you can’t get involved with Carter again. He almost gave you permanent injuries. Please, just stay out of it.”

But something has changed since then. I believe I have my second self to thank for it.

I’m ripped at this point!

Even if he can still beat me, it wouldn’t be easy if I learned some simple techniques. But for Monika’s sake, I won’t say anything about that.

     “Alright, I concede… What was it that we were originally going to talk about?”

     “O-Oh right, the club.”

     “Oh yeah…”

It suddenly seems silly to talk about this. 

We kinda just keep walking until Monika suddenly stops at a bench. I join her. It feels nice to sit down and let our muscles loosen up a little. Though it's only so comfortable with the school uniforms. We both take a sip of our drinks, and I stuff my cookie wrapper in my pocket. 

     “MC, we want you back in the club. If you can’t talk to my dad about it, then you’ll be alone, and, well, that just isn’t right. Let us be your friends, just like you’ve been to us. You’ve done a lot for the members of the club, and me too.”

     “How would you even know that?”

     “Girls talk, MC.”

She lets out a light chuckle.

There’s something I need to know before I could ever decide on this. 

     “Monika, I need to know. What did he do on Halloween?”

     “Why do you ask?”

She’s hesitant. She doesn’t want to tell me. Do I really even need to know? Ack, my curiosity will get the better of me at some point.

     “I don’t really know, to be honest, but I feel like I should know. I just want to understand what happened.”

     “Well… ok, MC. But you won’t like it.”

I feel my breath stop before she speaks. 

It feels like the people passing by on the path and birds flying through the air slow down to a crawl. 

“I kicked you out before… I-I mean, him out before he said anything about me, but… He made…” 

Monika holds her arms as she looks for words.

“Sorry, it’s just really hard to say it out loud.”

     “T-That’s alright.”

     “H-He made fun of Natsuki for being beaten by her dad. He said she deserved it. I think he even alluded to her starving. He made her feel weak, vulnerable, terrible. I wanted to ask her about it, but she hasn’t acted the same after that night. I didn’t want to intrude.”

Oh my God, no wonder she hates me! I feel absolutely no disdain for Natsuki for how she’s been treating me! How could I have ever said that?! If Natsuki doesn’t feel safe at home, and she has to be back at a certain point… I took away the one place where she can feel safe! 

     “I-I can’t believe it!”

     “I’m afraid that’s not the worst of it.”

Monika never lets her eyes off the ground. Her hands are fidgeting as she continues. 

     “N-No way!”

My heart. I don’t know if I can hear more, but I don’t stop her. 

     “H-He called Yuri a freak. He rushed to her and ripped her sleeves up. We all saw the scars on her arms. He said that she deserved to be alone, and that no one would want to date a freak like her. I-I think he only said that because she liked you.”

     “GHH!!” 

Yuri?! NO! I wouldn’t say that if my life were at risk!

Even Monika is trembling slightly.

     “H-He…”

Monika stops. I can’t see her face behind her hair, since she’s looking down.

     “M-Monika?”

     “S-Sorry, it’s just hard for me to say. He… implied that… I mean, Sayori stopped him before he could say it, but… he implied that Carter should have-”

     “Oh my God!! No!! Don’t finish that!!”

I put my face in my hands. I feel the tears welling up.

Was I seriously going to say that Carter should have just had his way with her?! I AM A FREAK!!

     “MC? Remember, it wasn’t you that said these things.”

I can hear and feel Monika looking at me.

I can’t hold back the single sob that gets let loose.

     “I-It… feels like it was. How? How could my brain and mouth have even done that?!”

     “MC, I know you would never say anything like this. It's the only reason we even gave you a second chance. It wasn’t your fault.”

     “Y-You’re right, but I still feel guilty.”

     “I think it would be better if I stopped there. Sayori is arguably worse.”

     “N-No, she’s the one I need to make amends with the most. I accepted her confession that Halloween. I feel terrible, but… sniff I need to know.”

Do I really? I’m not sure, but it’s too late now. 

     “Are you sure, MC?”

Monika looks genuinely concerned.

     “Yes…”

     “Alright, here it goes. He called her a depression-fueled freak, I believe. Made fun of her dead parents and said she didn’t deserve to be happy.”

N-No! No way! 

“Said that she really was just a waste of space and a burden. He said… sigh He said that you should never have messed with the noose-”

     “NO!! THERE’S NO WAY!!”

My heart just exploded into a thousand pieces as I jolt up from the bench!

“I HAVE TO SEE SAYORI RIGHT NOW!!”

     “Woah! Calm down, MC! She forgives you already!”

     “W-What?!”

I can barely digest that! 

     “What do you mean ‘she forgives me’?! HOW?!”

     “We talked about it yesterday, and she forgives you.”

She must be some kind of a saint! How could she possibly-

     “I-I won’t be content until I see her! I have to go. Sorry to leave you alone, Monika, but I can’t take it!!”

I take off in a sprint! I think I heard Monika again, but I don’t care right now! I was a complete monster, an evil dumpster bin of a human, but Sayori forgave me?! I almost don’t believe it! How could she possibly- I HAVE to see her!!

As I take off down the road, people wonder if something is wrong. Occasionally, I have to dip in the road to avoid large groups. I feel so fast, so energized! Is this adrenaline working? Gah! I don’t care! I don’t even care that I’m probably ruining my school shoes with all the skids and scrapes! 

...

Before long, I made it to Sayori’s house. That’s when I realize just how much I ran and how fast I was. I’m sweating all over my school uniform and panting. I guess these new muscles didn’t come with endurance.

I stop thinking and knock on Sayori’s door. 

After a moment, I hear and feel footsteps. The intensity and sound indicate they’re hers. Of course they are, stupid. Who else would it be? With how tense I am, it feels like it’s taking an eternity for the door to open. My head feels foggy to the point where I feel like I’m in another state of mind. After I come out of the void, the door finally begins to creak.

It opens slowly, revealing Sayori in her casual outfit, but when I look at her face, I can’t bear it.

______________________________________________________________________

“He called her a depression-fueled freak, I believe. Made fun of her parents and said she didn’t deserve to be happy. Said that she really was just a waste of space and a burden. He said…  He said that you should never have messed with the noose-”

______________________________________________________________________

“Sayori…”

I feel pressure in my eyes. Such a sweet girl, and I told her to- 

I grab her and hug her, which makes her yelp and freeze.

“SAYORI!! I’M SO SORRYYYY!!”

I can’t stop myself! I’m crying like a child, but I don’t care!

“I’M A MONSTER!! PLEASE, SAYORI, PLEASE!!”

My voice lowers to that of a whisper.

“I don’t want you to die…”

     Sayori: “MC…”

I back off of her shoulder and look at her. I’m probably full of tears and looking foolish. 

"I forgive you."

She smiles so sweetly, with her eyes watering. She actually means it. That smile breaks me. I can't!

I hug her again and cry, breaking completely as the moment crushes my pride into a fine dust.

She hugs me back gently.

We find ourselves on Sayori's couch. I'm still a sniffling mess, despite Sayori handing me countless tissue boxes.

     "Thanks sniff… I can't imagine how that must have felt for you."

     "It was bad, but the club got me through it. I was more confused than angry. I knew something had to be wrong."

     "W-Wow, thanks for having faith in me, Sayori." 

     "Natsuki was hit the hardest though."

     "Yeah, I can tell. I want to apologize to her personally."

     "I hope she'll let you."

     "Yeah… Um, I-I understand if you don't want to be a couple anymore."

     "Maybe if you can get that meanie out of your head, we can try again."

Sayori is being surprisingly tame about this. It makes me nervous and a little suspicious.

"You know, MC; I spiraled back into my depression really hard when that second half of you did that."

     "GH! I-I'm so sorry, Sayori!"

     "It's ok. I already forgave you, didn't I?"

     "Y-Yeah, I suppose."

It feels like I can't say it enough.

"But I was able to push through with the help of my friends. Monika, Natsuki, and Yuri were there for me. Yuri let me stay in her house when I was feeling really bad. Monika set up little sessions in the club where we could get our thoughts and emotions out. Natsuki was even motivational, in her own way, heheh. He started this mess, but you helped us out of it."

     "W-What do you mean?!"

     "Yuri's cutting, my depression, and Natsuki's dad- You've done so much for us. You helped me and Yuri get close enough to help each other too. When Natsuki wanted to get away from home, you were there. You helped the whole club get closer, even if it was through something terrible. You were there, and you cared. Everyone in the club really cares for each other now. I think your second side made us realize that. We depended on each other to get through."

     “Do you really think that?”

     “Of course, we were all kind of broken. I know that’s a little dramatic, but I don’t know what I would’ve done if I didn’t have my friends.”

I think I understand what Monika was telling me now, even though she didn’t get much time.

     “The Literature Club. It was always more than that, wasn’t it? I’ve felt it too. Losing you guys in my life hit me really hard, especially you.”

We both blush once I realize what I just said.

“B-But I took you all for granted. I’m never doing that again.”

Sayori grabs my hand.

     “Awww, you’re being all mushy~”

Sayori seems to have shifted to a goofy mood. Heh, maybe she’s tired after school.

     “Eheh, s-shut up…”

My face heats up at that embarrassing comment before she lets go.

     “Ehehe, so you're gonna come back to the club?”

     “I want to, but I still don’t know if it’s the right choice. I still can’t comprehend having a second personality.”

     “Maybe just come back for a bit, and we can talk it out. We’re not in danger all the time or anything.”

     “Sigh, I guess you’re right. What about Natsuki?”

     “Don’t worry, I have faith she’ll come through.”

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

I can't believe I'm doing this.

I slowly approach what I believe to be the correct address.

The idea that I'm the line between Natsuki returning or leaving for good makes me more nervous than usual. Natsuki's energy is manageable but still a bit much for my tastes. We've grown closer, in no small part thanks to MC, but I don't know if I can do this.

I stand before the white, chipped, wooden door. 

I shuffle my feet, realizing that I have nothing prepared for this moment. Why didn't I at least prepare an introduction? A gift perhaps? No, that doesn't sound normal in this scenario. This was a bad idea. Monika, why did you send me of all people?!

I can't do this! 

I turn around to head back to my own home.

Creak

     Natsuki: "Yuri?!" 

AH! Why did she come out the moment I wasn't looking?! 

"What are you doing here?!"

I turn around quickly and grip my hair. Natsuki is wearing shorts and a very large t-shirt. I think I smell alcohol coming from the door.

Natsuki appears concerned, and her hands fidget a bit. 

     Yuri: "I-I w-well… I just wanted to, u-umm-"

     "You can't be here right now!"

Despite her words, she sounds almost frightened, not threatening.

"Follow me!"

She grabs the sleeve of my uniform and leads me away from her home rather urgently.

     "A-Ah! N-Natsuki, slow down!" 

She's moving as if we're in danger-... How stupid am I?! I was so focused on Natsuki that I had forgotten about her father! Perhaps he's home or soon to be home. 

Natsuki lets go of my sleeve and proceeds to yell and scold me in the middle of the sidewalk.

     "How dumb are you?! What were you thinking just walking up to my house like that?! If my dad saw you, he'd kill me!"

     "I-I'm sorry, really! I don't know what I was thinking! I had n-neglected to prepare. I-I'm sorry." 

I'm a mess! Despite my improvements, I can't get over myself sometimes.

     "It's ok."

What?

Natsuki seems fine with me, if not slightly annoyed. I don't anticipate this conversation going well.

"Nothing bad happened. So what do you want?" 

She seems to be quite sensitive at the moment. What do I say? 

     "I-I just wanted to talk to you."

     "Cut the crap, Yuri. Monika wanted you to talk to me about coming back, right?"

I can only nod my head, looking away in anticipation for her displeasure.

"Is MC coming back?"

She crosses her arms and asks sternly.

     "I-I'm not sure. Monika would like you both back."

Natsuki grunts in irritation.

"I would like that as well.”

I add.

I can feel her mind relapse. Did I mess up?

     "You're just saying that.”

I hear her sigh.

I lift my head to see her face. She's frowning a little, but she's also blushing.

"I'm annoying. I get it. You don't have to act like you want me back just because Monika told you too."

     "I don't think you're annoying."

     "Now I know you're lying."

Natsuki seems irritated now. 

     "N-No I'm not!”

I hurriedly explain.

“Granted, your temperament is out of my comfort zone, but… I really have enjoyed our recent times together."

I hope I don't sound weird, but I'm confident that I'm saying the right thing this time.

I see Natsuki's muscles become less tense.

"I-I’ve also been worried for you."

     "Don’t be. I'll live."

     "I don't doubt that. I just worry that you haven't been taking care of yourself. You go to school with your hair in a disheveled state, your blazer is wrinkled and not buttoned correctly, your eyes are also red and dark."

I hope I'm not being too forward. But Natsuki is appearing lighter. She's not furrowing her brow.

     "Look, thanks for caring, but I can handle it."

I can see the conflict in her eyes. I don’t think mentioning the club right now would be wise.

     “Are you sure there’s nothing I can do to help you?”

     “Well, you can get me out of my crappy house for a while.”

     “What do you mean?”

     “I mean, let’s go somewhere. It’s been a while.”

     “Are you going to change first?”

     “No. Why would I need to change?”

I suppose we’ll never see everything eye to eye.

     “Where would you like to go?”

     “I don’t know, as long as I’m not home.”

     “Would you like to go get a drink, tea perhaps?”

     “I don’t really care.”

     “O-Oh, very well then.”

I suppose we’ll go to the coffee shop then.

     “Actually, I do know somewhere I haven’t been in a while.”

A bakery?

The building is white with baby blue accents on the outside. It very much has a casual and more fun look to it. 

If this bakery has any relation to the quality of Natsuki's cupcakes, I can't say I'm not a little excited to try this place. They are simply phenomenal.

"This place is the bomb! You've got to try their cinnamon rolls."

     "I look forward to it."

We enter the building, which isn't too busy. 

The kind cashier lady takes our order. I decide to humor Natsuki and get a cinnamon roll. I don't normally eat too many sweets, but it has been some time since Natsuki and I have done anything together.

Grumble

     "Was that your stomach? Haha~"

And I suppose I am quite hungry.

     "Y-Yes, aha…"

Natsuki looks at their selection for a moment before she pats her shorts frantically. She mumbles to herself. 

     "Crap! I-…"

Natsuki looks at me, panicked and in temporary disarray. She quickly straightens herself out.

"I-I'm actually feeling kind of sick. I'm not gonna get anything."

She looks away. Although Natsuki is a decent liar, she gave herself away too quickly. She either forgot her money or doesn't have it.

     "Natsuki, did you by chance run out without money?"

     "No, I just don't feel good right now."

She tries to pass it off, but I won't back down today. I'll try to push through the stubbornness, for the sake of the club and her.

     "Natsuki, please, I saw you feeling for your money. It's ok. I-I'll buy whatever you want."

     "I told you that's not it. I don't need pity."

She's not angry, but she's adamant on this.

     "Natsuki, I'm not pitying you. I know I'm not the most outgoing friend, but please let me do this."

     "I- Grumble"

Her stomach growls, much louder than mine. She instantly puts on a shade of embarrassed red, her body betraying her guise.

I recall what MC's second personality said about her starving. I wasn't sure how to interpret that, but I came to realize it was literal. Natsuki wasn't eating enough. The fact that she used to have energy at all is astounding.

     "Another cinnamon roll, please."

I order without Natsuki's permission. I simply can't let her leave when I can do something about this.

     Cashier: "That's sweet of you. It's on me~"

She charges me for only one cinnamon roll!

     "O-Oh my… T-Thank you very much."

     "No problem. They're right out of the oven~"

     Natsuki: "Thanks…" 

She's too prideful to look at me, but I'm not good at receiving praise, so I won't complain.

The cashier hands us two large containers!

     Yuri: "T-These are cinnamon rolls?!" 

I should have ordered something smaller. I don't think I can eat this!

     "Heh, yeah, they're huge."

Natsuki seems amused by my reaction.

We sit at one of the tables outside the store.

I'm not sure what to say at this moment, so I open the bo-

      "Gh!"

It's at least half a foot in diameter!

Natsuki is already assaulting hers. There's already icing on her face.

I begin to rip a piece off and eat it.

"O-Oh my! This is fantastic!"

     "Ai told jou." 

I've taken one bite, and Natsuki is almost halfway through hers! Her face is a mess. I guess I can't blame her.

After a few minutes of taking small bites, I decide to save the rest for later, probably a few days. Maybe my dad would like some of it. 

Natsuki already ate the whole thing! 

     "Y-You’re going to be sick, Natsuki!" 

     "Nah, I'm fine. I think I ate too fast though."

After a light chuckle, we sit in silence for a minute. I've never had to deal with Natsuki in a state like this. What would Sayori do? No, Monika sent me because Sayori might be biased. I don't know what to do!

"Yuri…" 

    "E-Eh?"

Natsuki snaps me away from my thoughts.

     "Thanks… y'know, for the food."

     "O-Oh, of course, you're welcome."

     "It's not like I want to leave the club. I just don't want to see MC."

She clearly has a different perspective on MC than the rest of us. Monika and Sayori are talkers, and quite frankly, I'm too scared to talk. It would be more wise to listen and keep Natsuki as a friend than to speak my mind right now, not that I care to.

     "He had the nerve to tell us off and break all the promises he made at once! I didn't even know he knew about my dad! Grrrr!! If we weren't in the club, I would have knocked his lights out!"

Natsuki gets more angry as she goes on.

"How can you forgive someone that just makes a complete three-sixty like that?!"

     "One-eighty…"

     "Huh?"

Did I say that out loud?!

     "O-Oh, well, a-a three-sixty implies that he went back to where he was. A one-eighty means he is opposite of where he was."

     "Yeah, well, math sucks, and so does MC! Why do Monika and Sayori forgive him?! Are they stupid?! And you haven't said anything. Who's side are you on?"

     "S-Side?"

Surely she is more mature than to use such childish black and white logic. Perhaps her stress and trauma has gotten to her mind. 

"I-I'm not on anyone's side. I think for myself on this matter."

     "Well, I mean, yeah, but you don't forgive him, right?"

Natsuki wants someone to agree with her, but I don't, not entirely. I need to choose my words carefully.

     "I… understand what you're saying, Natsuki, and I don't disagree. I believe you have every right to never speak with MC ever again."

     "Really?"

Natsuki seems surprised by my response. 

     "Yes, and I would never want to make you forgive him. That would result in disaster."

I believe this truly. The level of betrayal that Natsuki experienced has clearly taken a toll on her psyche. She has every right to avoid MC forever, if she so chooses.

     “So why haven’t you agreed with me in the club?”

     “I-I don’t wish to fight! I don’t enjoy conflict… A-Also, I don’t entirely agree with you.”

Oh boy, I don’t know what to expect from her now. I'm bracing myself for the worst.

     "Yuri, come on, you're smart, smarter than me even. There's no way you don't see it!"

To my shock, she isn't tearing into me like she did to her cinnamon roll, not at the moment anyway.

     "I-If I may use an analogy, I agree with the answer you've gotten, but not how you got it."

     "What does that even mean?"

     "W-Well…"

How do I put this? I should think this through. I do not wish to have Natsuki as an enemy, not now.

I take a deep breath and look at our table.

"M-MC hurt you. I dare to assume that he has even hurt you on a deeper level than I could ever understand. I… do agree that you shouldn't feel obligated to forgive or even speak with him again."

Natsuki listens intently. 

I hope I can get through to her. Even if she never speaks with MC again, I want it to come from a reasonable conclusion, not blind hatred.

"However, I do also wish you would consider the other's perspective. MC had no knowledge of hurting you, nor did he do it of his own free will. I believe he would never say such horrid things to us. He's spent so long being there for us and being a wonderful friend. I can't ignore his mental illness. MC has multiple personalities, and that makes more sense to me than him suddenly having an urge to hurt his only friends."

I look up from the table. Natsuki is crossing her arms, but her facial expression is neutral. 

     "You think I don't know that?"

     "Wha-? B-But I thought…. Mmn…"

I thought she was being purposefully ignorant or stubborn. I must look like an idiot to explain things she already took into account.

     "I'm not the perfect 'A+' student like Monika, but I'm not stupid. I know he has some stupid second person thing going on. What I'm saying is that I don't care! Just because MC may not have thrown us under the bus doesn't mean I want him in the club. Whatever that other guy is, he's crazy! Have you heard his laugh?! He sounds like a cartoon villain! It's like he enjoyed messing with us, like it was some cruel jo~ke!"

Natsuki's voice cracked as she got more upset. She wasn't being angry, but her emotions were exposing themselves. She looks away from me. I can't imagine what the last week has been like for her. I feel… obligated to do something. 

     "D-Do you want to t-talk about it? I-I won't judge you."

Despite my own resilience, I want to be there for Natsuki, the same way Sayori was there for me, even the way MC was there for me.

     "It's just that… My dad's not a bad person. MC made him sound like a monster. He just has a little drinking problem."

Natsuki doesn't sound entirely convinced of her own words. MC certainly wasn't lying. If he were, she wouldn't have had such a harsh reaction.

"He… does have outbursts. My mom died in childbirth, and he never got over it."

     "I-I'm so sorry to hear that, Natsuki."

     "Thanks. It's not like I knew her though. Dad says I look just like her. He says a lot of stuff about it when he's drunk. I've seen some pictures. It's actually a pretty scary resemblance."

I understand now. He takes his anger and grief out on his daughter. What a horrible man! To get drunk around his daughter and even hit her is inexcusable!

"But he loves me. He's only bad when he's drunk."

This is difficult to hear. I'm not sure she knows what a loving parent looks like. I feel a sudden thankfulness for my own father, but I shouldn't think along those lines right now.

     "Pardon my asking, but when did this start?"

     "That's-… fine."

It sounds like Natsuki switched tones in the middle of speaking. She switched her train of thought mid-sentence. 

"A couple of years ago. We never had a lot of money. Dad was a barber before mom died. He was still drinking a little, but only because he couldn't afford the drinks. But then when he got a second job, he just bought more booze instead of important stuff. He still doesn't buy a lot of food."

This may partially explain Natsuki's size as well. Perhaps I can soften the blow, but would that be wise?

Natsuki is just crossing her arms. That must be her default comfort position. 

     "N-Natsuki…"

     "Yeah?"

I don't know if this is right. It sounds like I'm going overboard, but at this point, we've heard too much for this to sound weird.

     "I-If you'd like, I-I mean, I don't want to force you, b-but… erm…"

     "It's alright, Yuri. I won't get mad at you."

She usually teases me when I fail to speak. 

Take a deep breath.

     "I-If you'd like, you're welcome to visit my home. I-I can even prepare a warm meal for you."

     "I don't… need…"

Natsuki sounds like she wants to use her usual attitude as a response, but she gives up in the middle. I can hear her lack of energy through her tone.

"I-... gmm."

I shouldn't say anything. This is Natsuki's decision to make, not mine. She keeps her arms crossed as she looks to the ground in heavy contemplation.

"I guess… every once in a while, if you don't mind."

She actually accepted?! 

     "I-I don't m-mind at all. I didn't think you'd accept."

     “I don't want to be a burden. If it gets annoying, just say so.”

     “You're not a burden, Natsuki. I promise.”

If anything, I'm disappointed I can't do more. We're beyond our differences.

“So, about the club…”

     “Yeah yeah… look, I’ll think about it, but if MC even breathes wrong, I’m out forever.”

     “Thank you, Natsuki. That’s all I ask.”

I can’t convince her to join back without her seeing that MC isn't a threat. But if I’m being honest, I haven’t convinced myself that he isn’t a threat. Natsuki was hardly wrong about anything she said. That wild look in his eyes when he grabbed my arm. It still makes my spine tingle in a foreboding way. 

     “I should probably go back home.”

     “O-Oh, yes, I suppose I did appear unannounced. My apologies.”

     “That’s alright. Don’t worry about it. It’s MC I’m pissed at, not you.”

We say our goodbyes, making me wonder how tomorrow will set out to greet us. Only time will tell, as it always does.

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

November 16th, Monday, 3 PM, Club Room

Time flows slowly as we all sit in the club room. The old clock in the front above the chalkboard ticks.

Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick

Will Natsuki show up? I really hope so. I can’t stand knowing what I did to her. It seems that everyone else is on the same boat as me. The room is quiet, as we all hesitate to start the meeting, despite the time being way past the starting point. We can even hear a room below us. That’s how quiet it is. The stillness is reflected in everyone's behavior. I'm standing against a desk. Monika is sitting on her front desk, waving her legs. Sayori is sitting at a desk in the back, kicking her feet. Yuri is laying her hands on her book. She can't even read. We're all waiting in anticipation.

Our ears rang out, and our heads snapped, as the door to the clubroom finally slid open. All eyes were on Natsuki, as she entered and looked around in embarrassment. 

     Natsuki: “W-What are you all looking at?!”

Yuri and Sayori looked away in cooperation. 

     MC: “N-Natsuki, I-I-”

     “Don't even talk to me!”

Natsuki demanded angrily before walking to a desk a decent distance from me, not making eye contact with anyone, except Yuri, seemingly. She didn’t even try to excuse why she was extremely late.

     Monika: “We're glad you're here, Natsuki.”

Monika tries to uplift the spirit of the room.

“Okay everyone, maybe we should all have a little relaxation day. Let's just hang out, and we can resume activities at a later date.”

This is killing me! I just want to apologize to Natsuki, but it doesn't look like that's a good idea. She might leave the club if I start hounding her. 

     Sayori: “Hey, MC. Think you could help me for a minute?”

Sayori approached me in a calm mood, not displaying her usual energy. I guess she doesn’t feel like pretending today, as sad as that sounds.

     MC: “Sure, Sayori…”

Sayori is using the club time to get her homework done, and it seems like she's pretty behind. I can't blame her. Her depression has probably been a hindrance to that, especially recently.

I help her as best as I can. I'm good at algebra, but not everyone learns the same way. I wonder if she mainly asked to keep me distracted. She is smart like that. 

     “Don’t worry about Natsuki, okay. She’ll talk when she’s ready.”

Sayori beams her fake smile at me. It seems she read my mind. How she was able to forgive me is beyond comprehension. 

     “I don’t think she’ll ever be ready to talk to me. I hurt you guys, bad.”

     “I know… Maybe you could write a poem about it!”

Sayori may not be good at math, but she’s one smart cookie. Her smile shines just a bit brighter at the notion. Not that I know what this poem would consist of. 

     “That’s not a bad idea. A poem of that caliber would be difficult to write, but at least I wouldn’t have to actually speak.”

The more I think about it, the better it sounds. I can write an apology without having to get Natsuki mad at me for talking to her. Maybe I can ask Monika to set up another poem sharing session. 

… 

     Monika: “Okay everyone, looks like that’s it for today.” 

Everyone just did their own thing for the remainder of the club time. As everyone gathers their belongings, I catch Natsuki glancing at me. She must have a lot on her mind. I have to imagine that she only came back because her life at home is just that bad, along with her mental state. I don’t even want to think about that. 

Everyone begins to head out the door, but I stop and wait for Monika.

     MC: “Hey, Monika, can I ask a favor?”

     Monika: “What is it?”

     “Could you set up another poem sharing some time? I’d like to write a special poem for Natsuki so that I won’t have to talk to her directly.”

Monika breathes an exhausted sigh and actually seems disapproving. 

     “MC, you’re a really nice guy, and I’m… reassured that you feel bad about Natsuki. But I really think you should just give her some space. She only just came back, and that must have been a difficult decision on its own. Sometimes the fastest way to fix something is with patience. Just be yourself, and speak with your actions. Show her the real you, and convince her that you aren’t your second personality. I know she misses that guy that read manga with her.”

Wow… I’m an idiot.

     “Yeah, you’re right. It sounds so obvious when you put it that way.”

She’s much more of a people person, that much is obvious.

“I’m glad to have a friend like you, Monika, watching my back like that.”

I think the situation has made me more soft, as if I wasn’t somewhat soft already.  

     “Hm, no problem, MC. I think it’s better to just play it safe for now. Deep down, I think she knows you’re sincere. She’s just got a lot of trauma to deal with.”

     “Alright, I’ll let it go until she’s ready.”

My rush to fix things could have gotten me in trouble. Even my second self seems to have a version of this issue. 

     “Are you and Sayori going to be walking home together again?”

     Sayori: “I’d sure like to!”

     MC: “GAH!”

Sayori sneaks up on me. Fortunately, my head isn’t hurting now. I wonder if that has anything to do with my number two in my brain. 

     Monika: “Good to see that didn’t change.”

I grunt in disappointment before Monika packs her things up. 

     “If you still want to walk together, I’d be glad to!”

I’m surprised Sayori would get back to this so quickly. I wonder what made her forgive me so quickly? Desperation? Lack of options? Regardless, I’m happy we haven’t split apart and that none of the girls hate me, well, for the most part. 

     “Definitely. I know I probably shouldn’t be so quick, but I’m just happy you’re still you!”

Sayori smiles a little more exaggeratedly than usual. It confirms that her smile was fake today. 

     Monika: “It does my heart good too, Sayori. Have fun you guys.”

     “Want to come with us?”

Sayori asks, to Monika's surprise, as well as mine. 

     “A-Are you sure? You guys usually go alone. I don’t want to intrude.”

     MC: “I definitely don’t mind.” 

     Sayori: “Yeah, it’ll be fun!”

As much as I hate it, now I know Sayori is overcompensating for something. I’m in no place to ask her about it though. I still feel horrible for the things I said, even if it wasn’t my fault. 

     Monika: “Alright, if you guys don’t mind, I guess.”

Monika looks a bit put off, but she happily accepts the invitation. Honestly, with Carter about, I’m more than happy to let Monika go with us. I really need to learn some fighting techniques.

Sayori, Monika, and I leave the building together, with the remaining students being puzzled about why Monika is hanging around the likes of me. It doesn’t take a detective to figure that one out. 

As we leave the building, Monika begins a new discussion. 

“Soooo, MC, about your muscles…”

I feel my arms as I’m reminded about how much stronger I am.

     MC: “Y-Yeah?”

     “Was that thanks to your second half?”

     “Mhm… It had to be. I rarely work out.”

Something about this feels wrong. My mind just can’t fathom how things got so much better so quickly. 

“G-Guys?”

Sayori and Monika both give me their attention. 

“Are you sure this is ok? I feel like I need to do something. Aside from Natsuki, you both let me back into your lives kinda fast.”

Monika and Sayori are both silent as they look at one another to my right. 

     Monika: “I trust you, MC. It’s the new guy I’m worried about.”

     Sayori: “But he seemed sorry. He even said we should forgive you, since you did nothing wrong.”

     “It’s weird, because it was still you, but it wasn’t. I don’t know! I know that you haven’t changed, just the situation.”

True, I guess nothing about me has changed outside of muscles. Still, I'm always going to feel like something is awry. That video of “me” still sends chills down my spine just thinking about it.

     MC: “Thanks, guys, really, thank you.”

     “Don't thank us yet, MC. If he does something bad again, we'll have to kick you out for real. I hope you understand that.”

     “Y-Yeah, I understand.”

I want nothing more than for everyone to be safe. If leaving the club is what it takes, so be it, but if this second half of me really is sorry, then maybe it won’t be so bad. He clearly remembers everything I do. I need to stay on the edge of my toes. Who knows what his intentions were to insult my friends like that. 

My house is first on our stop, so I have to say farewell to Monika and Sayori. It still feels like a stroke of luck to be back in their good graces, but how I’m supposed to handle this going forward is anyone’s guess. Telling anyone would get me in trouble for sure. That and I would lose my friends, maybe even my mom again. I’m not letting history repeat itself- not now. 

Once I go into my room, I notice something different about it. I’m not sure what, but it’s no doubt the work of my other half. The bed’s fine. My shelf seems organized from last time I saw it. My desk… My desk looks different, but not by much. Maybe my keyboard moved? I guess no harm is being done, but it feels weird that my computer is being accessed by someone else, technically. 

I’ve searched my PC, but aside from that one locked folder, I don’t see anything out of the ordinary. But if I wanted to cover my tracks, I’d delete my search history and put my files behind a password. Hmmm…

As I look around my room, I get an ominous feeling. It’s like having an invisible roommate. My recent tired spells must have been him staying up all night. What would he be doing though?...

----------------------------------------------------

“UHHG!! WHY DID I DO THAT?! YOU IDIOT!! You jump the gun, and look what happens!! GAAAH!!”

Phew, This is salvageable. I just need to take my time. That’s one thing I’ve got plenty of. Where to start?”

“Natsuki needs a lot more time. I’ll start with Monika. Sorry, MC, but it’s gonna be another late night.”

----------------------------------------------------

November 17th, Tuesday, 3 PM, Club Room

School has been hell all day. Getting out of bed required more willpower than anything I’ve ever had to do. I’m so tired that I could sleep on the hard floor of the hallway, and I did fall asleep in class. Although for some reason, the teachers didn’t wake me up, hold me for detention, or anything. The bells woke me up. Even if these people knew I had a second personality, they certainly wouldn’t be this… cold, right? It’s not the rarest mental disorder ever. Whatever. I don’t have the mental capacity to think about it right now. I’m on my way to the club after destroying myself in PE, which seemed to have woken me up quite a bit.

I open the door to the club room, and to my surprise, Natsuki is already here. She just gives me the side-eye before looking back at her manga. 

I don’t know how I’m going to restore our friendship, but Monika is right. I just have to wait. Be patient. I’ve got plenty of time.

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

 

2 Weeks later

MC was ten minutes late, which was a rare thing for sure. 

The club has been trying their best to move on from the incidents of Halloween. With a seemingly unbreakable bond, the girls of the Literature Club have been there for each other when they needed it. Most of them have even begun to heal, with the exception of Natsuki. The last couple of weeks for her have been spent trying to rationalize MC’s identity. He seemed completely normal this whole time. They still haven't been talking, but Natsuki's heart was a little less heavy on the matter. Still, it would take more than a friendly face to convince Natsuki that MC wasn’t a monster, especially after what he’s about to pull.

Stomp Stomp STOMP

The door slid open with an MC that looks like he’s dying of exhaustion. 

“S-Sorry, it’s me!”

He announces oddly as he rushes to the nearest desk.

“I’m the other one! I won’t be here long.”

He added, to which the others were shocked. 

“W-What are you doing?!”

Monika asks in a slight of fear. They have yet to see MC’s other half appear in this fashion. Was he out for a whole school day?

“No time for questions!”

MC urged as he set his bag on the desk. The others looked at him worriedly. 

“I took over for the school day. He was up all night. Apologies ahead of time.”

MC hastily concluded before laying his head on his bag and passing out almost instantly. 

“M-MC?”

Sayori tested to see if he really was asleep.

“W-What just happened?”

Natsuki stumbled over her words, as it all happened so fast. 

“I-It appears that he’s keeping with what he said, about starting on the wrong foot.”

Yuri deduced with what little time they all had with MC’s counterpart. 

“Maybe, but that was really random.”

Monika said what everyone was thinking. 

“Y-Yeah, it really was. Poor MC isn’t gonna know what happened.”

Sayori points out. 

Speak of the devil!

----------------------------------------------------

     MC: “Gaaaasp, Uhg, aaah, w-wha-” 

Where am I?!

     Sayori: “MC, is that you?”

Sayori? Is that Sayori’s voice?

I look to my right and see that I’m in the club room!

     “What? But I-I got home. How-?”

     Monika: “MC, listen to me, your day was hijacked by your second personality.”

That explains the headache I feel coming on. My vision was fuzzy for a second, but it’s quickly clearing up. 

     “So it wasn’t a dream? I-I saw bits and pieces of my school day, but I thought I was dreaming.”

I was wholeheartedly convinced that I was dreaming. 

     Yuri: “Fascinating…”

I hear Yuri mumble to herself. 

     “Huh?”

     “O-Oh, uh, I-I was just thinking. I’m no doctor, but perhaps the time your alter ego spends in action could affect your memory of his events? Or maybe even having this condition for a while now could be the cause.”

     “I guess they’re as good theories as any.”

Still, to go to bed, only to wake up in the Literature Club is bizarre. I still can’t wrap my head around it. 

     Monika: “Are you ok, MC?”

     “Y-Yeah, just a little headache.”

     “Want me to get you some pain killers?”

     “If you have some on hand, that’d be great.”

Monika reaches for the first aid in the teacher’s desk and gives me some pain medication. I love the club and all, but I’d at least like to get some sleep between meetings. Without the pain, I feel like I’ve been hit by a pillow truck.

“Uhg, now I’m just really tired. I-I feel I could pass out any second now.”

     Sayori: “Well, he did say you were up all night.” 

No I wasn’t!

     “H-He did?! B-But I went to bed like normal!”

     Yuri: “That’s concerning…”

Yuri speaks my mind. 

“That’s a long time to go without control of yourself.”

Tell me about it.

     “Yaaawwwn Oh gosh, I’m sorry guys. There’s no way I can stay awake.”

I’m struggling to keep my eyes open. What was the other me doing?

     Monika: “You can’t fall asleep in the club room, MC. Can you make it home?”

     “M-Maybe?”

     Sayori: “Oo! I have an idea, but I’ll walk with him, just in case.”

     “Thanks Sayo.” 

Sayori leaves and then comes back with a bottle of water and a few plastic cups.

     “I know things are getting kinda gloom and doom, but I think we’ll all have fun here~”

Sayori seems excited. What’s she gonna do with some simple wate- Uh oh…

Sayori does what I was afraid she’d do. She fills a cup and happily splashes it toward my face! 

     “Gah! Sayori!”

Everyone laughs at my demise, even Natsuki. I don’t think I’ve seen her smile the entire time I’ve been back. It makes the uncomfortable feeling worth it and lifts my spirits.

     “Hehehe, there’s one for everybody~”

Sayori pours three more cups of water, which is that exact number she brought.

Oh no!

Monika and Yuri splash their drinks in my face at the same time, with a laugh. I’m surprised Yuri wasn’t hesitant, but it’s the least I deserve anyway.

     “Blah! Uhg!” 

It’s freezing as the water flows down my neck and drips off my hair! But wait, one’s missing.

Natsuki takes her cup and seems to be thinking. Her face is stern, like she’s debating something. In a solid movement, Natsuki reaches her left hand to my shirt collar, pulls, and pours the water down my uniform!

“AAH! COLD!!”

The other girls make various sounds of amused shock.

I shake and pad my uniform in a panic! It’s so cold! So cold!!

     Natsuki: “HAHAHA! Ok, that was pretty satisfying.”

Natsuki laughing and smiling even more is totally worth it, but it’s hard to enjoy it when there’s water leaking through my clothes.

     “G-Glad you e-enjoyed it!”

Sayori must have gotten one of the bottles from a vending machine. There's no way normal water would be this cold. Did she get that on purpose?

     Sayori: “Awake now?~”

Sayori grins mischievously at me. 

     “Y-Yeah, thanks, I guess.”

After saying our goodbyes, Sayori and I head out. I will admit, I am much more awake. I feel like most people would be very annoyed, but I had that coming.

     “Hope I didn’t go too far back there.”

     “Nah, it’s ok. It’s just really uncomfortable now. Looks like Natsuki needed it though.”

*RIIIING RIIIING RIIIING*

It’s mom on the phone!

“Hello?”

     Mom: “Hey, sweety, just checking up on you.”

Me and mom have been talking on the phone more frequently. It’s kinda sad how much we really never knew about each other. I shouldn’t be surprised though. She was almost completely absent for five years of my life, and everything after that has been cold. Does she know about my second personality? 

“How are things going with your club?”

Yikes! Better keep it quiet for now. I don’t need to put a wedge between us all over again. If this is what caused it in the first place, I should try to handle him first before being open about it. It’s not like anyone has been able to do anything about it in the last five or six years.

     “Well, things are interesting. A little drama never killed anyone, I guess.”

Sayori gives me a nasty side-eye, to which I have to shrug with grit teeth. What else was I supposed to say?

     “Well, you’re kind hearted. I’m sure everything will be fine.”

     “Thanks mom. I’m actually walking home with Sayori right now.”

     “Oh right… Sayori… Hey, when I get back, why don’t you invite her for dinner?”

Is she serious?! Looks like she’s ready to apologize to my friends. Huh… I wonder…

     “You want Sayori over for dinner?”

Sayori’s eyes opened wide at that. She seems excited.

     “Absolutely. I feel bad for what I said at the hospital to your friends, and well… her parents.”

     “Yeah…”

My shifted look concerns Sayori, but I’ll get to that.

“Actually, mom?”

     “Hm?”

     “Would we be able to have the whole club over for dinner? I know it sounds weird, but…”

     “Oh… Uhhh, I’m not sure. I’ll need to think about it.”

     “Alright. I’ll see you in a couple weeks.”

     “Alright. Bye-bye, MC.”

     “Bye.”

*BEEP*

     Sayori: “Your mom wants me over for dinner?”

     “Yeah. She feels bad about the hospital thing, and for your parents.”

     “Oh yeah, I forgot about what she did…”

     “Hey, no need to worry about it. She’s finally realized the errors of her ways. I’m sure she’ll make things right.”

     “I hope she’s at least sorry. I miss Auntie Liah the way she used to be. Does she know about your second personality? She doesn’t, right?”

     “If she does, it would explain a lot.”

There’s no way she knows. Why wouldn’t she have just told me if she did? 

Uhg, I’m too tired for that right now. I’ll have to think about what I’m going to tell Xander this Friday. I may ask Monika for advice. She knows her own dad better than I do.

----------------------------------------------------

Midnight

*Chink*

*Chink*

….

*Click*

The safe was open, allowing its contents to be exposed to the world. It wasn’t difficult to crack.

     “Still here after so long, huh?”

----------------------------------------------------

Friday, December 4th, Doctor Xander’s Office

Oh boy, I couldn't think of a single way to explain my second personality without telling Xander I have a second personality. I guess this will just be a normal session.

    Kaede: “Hi, MC, welcome back. Dr. Nicolaides is already waiting for you.”

Xander’s receptionist welcomes me, as she usually does. I thank her, and move on ahead. Even though I’m a few minutes early, he’s open enough to take me in ahead of schedule. 

I walk in the room and am greeted by a surprising sight.

     Xander: “MC, this is Mr. Yami.”

A man, possibly of Chinese ethnicity, is standing alongside Xander. He’s wearing a perfectly black suit and tie with front slick back hair. He has a dark aura to him, despite his stern yet polite demeanor.

     Yami: “I’m here for survey work. Doctor Nicolaides is a friend of mine.”

Something about this guy doesn’t sit right. Who does survey work in a suit? He’s really well put together, maybe too well. A friend wouldn’t have to be so formal, surely. 

     “He’ll be asking you questions on top of our normal session.”

     MC: “O-Okay…”

Everyone gets settled in a seat, and it’s not the most comfortable arrangement. Xander and Mr. Yami are both facing me, and I can feel Yami’s gaze pierce my soul. Just based on his attitude and how he carries himself, I doubt this is for survey work. I guess that’ll depend on the questions he asks. 

     Yami: “How's your sleep schedule been?”

     Xander: “Pretty good on my end.”

Xander tries to lighten the mood by giving him a mock answer instead of me. I guess he can tell how weirded out I am.

“Haha, I'm sorry. Please continue.”

It gets a grin out of me, but Mr. Yami seems less than amused. He gestures at me to answer. 

     MC: “Eh, I've been better, I suppose.”

I find it hard to lie. Something about his stern look just forces the truth out of me. Xander seems to give me a concerned look on top of that. 

Wait a second!

________________________________________________________

The man at the door is mostly bald, wearing an almost complete suit with his suit jacket flung over his shoulder. His expression is very professional, almost like he’s here to collect taxes or something.

“I represent Dr. Koide’s office.”

“O-Oh, are you a doctor or nurse?”

“Actually, I’m more of a financial representative. I saw some of the reports on your recent visit to the hospital. I understand that Xander Koide was your doctor, correct?”

________________________________________________________

That’s why this situation is familiar! I had forgotten about that guy. Maybe Xander has some tight financial backers that are curious? Regardless…

     Yami: “Anything odd been happening in your life?”

Crap! You have to lie! You have to!

     “U-Umm-”

NO! Now is not the time to get nervous!

“N-No sir, nothing that I can think of.”

     “Hm…”

Mr. Yami looks at me for a second, a little doubt in his eyes, but I think he believes me. He jots down my answers on a tablet, using his own handwriting with a stylus.

     “Have you experienced any headaches as of late?”

!!!

How would he know about the headaches?! I thought my information was supposed to be classified or something! Even financial backers shouldn’t be able to see patient information. 

I give Xander a look that says that exact thing. His returning look is glum, like he knows something I don’t. 

     “Uh, somewhat. Nothing abnormal.”

Xander puts his face in his hand.

I messed up!

I wasn’t exactly lying. My headaches have died down since my second self showed up, but I don’t think Xander wanted me to say that.

Mr. Yami writes those results down as well. 

     “I had more questions, but I think I’ll pass the torch to Dr. Nicolaides.”

     Xander: “Thank you, Mr. Yami.”

It’s like last time never happened. Me and Xander are sharing the singular goal of getting through this as quickly as possible. I can see it when we glance between one another. Unfortunately, that’s what scares me. Why would Xander of all people be nervous about this?

“Anything interesting happening at school, MC?”

     MC: “Eh, a little club drama, but it got cleared up.”

     “Glad to hear it.”

I can tell Xander wants to engage in his usual lighthearted banter, but the presence of Mr. Yami stops him. 

The rest of the session is awkward for both me and Xander, but not Mr. Yami. It’s like we’re all shuffling around false information. If I’m ever coming clean, it won’t be in front of this guy that Xander is clearly nervous about. 

     Mr. Yami: “I think that’s enough for today.”

He ends the session early, instead of Xander. As if things weren’t weird enough.

“Me and Dr. Nicolaides need to have a discussion. Run on home.”

As if he wasn’t unlikable enough, now he’s giving orders in a demeaning way.

     MC: “Alright.”

Wow, what a tool! I leave Xander’s office, to the surprise of his receptionist. Those guys didn’t seem like friends to me

----------------------------------------------------

December 5th, Saturday, 8am 

“Nope… So you got the goods? Good work. Let me know how it goes.”

*BEEP*

Carter paces around in the basement of one of Chenji's front businesses: an attorney's office. It was genius. They blackmailed a real upcoming attorney and scared him into using his building as one of their hideouts, while also taking a small percentage of his profits, putting his yearly income from good to average. Carter in particular was in charge of this hideout. Chenji has several hidden outposts in town and in the neighboring towns. Servers, equipment, weapons, and more are kept in these hidden locations. For the most part, Chenji is just made up of normal people that are fighting the wrong fight. But their leaders are smart and ambitious. 

As Carter looks over on his laptop to examine all of their recent activity on their own servers, his phone begins to ring. He picks up his phone and observes the number. He recognized it, but it wasn't a saved number. As hard as he tried, he couldn't recall who's number he was looking at. He answered it before the ringing stopped.

“Hello?”

Carter said semi-normally, as if the caller isn't likely one of his many victims.

“Carter? This is MC. I have a favor to ask you.”

----------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

11am

Wow, I guess I had some kind of repressed interest in martial arts. It seems my other half has downloaded a bunch of lessons on self-defense. Not that I’m complaining. I really should have looked into this stuff way sooner. The front of my desktop had a pdf file with an address, as well as opening times. It was a dojo. I just walked in, and one of the supervisors acted like they knew me already. Things are going to get weirder the longer this second personality thing keeps going. The building was a relatively new start-up. Luckily for me, that means the supervisors are more enthusiastic. Not sure if it’s worth the lost time from my double though. I woke up pretty late today, around ten this morning. 

As I participate in the lesson, I can’t help but feel like I’ve done this stuff before. Seems like my second side has been through the ropes already. Some of the moves came easier than I would expect under normal circumstances. 

But around an hour later, I leave after using their facilities to get changed and wash up a bit. Too bad my other side put me down for a month without my permission, but I guess I needed it. Maybe I can defend myself against Carter, as long as he doesn’t have his cowardly cronies following him around. 

Speaking of which: Monika. We’ve been so focused on my second personality that I nearly forgot that Monika and Carter are still involved. Carter was threatening to take his end of the bargain. I hope she’s been able to hold off. 

     ???: “Hello, MC.”

On the street, I hear a voice in front of me. I lift my head and am met with a familiar beige sweater with lavender hair. 

     MC: “Oh! Hi, Yuri.”

     Yuri: “What brings you to the busy part of town today?”

     “Oh, uh, I was actually just at this new dojo, just about a block from here.”

     “Oh?”

     “Yeah, apparently my ‘other’ set me up with self-defense lessons. I probably could have used it a long time ago to be honest.”

     “Fascinating… Your situation was, well… awful to say the least, but now I find it interesting. I’ve never met anyone with a second personality.”

She says with an awkward grin.

     “Neither have I, heh.”

Yuri and I stand and shuffle around for a second.

“Y-Yuri, can I say something?”

     “Yes!”

Yuri plants her hand over her mouth quickly, followed by a light shade of red coating her face.

“S-Sorry, p-please continue…”

I know it’s embarrassing for her, but it’s kinda cute when she does that.

     “I know I apologized already, and most of you guys forgave me. I just wanted to say thank you. I really needed that second chance.”

I can't help but let my walls down in my tone. 

“That's just been on my mind these last couple of weeks.”

Yuri takes a moment to think before she speaks. If there's one thing I know about Yuri at this point, it's to let her think first. She usually regrets opening her mouth too quickly.

     “You're welcome, MC. Though, I should really thank you as well.”

     “W-What? What for?”

     “If you weren't such a wonderful friend to start with, I would have never offered forgiveness.”

I feel my face heat up at the compliment. I remember Sayori saying something similar. 

     “T-Thanks, Yuri. That means a lot.”

I make a slow move to offer her a hug. I know Yuri isn't the most touchy person, but it felt right. To my surprise, Yuri reciprocated my move and hugged back. It was a warm hug full of understanding. It was the hug of a good friend. 

We held the embrace for what felt like quite a while, but it was never awkward. It felt like a moment of healing. Eventually, we separated, a little happier than before.

     “I-I needed that.”

     “Me too.”

We're left with goofy grins and a light blush. 

“S-So, Yuri, about uh, your knives. Do you want them back, or…?”

Yuri looked down and began thinking once more. I don't want to promote her old habit, but I don't want to just keep her property either.

     “No… Please, keep them. I don't want to think about that.”

Yuri held her arms upon answering, looking at the ground with a shiver.

     “So you don't want them back ever?”

     “No. They're yours. I'm a new person. I won't consider going down that path again. Sell them, if you'd like. But um, please know their value first. Some of those were exceptionally crafted.”

     “I'll keep that in mind. Honestly, they all look really cool. I can't imagine selling them. They'd also make good self-defense weapons.”

     “Yes, they are very sharp. Uh, y-you might want to clean them first. I-I always cleaned them, of course, but just in case.”

Oh! I never even thought about that. Glad Yuri reminded me. That could have ended poorly. An infection would have been the least of my problems with any trace of blood on them. 

     “I'll do that first thing when I get home… Uh, do you by chance know how Natsuki is doing?”

     “She visited recently, but since then, I've not spoken with her.”

I hope she's ok. What I really hope is that all her feelings about me are keeping her like this, and not her dad. I'd rather it be my fault than his.

     “Thanks, Yuri. There's nothing I can do, but I wish I could.”

     “I believe you're doing just fine. Natsuki isn't stupid. She just seems to struggle with her emotions. A-As if I’m one to talk…”

     “You’re a completely different person now, Yuri. It’s honestly amazing. I thought about trying something with Natsuki, but Monika talked me out of it.”

     “I believe that’s for the best. If you had come to us, constantly pleading sanity, we likely wouldn’t be here talking. But when you were convinced that you had hurt us, you backed away. That gave us time to think, and for Monika to research.”

     “Monika…”

Yuri seems to notice the slight distress in my tone.

     “Is there something wrong between you two?”

     “O-Oh no, nothing like that. It’s just-”

Should I tell her? I know she wouldn’t blab her mouth about it, and the worst that could happen is that we help Monika out.

“She’s still stuck in Carter’s web.”

     “O-Oh my goodness. I-Is he threatening her?” 

     “I don’t know. They made some kind of deal, and Monika hasn’t fulfilled her end of the bargain yet. I can tell she’s worried.”

I’m not sure what can be done without knowing specifics. 

     “F-Forgive my bluntness, but… maybe we should just ask her?”

     “I was there when he threatened to take his end of the deal. I don’t think she wants to tell me.”

I have a feeling it’s something terrible. I hope I’m wrong. 

December 7th, Monday, 6:30 AM

Uhhhg, not again. I’m sooooo tired. 

“Uhg, why do you exist?”

I ask my second half as I smack my head. I even went to bed early to make sure this didn’t happen. What is he even doing all night?

Nothing in my room ever changes. The only thing I’ve ever noticed is waking up in a different shirt. My only clue has been on my computer, but the folder is locked. Not only that, but the file size keeps growing. It was the size of a few text documents, but now it looks like the size of several videos. If it’s my brain, then surely I must be able to remember the password. He remembers my memories, so why not the other way? 

I sit at my computer and stare at the folder… 

Maybe I should close my eyes and calm down…

Remember…

Come on…

You can do it…

Hm?

My mom’s room? I… remembered… something. The… picture?

Why do I keep remembering walking up to the picture? 

Is that a false memory? Is that even a thing? When I feel like I’m trying to remember things I haven’t seen, that’s what pops up.

I open my eyes and feel like I shifted realities or something. Well, now I’m too curious. 

I get up and go to my mom’s room, or her room when she’s actually home.

I look around the light gray bluish walls with fake plants everywhere and the blue white striped covers on the bed. There's a single portrait on the right wall from the door. It's a pretty big painting of nature. A single tree, with grassy plains and a bright blue sky. Pretty standard looking. Maybe too standard… 

When I observe the painting with its smooth wooden frame, I see something weird about the color. The frame is inconsistent. Upon closer observation, I see spots that have little to no dust compared to the rest of the frame.

When I grab the frame, it matches exactly with my hand!

I remove the picture from the wall, only for a jolt of deja vu to strike my brain. 

It’s a safe! Nothing fancy, but still, it’s a safe I never knew about. Or… wait, did I? I feel like I’ve seen it here, but I don’t recall. But with those handprints matching mine, it means he was in here. Not sure if he somehow got in the safe, but I’d better leave it alone. I assume there’s a reason mom didn’t tell me about it. Maybe it’s just some of her personal belongings. 

Whatever. I need to get ready to go. 

I do all my usual morning routine stuff, but with half the energy. I can’t believe life is just like this now. I can’t prepare for hardly anything.  

Club time

     Monika: “Well?”

     MC: “Well what?”

     “Did it happen again?”

     “O-Oh, you mean the second guy? Yeah, I was up all night again. I even went to bed early to compensate.”

     “I guess he’s keeping up those muscles while you’re out.”

     Sayori: “Seriously, you look like you could beat up just about anybody.”

     MC: “I hope I don’t have to, but I guess it’s better to be prepared.”

As I rest my head, I can’t help but wonder what’s in that safe. I guess I’ll have to ask mom after school. 

     “Hey, MC, how’s your mom doing?”

Huh, speak of the devil. 

     “She’s better than she was. We've had some better conversations recently.”

     “That's amazing, MC!”

     “Yeah, it’s kind of a weird transition. I can’t wait for you and the others to meet her for real. The hospital doesn’t count. I’m calling it- yawwwwn

It seems I can’t get too hyped up. I’ll yawn like crazy. 

     “I’m really excited!”

Sayori’s smile is enough to make any troubles melt away.

     Yuri: “Excited for what, exactly?”

Yuri sneaks up on Sayori. 

     MC: “Oh, well, my mom has kinda had a change of heart. She might hold an apology dinner, if you’d be interested.”

     “A-An apology dinner? Oh my… that must have been quite a drastic change.”

Yuri’s facial expression changes to one of shame.

“I-I'm sorry, that was uncalled for.”

     “It's okay, Yuri. You're not wrong. It was a pretty drastic change.”

     Sayori: “What about you, Natsuki? Are you going?”

Natsuki looks up from reading her manga at a desk after hearing her name.

     Natsuki: “Huh?”

I don't anticipate this going well.

     “MC's mom might hold an apology dinner. Would you go?”

I can see the mental flinch going on in her head. She wants to shut the offer down, but something stops her from doing that.

     “Well, she does owe us an apology. I might go.”

She can’t be serious! I guess the others being there gives her some kind of security.

“Doesn’t mean I trust you any more.”

She says with a grimace as she shrinks back into her manga.

I can’t blame her, I guess. Will we ever get back to normal? I have no idea. I really hope so. But if she had more food, maybe her mood will be better if she shows up. 

     Yuri: “I believe that’s as good as you’re going to get.”

     MC: “I know.”

Natsuki hears us, but I think she knew that was coming. 

     Monika: “Can’t help overhearing. Sounds like your mom has let go of some stress in her life.”

That’s one way to put it. More like, had a minor breakdown.

     “Yeah, something like that. You’ve been looking like that yourself, Monika.”

     “Is it that obvious?”

     Sayori: “Yeah, you look less tired most days now.”

     “Well, sleep comes at a price in high school. I made my first B on a test in a long time recently.”

     MC: “That’s the sacrifice? You’re basically a genius if that’s the case.”

     “Ahaha, oh stop it, MC. But I’ve been getting more sleep. Grades don’t mean much at the expense of your health.”

Sayori approaches Monika from behind and puts both her arms around Monika’s neck, giving her a back hug.

     Sayori: “Well, I think it was a good decision. No one wants a grumpy Moni.”

Monika laughs a bit.

     Yuri: “I agree. While a quality education is nice, is it worth one less day with the ones you love?”

Everyone just looks at Yuri with a dumbfounded expression.

     Monika: “That’s… very profound.”

Yuri grabs her hair, as if she’s done something wrong.

     “S-Should I not have said that?”

     “Ahaha, no no, I just meant that it’s true. Treasure every day you can. You never know what life changing event will strike. 

     MC: “Ahaaa, let’s not think too hard about stuff like that. It can get kinda depressing.”

     Sayori: “Yeah, overthinking is your worst enemy.”

     Yuri: “I agree.”

I can’t help but feel a pang in my gut for Natsuki. I glance back at her, seeing that she was looking and listening, only to snap her head back when our eyes met. Now that I think about it, Natsuki hasn’t really been talking to anyone in the club room. Has she talked to them outside the club?

I feel too bad at this point. It’s been long enough. I’m making my move.

I turn and approach Natsuki’s desk. I feel her shifting her eyes in my direction, but I’m not backing down.

I stand next to her and kneel, not to mock her height, but to lower myself to her, showing my want to truly apologize.

     MC: “Natsuki?”

     Natsuki: “What do you want?”

She sounds more tired than angry, but her undertone reveals that she’s still quite mad inside.

     “I’m so so sorry… for everything I took from you.”

I took her security, her peace, her trust, and now I’m taking her friends. Who knows what else I’ve done behind the scenes. She hasn’t been the same person since Halloween. 

Natsuki sighs through her nose, thinking about her response. The entire room is silent, and Natsuki takes that into account.

What takes seconds feels like minutes as she finally speaks. 

     “Well, sorry doesn’t fix it, now does it?”

No… no it doesn’t.

     “Is… there anything I can do?”

I want more than anything to fix this. 

     “You’ve already done enough…”

Natsuki shoots my offer down, with a voice that echoes betrayal and brokenness.

I stand, knowing that that was probably my best chance, but there’s nothing that can be done. It’s her choice, and I seem to have hurt her beyond repair, at least anything I can repair. 

     “Sorry… I’ll go for the day.”

     Sayori: “I’ll go with yo-”

     “No thanks, Sayo. I’ll walk myself home this time.”

Everyone stays in the club. I want to give them time with Natsuki. 

As I travel the streets, I recall the dojo having some free use punching bags. Well, free for the members. Maybe letting out some emotions can help me right now. 

First, I’m going to call my mom. 

   *RIIIING RIIIING RIIIING*

     Mom: “MC? Is everything alright?”

     “Hey mom, yeah, everything is fine. Well, kinda. I know I already asked, but I’d really appreciate it if we could hold that apology dinner thing we talked about. My friend hasn’t had the best couple of months.”

     “Sayori?” 

     “No, Natsuki.”

     “Oh… was she the tall one?”

     “Heh, no, the opposite.”

     “The short one? Oh, I remember. Pink hair?”

     “Yep.”

     “If you’ll forgo some of your money, we could make it work.”

     “Gladly.”

     “Then be sure to have a plan and the ingredients before I get home. I don’t have the time to plan a whole dinner party.”

     “I’ll handle all that. Thanks mom.”

     “You’re welcome, sweety.”

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

1 week later - December 14, Monday 8:00 AM

“Doctor, MC's behavior is very similar to that of his childhood years. Surely you see the same thing we do.”

Spoke a deep male voice through Xander's earpiece.

Dr. Xander Nicolaides was on a call with his superiors, the men and women he reports to with any update he has on MC. Many listened, but only a few spoke. Leaders in the healthcare industry, doctors, surgeons, and even local politicians listened. 

“I see that, but I'm telling you that it's a coincidence. MC has been just fine for the last six years, and I'm not about to drag him back to isolation, wasting tons of money and manpower, just because you have a gut reaction.”

Xander responded. 

“Lapses in memory, lack of energy, and drastic relationship shifts that he didn't cause nor does he remember- does that sound like we're gut reacting to you? Dr. Yami heard it, and with all due respect, you’re not as proficient in psychology as he is.”

A female doctor exclaimed over the phone.

“Doctor, we're only suggesting that you isolate him again. We're not interrogating you.”

The first male voice said once more, in a more softening tone to counteract the last voice.

Xander just couldn't do it. He had grown attached to MC. He was basically MC's father, even if their relationship was by the books at times. 

“Let me run one more PET scan. We can't assume anything until that mass is proven to be active. He's due for another one anyways.”

Xander tried to prolong MC's sentence as long as he could. He had faith in him. Even if this second personality were to resurface, he had faith that MC's increased maturity would carry over to make him more sane in the long run.

“I don't see anything unreasonable about that. It'll either confirm our suspicion or clear MC. I think that's fair.”

A random male doctor spoke out.

Xander was muted and deafened in the digital call against his will, as they spoke among themselves without his input for a moment. 

After about two minutes of discussion:

“Doctor Nicolaides, you do realize that if any other lives are taken within the time frame we're giving you, their blood will partially be on your hands?”

This was a person of importance speaking. Their identity was hidden, but Xander knew this male individual had influence. There was no hiding the consequences of Xander's actions.

“I understand, sir.”

“Alright. You have two weeks to get us those results. We'll end this call here.”

One by one, everyone disconnected from the group call. 

Xander was left rubbing his head, hoping that the scan would come up empty.

“Please please please be ok, MC…”

----------------------------------------------------

4:00 PM

Monika, Sayori, and I are walking home together. I can't help but get a feeling of déjà vu. It's like I knew this was gonna happen, like a dream that predicts the future.

I want to talk to Monika about Carter, but I don't want to talk with Sayori here. I'm not sure if she knows yet, and if Monika doesn't want me to, I won't reveal her struggle. 

     Sayori: “Has anything else happened to you with this condition, MC?”

     MC: “Uhhh, kinda? He's busy, that's for sure. He's always keeping me in shape, and he's been filling up a locked folder on my computer. I don't know what he's doing though.”

     Monika: “Maybe Halloween was just a weird side effect of resurfacing. Maybe your second personality is a nice person.”

Only now can Monika give such a positive outlook. She's been beaming more recently, with more sleep and relaxing, not caring as much about being the perfect student. Doesn’t mean she isn't still making better grades than most though.

     “I hope so. Maybe he could apologize to Natsuki. He’d probably have better luck than me.”

     “That would be quite the Christmas surprise.”

     Sayori: “Not very cold, even though it’s almost Christmas.”

Sayori changes the subject.

     “It’ll get there, don’t worry.”

     “I don’t care about the weather. I just want our ten days off of school.”

     MC: “Haha, I feel that. That would be a good time for dinner. I’ll work with mom over that.”

As we walk in the chill December air, we turn a corner on the street and run into Carter leaning against the wall of a random brick building. He turns his head, and his eyes land straight on Monika. 

     Carter: “Well well well, I was just thinking about you. I think I've waited long enough for my end of the deal.”

Carter stands straight, with an intimidating presence and crossed arms.

Monika takes a step back in fear. 

     Monika: “C-Carter, isn't there anything else I can do?!”

She's terrified right now. Her voice is already full of heavy breath, and Sayori is utterly confused.

     “I've got plenty of people that owe me favors. I want your body.”

Sayori gasped as she heard this. This wasn't how I planned on Sayori knowing.

     MC: “S-She's not going anywhere!”

I protest as I stand between the crime boss and my friends, fists up. I may have stuttered, but I'm more than ready to fight him right here and now. I'm sick of him trying to sexually harass my friends!

The cold of the air doesn't even have feeling anymore as we look at one another, standing a mere meter apart.

     “MC, you're a stereotypical shrimp. I'm taking Monika home. Whether you want a broken nose to go with that is up to you.”

Carter looks determined.

     “Sayori, take Monika to the police station.”

I could hear Sayori start to say something, but she listens for the sake of Monika's protection. 

Carter doesn't wait any longer. If he didn't end me soon, Monika would get away from his disgusting grasp. 

Carter throws a right punch toward my face. In an instant, I react just like the master at the dojo taught me. It was the exact same move, one of the first we learned to counter. I stop his arm with my left, quickly followed by slamming my right elbow into his face.

     “AH!”

Carter yells before I immediately step back, not wanting to give him an opening. My fists remain up. He wasn't staggered for long. 

He puts his fists up as well, mimicking my stance. We both make sure we are ready to sidestep. 

He throws a quick jab, but I make sure to bob my head to the side, avoiding the punch. However, he follows up with a quick one two punch. Although I blocked it with my arms, he slammed his fist in my abdomen while I couldn't see. 

     “Gooh!”

I backstep quickly so that he can't get another hit in. We're both awaiting the other to make a move. As if trying to be predictable, he throws his left fist toward my face this time. I use my right arm to hold his fist away as I punch his cheek with my own left fist. I take that split second to punch his gut, and just as he looked down in the pain, I threw my fist in his face, uppercutting him. 

That last punch was so hard that it not only hurt my hand, but it sent him tumbling backwards and onto his butt. I use this opening to take out the knife in my pocket. Never expose yourself if there's a chance your opponent will use that to get the upper hand. I move behind him and hold the knife to his neck to make sure he can't do anything.

As I stand over my fallen opponent, the blood rush starts wearing off, and I feel insanely jittery.

“Stay away from Monika! All of my friends, you sick bastard!!”

I threaten as he holds his hands up before coughing a little.

     “Ok ok, you win! Screw off! I'll go!”

     “Are you kidding me?! I'm getting you arrested!”

My anger replaces my adrenaline as I recall all the hell he's brought down on me and my friends. He tried to rape Yuri and Monika, sent me to the hospital, and God knows what else that I don't know about. 

     “There are no witnesses, genius. I'll just get back out. Do you really want to go through all that?”

GRRRR!! He's right. There are zero witnesses. It's my word versus his, not to mention all his fake witnesses he’ll likely bring in. 

     “Grrrr, fine!! But if you try to even touch Monika, I'm slitting your throat. I'll take the prison time.”

I put the knife away and walk off.

He says nothing as I leave. He'd better keep his word, which is apparently the only thing he's good at. 

I heave heavy breaths as all the adrenaline wears off. I just beat Carter in a fight! Holy crap, I can't believe it! That dojo subscription was 100% worth it! I haven’t even been there that long!

I quickly pull my phone out and call Sayori as I head toward the police station.

     Sayori: “MC? Are you ok?!”

Sayori sounds panicked.

     “Y-Yeah, I'm fine! I got him. It's ok. You guys can relax.”

I could hear Monika loudly sigh out in relief in the background.

     “S-So we don't need the police?”

     “No, there were no witnesses. We can't get him arrested.”

     “Oh… alright. Meet you at my house?”

     “Sure, I'm on my way.”

I hang up on Sayori, heading to her house.

     “Phew… I can't believe I did it.”

My heart feels like it’s about to explode out of my chest!

When I arrive at Sayori's house, it takes a minute before she and Monika arrive. Monika is noticeably jittery. I can't say I'm not the same way. Although, the pain from his blows on my arms and abs are starting to make themselves known.

     Monika: “MC! Are you ok?!”

     “Y-Yeah, I’m ok. I’m starting to feel the pain though.”

I put my hand over my abs, indicating that he landed a punch there. 

     Sayori: “I’ll get you some ice! Come in, guys!”

Sayori hurries us inside her house. Monika and I sit on the couch. 

Ow! That pain is really starting to get through!

I notice Monika’s hands shaking, so I force the pain down for now.

     “Hey, are you alright, Monika?”

     Monika: “N-No, I’m such an idiot!”

Monika puts her face in her hands, her voice breaking slightly. 

     “Hey, it’s ok.”

I put my left arm around her shoulder, instinctively trying to comfort her. 

     “No it’s not. I shouldn’t have made a deal with him.”

Monika sniffles a little bit. Is she about to cry?!

     “Monika, it’s ok. He promised to leave you alone.”

     “I don’t believe him.”

She said despairingly in her hands. To be honest, I don’t believe him either.

     “Want me to walk home with you for a while, Monika?”

     “I-I don’t want you to be in danger, MC.”

     “Well, I’m not letting one of my best friends be in danger either. I’ll walk you home.”

Monika lifts her head, a few tears staining her face.

     “Thank you, MC. That was one of the scariest things that’s ever happened to me.”

     “I can imagi- Ah!”

Sayori immediately rushes around her kitchen corner with an ice pack.

     Sayori: “Here you go, MC.”

My abs are getting really sore now. 

I know Sayori had to have heard most of that, and I know Monika knew she was listening. 

     “Thanks, Sayo. Nnng! I’m gonna feel that tomorrow. Carter’s definitely a strong dude.”

But it also felt like he was a bit of a mindless brute. He went for the same moves three times with little variation. I know I’ve taken self-defense, but all things considered, that fight went really smoothly. Was he holding back for some reason?

“Monika, what was this agreement you and Carter had that was worth so much?”

Taking Monika’s body isn’t something she agreed to, obviously, nor do I believe she ever would, unless there was a gun to her head.

     Monika: “Sigh I didn’t get your documents by myself. I needed Carter to get into my dad’s computer.”

     Sayori: “That’s it? And he wanted to-”

     “No, there’s more. For some reason, my dad’s computer was protected, like, really well. Even Carter was complaining about it. But he discovered why it was so locked down. The document was government property.”

     MC: “What?!”

     Sayori: “Government?!”

     Monika: “Yeah… I’m sorry, MC. It’s my fault you got hurt.”

Monika can’t look me in the eye. She feels completely ashamed.

     MC: “You’re wrong, Monika. It’s my fault. Because you were trying to help me, you got in trouble.”

     Sayori: “Guys, it’s nobody’s fault. Don’t be sad. We won. Now we can go back to normal.”

Sayori really does know how to help her friends, but I have a feeling normal isn’t going to be in the playbook any time soon.

“Let’s hug it out.”

Sayori gets between me and Monika in front of the couch and brings us in with one arm each. Me and Monika use our other arms to wrap around each other. It was unexpected, but welcome.

“It’s ok now. Just melt into it.”

Sayori sounds like a masseuse now, but it works. The tension in the room clears quite a lot as we all embrace one another. Deep breaths are taken, and heart beats are lowered as we take our time to properly release our stress.

     Monika: “I love you guys. You’re the best friends I could ask for.” 

Monika says this out of nowhere. I’m happy she feels this way about us, but I didn’t know we were that high on her list of friends. I guess we’ve been through quite a lot at this point. 

     “Awww, we love you too, Monika. We’ll always be there for you.”

     MC: “Y-Yeah, you mean a lot to both of us.”

Despite this open heart discussion, the hug doesn’t break, and it’s all for the better. 

One hour later

Sayori, Monika, and I are hanging out on the couch, not the demon couch, and taking it slow after the scare that Carter gave us, Monika in particular. We’re all a bit tired from the emotional and mental rug we just got dragged across. To break the silence, my phone rings. 

I hoist myself up, which hurts like crazy, pull the phone out of my blazer pocket, and look at the ID.

It’s Xander!

I signal for the girls to be quiet as I answer the call.

“Hey, Xander.”

     Xander: “Heeeey, MC. I’ve been looking through some of your stuff, and it looks like we haven’t had an updated PET scan in a while. After our session on Friday, think you could hop over to the office at my practice?”

PET scan? He’s right. It’s been at least a year since my last one. Why the renewed interest? 

     “Umm, sure, yeah, I should be good for that.”

     “Alright, I’ll see you then. Bye.”

     “Bye.”

I hung up after the quick conversation. Sayori and Monika look at me. 

“Government document, you say?”

Monika nods her head.

My mom once let something about the government slip. Carter did too. That's not a coincidence.

“Hmmm… That's not the first time I've heard of me and the government having some kind of relation.”

     Sayori: “Does it have to do with your second personality?”

     “If it does, I've never heard of it. You'd think Xander would tell me.”

     Monika: “He obviously knows. I just want to know why he won't tell you. You're not wanted or anything.”

     MC: “Ouch.”

     “Oh you know what I meant.”

All three of us chuckle.

     “But in all seriousness, if he knew, it would explain why I was isolated for so long. But that also means my mom knows.”

Still so many questions.

     “Incident A…”

     “What?”

Monika seems to know something I don't.

     “The document said something about ‘Incident A’. It sounded like something your other half might have done.”

     “Incident A?”

What could that have been? It couldn't have been anything too bad.

     “They said that you had similarities to a separate personality, but you didn't share the same consistent symptoms.”

     Sayori: “What could Incident A have been then?”

     MC: “Beats me. I am really curious though.”

I have an idea. It will definitely benefit me in the future. 

“If you girls will excuse me, I have something important to do at home.”

I hug them goodbye, leaving Sayori and Monika on their own. I might be acting a bit hastily, but once I got the idea, I was confused as to why I didn’t think of it before. 

----------------------------------------------------

Step

Step

Step

The night was cold and quiet. Each step of the concrete sounded as if it echoed down the whole street, awakening all within the block. In reality, it was very late at night, midnight, and MC was making his way to the school parking lot. The cold sent shivers up his spine through his thin hoodie. It may not have been frigid during the day, but it certainly felt like winter during the lonely morning hours. Not even birds or bugs bothered to endure the cold. The silence was deafening, and it always felt like he was being watched, likely due to the nature of his mission. He wasn’t scared, just nervous. 

His heart would accelerate further once he arrived at the parking lot. Though, not much to his surprise, it was empty. He knew this would happen, yet the feeling that he was followed persisted. 

“Hello?”

MC asked the darkness around him, in an inside voice, to not alert any unwanted attention. He knew someone was here. He could feel a slight disturbance in the air, like his breath was being occupied by two different people. 

“So what? Am I surrounded by snipers or something?”

He asks in a sarcastic tone.

“Don’t move.”

A familiar voice rings out, followed by the click of a magnum hammer. 

MC lifts his hands, not turning to the darkness that spoke.

“Alright alright, jeez, you aren’t that mad are you?”

“You didn’t say a knife would be involved.”

Carter says as he steps closer with the powerful handgun in his hand.

“I never said there wouldn’t.”

MC smartly replies.

“Shut up and turn around. Put this on.”

Carter tosses MC a mask from a safe distance. When MC puts it on, it has no eye holes. He’s blind now.

“Keep your hands up.”

Carter demands as he inches closer to MC.

Someone’s a security freak.”

MC chuckles with a smirk, hidden by the mask.

“Shut up, cause right now, I’m pissed, and you don’t want to make it worse. You cost me a hell of a night with Monika.”

Carter then shakes down MC, making sure he has no weapons. The hoodie came off, as well as his shoes. Carter checked everywhere to make sure there was nothing of importance. He even took MC’s phone. 

“Alright, we’ll take you to Chenji HQ. Pull the van around boys.”

“Heh, I knew you weren’t alone.”

MC was getting on Carter’s nerves, but regardless, both of them knew this would fade with time. 

MC hears the sound of someone walking off to get the van from a distance.

“So, you’re not MC, huh?”

“Nope. You think the guy you slammed and put in the hospital would want to join your cause?”

“Well, you’re an idiot, so yeah.”

Carter responds, very annoyed.

“No. You tried to rape two of his best friends, sent him to the hospital, and if I’m right, and I am, you one-hundred percent threatened Yuri or her family.” 

“How did you know-”

“I figured you out. Chenji can’t afford too much heat. So you can’t kill anyone. That’s why there’s no reports of found bodies. It’s also why you keep your word. The more trust you can garner, the more likely that people will hold back on calling the cops or acting out of term. Either that or you’re really good with threats. I’d go for the latter. Regardless, Chenji is on a very steady growth plan, and you reap a lot of the benefits, I bet.”

“You think you’re real smart, don’t you?”

Carter snaps back in an overcompensating fashion.

“I know I’m smart. That’s why I’d make a valuable addition to your organization.”

“All this just to help your stupid girlfriends?”

Vrrrrrrr

“Nevermind. You’ll have to answer to the head honcho now. Come on.”

Carter barks.

“Ladies first~”

Carter isn’t amused as MC chuckles before being guided into the van and shoved into a seat.

The trip was quite silent, aside from small talk between Carter and the driver. Some of it was about MC, and some of it wasn’t. But unbeknownst to them, MC was keeping perfect track of the car’s movements. Each turn, right, forward for thirty seconds, left, etc, was all being tracked mentally. MC was indeed smart, and he was doing something none of the previous members could do- figuring out the location of their HQ!

Chapter Text

----------------------------------------------------

Friday, December 18, 4:30 PM

It’s been a while since I had a PET scan. Probably for the better, since prolonged exposure is bad for you. I lay down on the protruding surface of the PET scanner and talk to Xander.

     MC: “Anything in particular you’re looking for?”

     Xander: “Mostly just taking a look at that mass.”

Right, I hadn’t forgotten about that mass, but what could I do about it? Bash my head against the wall?

It has to be responsible for my second personality being so ever present. If this will help it, I’m on board.

With the tracer already injected, Xander gets me set up as the table retracts into the machine. These things used to freak me out. Xander was the only one who could get me to calm down. The enclosed space drove me crazy! Just try to envision it like a giant donut… that scans for diseases. One thing that certainly isn’t pleasant is how long these take. It’s gonna be at least half an hour. 

After what feels like two hours, the scan is complete, and I’m free to go home. 

I leave the room and meet Xander in the hallway. The clock says it only took thirty minutes.

     “Anything interesting in there?”

     “Not sure yet, MC. I’ll have the results next time you see me.”

I’m almost afraid of what he’ll find. It might reveal that I’ve been lying to him, but I’m sure he’d understand my reasoning.

I go back out to his waiting room, and as usual, no payment was required. It all makes sense now. Xander is being paid by the government. My mom never had to pay, because I wasn't locked up under her permission. It was under the government's control. I want to ask my mom about it so badly, but I don't want to ruin what we've built back up. It took six years to get somewhat back to normal. I'm not about to distress her again.

     Sayori: “Hey, MC!”

I look at one of the green chairs, only to be greeted by Sayori.

     MC: “S-Sayori? What are you doing here?”

     “I wanted to know what the doctor would say.”

That's awfully sweet of her.

     “Sorry, Sayo. We just did the scan today. I won't know what he finds until later. I appreciate it though.”

I smile for her, so she won't be too disappointed.

     “Aww- Oh well, I guess he needs time to figure things out.”

     “Walk you home?”

     “Sure~”

Sayori and I leave Xander’s office, greeted by the slightly chilly yet bright and sunny day. 

     “Excited to get out of school Wednesday?”

     “Yeeees, it feels like it’s taking forever.”

Sayori sags exaggeratedly. 

     “Heh, yeah, and I’ll have a chance to deal with this personality thing. Speaking of which, could you do me a favor, Sayori?”

     “Sure, what’s up?”

     “I recorded a message for him, as a way to communicate. He recorded a response back, but I haven't seen it yet. Would you mind being a witness?”

     “Sure. What did you send him?”

     “I asked him what his intentions were, and what the crap he was thinking, treating you girls like that. I just want to know what he wants. Honestly, I was kinda scared of what I would find.”

     “It must be really scary, knowing there’s another person living your life. But I’m here for you, every step of the way.”

Sayori smiles and grabs my arms, pulling it into her embrace. 

     “Heh, thanks…”

I scratch the back of my head with my other hand. It feels really nice though. Reminds me of that fleeting moment when we were a couple. 

We walk in comfortable silence to my house, where everything is clean as usual. Homework takes me no time at all, and I usually remember everything for tests. Actually, now that I think about it, it’s been much easier recently.

     “So you recorded a message on your computer? Is it just your voice or a video?”

     “It’s a video. I want every little detail to be distinguishable, even facial expressions.”

Sayori says nothing as I lead her to my PC upstairs. 

As it whirs to life, I pull the desk seat out.

“After you~”

I say jokingly as I gesture to the seat for Sayori.

     “Hehe, thank you~”

Sayori takes a seat, and I sit on my bed. My computer takes a minute to start.

Once it’s on, I look at the desktop for the .mp4 file I left right next to the locked folder he made. My video to him was called “CLICK ME”, but right next to that video was a new one labeled “ME FIRST”. 

     “Ready, Sayori?”

     “Yep, let’s do it.”

I double-click the video, and I can feel my muscles tense up a little. I hope whatever he has to say is reasonable.

----------------------------------------------------

In the video, MC leans back in his seat with a grin, his camera pointing straight at him.

“Hello, MC. Nice to meet you, I guess. Well, I know you, but you don’t know me. Confusing, isn’t it? Anyway, you’ve raised some… valid questions, and I’m happy to answer. What do I want?”

MC leans back and looks at an off angle to the camera.

“I suppose I just want to live my best life. I don’t think that’s much to ask. Speaking of living my best life, I’m ashamed of you, MC. That fight with Carter would have ended you if it weren’t for me. Heck, I aced a pop quiz for you the other week. I think you should be a little more grateful, MC. Heheheheh~”

MC chuckles to himself, which sends an uncomfortable chill up the spines of the viewers.

“So, you’re probably also wondering about Halloween…”

MC takes a moment to ponder, while the real MC and Sayori hold their breath.

The face of the MC in the video adopts one of seriousness and regret.

“I admit. I was off my rocker, totally insane, completely mad, however you want to say it. Monika was right. It was a side effect of my emergence. I was… energetic, to put it lightly. I don’t know what was wrong with me, and I swear that I never want to hurt the girls of the Literature Club. I see how much they mean to you, and I want to nurture that, not destroy it. I’m sorry for what I did, and I promise I’ll never do it again.”

Sayori and MC could feel their hearts uplifted. Their worries were put to rest.

“I promise, I have nothing but the best of intentions for you and your relationships… especially poor Natsuki. I don’t know if I should apologize to her, or… you, or maybe you could even show her this video. Either way, I think we both know it won’t end well, but it might make her less afraid, even if she won’t admit it. I know it’s annoying, but I think you’ll have to live with me taking the reins on occasion. If you have any more questions, just do the same thing, I guess. Talk to you soon… me… Hi Sayori.”

MC grins as he reaches forward to end the recording.

Sayori and MC both jolt backwards and look at each other as the video ends.

----------------------------------------------------

     Sayori: “H-How did he-? Huh?!”

Sayori seems a little afraid.

     MC: “He remembers my thoughts. I already thought about inviting you to watch. I guess he remembers what I remember.”

     “O-Oh, that’s still creepy. Like, he’s always listening, just not yet.”

Jeez, that’s oddly disturbing, and not something I’d expect Sayori to say. Even so, would knowing that Sayori is watching affect what he would say? I can't be sure.

     “Y-Yeah, b-but let’s not think about that. It’ll drive me insane.”

     “Uwa! Sorry sorry!”

     “Aha, that’s alright, Sayo. Here, let’s get something to eat.”

I invite her downstairs for a snack, which piques her interest. She follows along, immediately forgetting the meta nature of the video. 

“I actually just got some cookies. There’s not a lot, but you can have one.”

     “Woo! Hehe~”

I take her to the kitchen, where I get a small plastic bag full of cookies out of the cabinet. Since she's tried really hard to protect her diet for the sake of her depression, I don't think a single cookie would hurt. 

     “Chocolate chip, the queen’s favorite~”

I hand her the cookie from the bag, but instead of taking it-

     “Almmp~”

She bites it out of my hand and takes it right from my grip!!

     “Pfft, you’re crazy.”

Sayori never fails to put a smile on my face. 

     “Crashy fr cookies~”

Sayori tries talking with a mouth full of cookie. 

     “Ah! Hey! Haha, you’re getting crumbs on my face.”

     “Oomph, shorry~”

Sayori swallows her favorite cookie.

“Hehe, sorry.”

We both have a chuckle as we go to my couch.

     “Heh… You’re the best.”

Sayori looks at me with a melancholy smile.

     “Not really, but thanks. So are you.”

     “If you don’t mind my asking, how have you been feeling?”

I haven’t been checking on Sayori’s mental state like I should. She seems to be fine, but that’s what I thought back then too. She’s really good at hiding how she feels. 

     “I’ve been… good- worried, but good.”

     “What are you worried about, Sayo?”

     “Well duh, you, silly.”

I appreciate her worry, but we just watched a video that should make her worry less. 

     “Thanks, Sayori, but really, I’m alright. You really should focus on yourself sometimes. There’s nothing you can do about my situation.”

     “But I can always try to help my friends, even if it looks hopeless. Kindness is free after all.”

Sayori smiles, eager to make others feel good, as she usually does.

     “Heh, can’t argue with that, I guess.”

And there’s no real point in arguing. Her mind is pretty set in stone in this regard.

“Want to hang out here for a while?”

I think we could both use some company right now. We don’t need to overthink the video we just watched. 

     “You sure I'm not in the way?”

     “Nah, it's alright. Don't tell anyone, but I've already finished our curriculums.”

     “Cur-what now?”

     “Our textbooks.”

     “EH?! You're done already?!”

Sayori exclaims with wide eyes and shock.

     “Heh, yeah. I was already ahead to about February, but it looks like our little hijacker up there has other plans. I checked over some of it. It was all correct.”

     “H-How is that even possible?!”

Sayori never liked school, so this reaction doesn't surprise me. Well, I guess no one really likes school. I just think it's alright. But considering it's not even Christmas yet, her shock is justified.

     “Ahaha, don't think about it too hard. Want to play some games?”

That seemed like enough to get her distracted. We used to play games a lot when we were little.

“I've still got all the old stuff we used to play.”

I know mom probably wanted to sell it all while I was living out of the house, but I hounded her so hard about it over the phone that she didn't do it.

     “Sure! Do you remember that old motorcycle racing game we played?”

Wow! She's just hammering on the nostalgia.

     “Oh yeah! The one where we always rode up the hill and flew off?”

     “Yep! That's it!”

     “Let's do it! I know I have it somewhere.”

     “YES! Looks like you’ve lost your edge~”

Sayori triumphantly celebrates after winning again. I let her win most of the time, but this last time, I was a little distracted.

     “Yeah yeah, whatever.”

I smile through my mock annoyance.

I did start to think about my second personality, but Sayori announcing that she passed me snapped me out of it.    

     “Hehe~ This game is so good! My brain is being fed lots of nostalgia.”

She humorously rubs her head to ‘feed her brain’.

     “Haha, yeah, I know what you mean. I haven’t played this game in a couple of years.”

     “Sounds like an excuse.”

Sayori playfully teases.

     “I mean, it’s true though.”

     “That just means you suck at it now.”

Then she uses her tongue to spit at me like a little kid.

     “Oh, you think you have the advantage here?”

With a sinister grin, I grip her sides and start tickling her aggressively.

     “AHH! NOOOO! STOP! HAHAHAHA!”

She tries to push me off, but I won’t let up that easily. My new muscles are helping a lot in this regard.

     “Nope, heheheh~”

If she thinks she's better than me at games just because I let her win, she has another thing coming.

     “EEEE- HAAHAAHAAAA, I'M GONNA PEEEEE!!”

Ok, that's when it's time to stop.

I take my hands off Sayori.

     “Oop! Sorry.”

     “Hiyaaaaa!!”

Sayori jumps up on me while I'm stopping, throws me on my back, and starts tickling me!!

     “AAAH! Y-You lied- HAHAHAHA!!”

That sneaky girl got me! I can't focus on fighting back! She got the jump on me! I'm not normally ticklish, but she got this one spot on a rib that is sensitive for some reason.

     “Yep, heheee~”

Sayori assaults me, her knees around my right leg, but I finally get my hands on her wrists and manage to hold her back.

     “Haaah, haaah, phew…”

     “Ack! Heeeey, no fair! You're too strong now!”

     “Ha, that's what you get for being so sneaky.”

     “Nnng!”

Sayori struggles against my grip, until her knee pushes so hard against the couch that it slips, and she falls face first into my chest.

“Ack!”

I instinctively let go of her wrists, a little embarrassed. I grab her shoulders and help her up, as she pushes against my chest at the same time.

     “Aha, are you ok?”

Sayori looks up and gazes into my eyes. Her breath grazes my nose, and her hand's pressure softens on my chest. Her cute face is all my mind thinks about at this moment. The situation fills my mind with reminders of how much I love Sayori, and for just a second, any of our troubles go out the window.

Sayori moves her face closer to me, seemingly in a similar state of mind. Is she about to-?! 

Her eyes close, only for her to redirect her movement down.

She puts her forehead on my chest and groans. 

“S-Sayori?”

I become aware of how fast my heart was beginning to beat.

     “Sniff I can't~”

Sayori starts whimpering in my chest, to my shock.

     “What's wrong, Sayori? What can't you do?”

I put my right hand on her back and try to comfort her. 

     “That stupid guy in your brain!”

Oh, I see. We can't be together with him taking some of my life. I can't believe I was letting that go for even a second.

     “I'm sorry, Sayori. I wish there was something I could do.”

     “I love you! But I can't!”

My own eyes start to well up. We'll never be together this way, and I know this. But we can't stay in a pity party either.

     “Sayori. Look at me.”

I interrupt her sniffling with a gentle palm on her cheek. She looks up, her body still pressed into me. All sense of embarrassment or nervousness leaves my body.

“You're the most important person in my life. This dumb brain thing won't change that. Even if we can't date, I still love you, and you're my best friend, no matter what. I'll always be here.”

I wrap my arms around her, trying to reassure her that I'll always be here.

     “Sniff I love you too. Promise you'll never leave again?”

     “I promise.”

I don't want to leave her. I didn't want to leave her the first time either. We'll be together forever, even if we can't be an official couple.

“GAAH!!”

MY HEAD! WHAT'S HAPPENING?! 

     “MC?! Oh my God! What's wrong?!”

     “It- AH- H-Hurts!”

My brain is being torn apart! The back is- no! No! Not now! 

IIIIIIIIIIIINNNGGG

Sayori gets up and tries to talk to me, but I can't hear her! My ears ring, and my eyes are blurring out! 

“Nnnng!”

----------------------------------------------------

MC proceeded to pass out on his back, lifelessly lying on the couch. 

Sayori pokes his chest a few times, remembering the pattern of MC passing out and awakening to his second personality taking hold.

After a few more seconds of prodding, MC jolts up with a loud gasp.

GASSSP, ahhg!”

This scares Sayori, stealing a quick yelp from her.

“Eek!”

“Gaaah, that never feels better. Uhhhg…”

“M-MC?”

Sayori’s heart beats just a bit faster in fear. His other half may have declared peace, but she was still scared of his unpredictability.

“Not exactly, darling, oof…”

MC holds his temples in pain yet again.

“A-Are… Are you ok?”

Sayori tries to be kind, but she can never forget the harsh words that he delivered on Halloween.

“Heh, how kind of you to ask~”

He responds in a mock voice, layered with energy. MC stands, taking a few heavy breaths.

“I’m fine, but I couldn’t help overhearing.”

“Y-You heard us?!”

Sayori feels extremely uncomfortable, like her life was not her own.

He responds with a sly edge to his voice and a smile on his face. 

“Eh, kinda. It’s like a dream. You hear some things, remember some things, forget most of it. But sometimes I can hear, and I can ‘rattle the cage’, if you catch my drift. And now I’m here! Miss me?”

“N-Not really…”

“Eh, I get it.”

He shrugs, not losing his vocal edge.

“I said a lot of bad stuff that I didn’t mean. But I’m really here to talk to you.”

He points dramatically at Sayori.

“What do you want?”

The normally chipper girl asks in confusion, scared of being alone with him for the first time.

“I just wanted to reassure you. I know it’s a bit scary, but I’m not here to ruin MC’s relationships. It… actually kinda upsets me that you guys won’t date because I exist. Come on, live a little. I promise I won’t interfere in your personal lives. When you guys are married and having kids, you’ll forget I’m even here.”

Sayori blushed a lot when he mentioned kids, but she couldn’t bring herself to entirely believe him, even if she wanted to. It didn't help that he's insisting that he'll always be here.

“But you’re so busy. You keep MC awake at night. There’s no way you can share a life.”

“Listen, I won’t be here forever.”

This peeked Sayori’s interest, especially considering his tone quickly grew to be slightly resentful. It also contradicts his previous implication.

“W-What do you mean? I thought you were part of him.”

“Well, I am, but Xander is going to find the problem and try to snuff me out at some point.”

MC grows a more hateful voice, as if he loathes what he’s saying. He stops and takes a deep breath, as if to quell his fury. He approaches Sayori, standing only a few feet away, and gently puts his hands on Sayori’s shoulders. This makes the normally bubbly and carefree girl tense up with fear, her body being put into a fight or flight response from which she cannot act.

“You guys might as well start now. Your heart will ache if you don’t.”

Sayori looks down and thinks about it. She wants nothing more than to spend the rest of her life with her best friend, but something about this whole arrangement felt off. Plus, she didn't exactly feel like thinking logically with him around.

“Besides, I don’t think he could have picked a cuter girlfriend.”

MC gets a blush from the nervous cinnamon bun before removing his hands from her shoulders. Her mind was going crazy, hearing such strange mannerisms and words from the same mouth as her best friend.

“Think about it, and tell MC what I said. Remember, I’m always listening, well, sometimes… ish. Heh…”

With a smirk, MC lies back on the couch and closes his eyes.

“Oh, and you might want to get MC’s medicine. It’s in his book bag.”

Sayori, with a mind racing with wild thoughts, goes to the door to get MC’s backpack. By the time she returns with the capsules, MC is passed out again.

----------------------------------------------------

     MC: “Mmmh… gah…”

My eyes flutter open. I just had a dream, but it was fleeting and-

“AH, crap! My head!”

My head is being split from the back!

     Sayori: “Here, MC!”

Sayori comes to my rescue with my pills.

     “T-Thanks…”

I swallow two of them quickly.

     “Now relax, take a deep breath.”

My coral pink haired friend demands.

     “Yes, your highness.”

I joke with heavy breath to distract myself from the pain. It gets a soft chuckle from Sayori. But now I can’t stop thinking about that dream. It felt pretty real, but it was also right here in this room. I was talking to Sayori, and-...

“S-Sayori?”

     “Yeah, MC?”

     “Did my second personality come out just now?”

Sayori immediately looks glum and deep in thought.

     “Yes…”

     “H-He didn’t hurt you or anything, did he?!”

I sit up in a sense of urgency. If he does one more thing to my friends, I will not hesitate to take drastic measures!

     “N-No, I’m fine.”

     “Oh, good. W-What did he want?”

Even with his white flag, I’m still weary of his actions. It will take a long time before I can trust him.

     “I-I know this will sound weird, but he told us to go ahead and date.” 

Sayori looks hesitant to continue, but she does anyway.

“He said to not worry about him and to enjoy our lives. He said he could hear some of what we were saying.”

What?! Ok, now I’m even more scared! I knew he remembered some of my memories, but I didn’t know he could listen in mid-conversation.

     “Uhg, I need to stay sitting down.”

I don't know what to think about this. He wants to live his best life, but he also doesn't want to interfere with mine? Where does sleep come into the picture? 

     “Me too.”

Sayori seems to be a little tired as she sits down beside me.

     “Are you sure you're ok?”

     “Y-Yeah. He just kinda scared me. He didn't do anything, but… he felt so… different from you. He's more crazy. I don't know if that's the right word.”

     “Sounds like the right word to me. Look, Sayori, we don't have to date if you're still uncomfortable about it. This is definitely weird.”

Sayori just calms herself while she thinks.

     “Let's ask the others.”

     “Huh?”

Ask the girls? Why?

     “They're the only ones that know. We could ask for their opinions.”

     “Uhhhh, o-ok. I guess we could.”

I think Sayori just feels a little stressed about it. I don't really see what asking the club would accomplish.

     “You don't want to?”

Sayori hears the hesitancy in my voice. 

     “Sayori, I want to do whatever you want. If you want advice, then don't let me stop you. If it'll make you more comfortable, then do it.

I put my hand on Sayori’s, and we give each other a smile. 

“It'll be a little weird, but I'll get over it.”

If we were in this situation four months ago, I feel like I would have exploded. 

     “Thanks, MC.”

Sayori leans against my arm and relaxes.

----------------------------------------------------

December 15th, Tuesday, 12:30AM - As MC is being dragged into Chenji HQ

As the van parked, Carter jumped out of the passenger seat and opened the side door to get a blinded MC out. Crickets fill the ears of those exposed to the night. With the mask still over his head, he's guided through some pretty small rooms after going down a set of steps. He can tell due to the sound of his footsteps echoing back to his ears. The concrete floors indicate some sort of basement. After another two doors opening and Carter dragging him in, MC could hear other people doing something around him. There's quite a few Chenji members here. He doubts that they're here for him specifically. 

Finally, MC is forced down into a seat made of an aluminum or metallic material. The mask is ripped off, and his eyes are assaulted with a bright light pointing right at him.

“Ack! A little bright, don't you think?”

MC squints and tries to get his eyes adjusted to the bright bulb that's illuminating the concrete interrogation room. At least, that's how the room felt to him. Darkness surrounded him as Carter left him in the mostly empty space.

“Shut up and listen closely.”

A foreign voice hits his ears, and a shadow of a man starts to form as MC's eyes adjust. His voice was deep and rough. The shadow reflected this intimidating tone with a hulking stature, similar to Carter's height, mixed with wider shoulders and a similar muscle mass. He stands about four to five feet away.

MC stays quiet while this mysterious man comes into view. He has a sizable beard that wasn't super well kept, but it was gray and presentable. His hair was relatively short though, matching the gray of his beard.

“What do you know about Chenji?”

The man asks sternly, as if he was prodding MC for information.

“Well, you're a crime organization who fights for change, and you have an obsession with bright lights.”

MC sarcastically cracks. This light was really harsh, considering his eyes had adapted to the midnight darkness and blinding effect of the mask. He couldn't help looking down, his hands on his knees. 

“This is not the time for jokes.”

The man snaps back.

“Fine. You guys started in America and were forced to retreat to Japan. You have your fingers in the noses of all the local branches: educational, lawful, medical, all of it.”

“Is that all?”

The man asks, seeing if MC was done. 

“You use violence as a last resort, but you have no problems with it. Manipulation, blackmail, bribing- that's your game. You used to have a vat of radioactive chemicals, but that was over a decade ago.”

“How did you know about that? The news?”

“No, because I was there, but I was really little.”

“Hm… Does that have anything to do with why you want to join us?”

“Not really.”

“Then why do you want to be a part of our organization?”

“I need a job, and your cause isn’t unjustified. As long as we aren’t just hurting people for no reason, unlike your son, Carter, then I’m all on board.”

The man in the shadows recoiled in shock. MC could tell the moment that he had his vision fully restored. This man was Carter’s father. The shape of his face and remnants of red in his hair made it obvious. Well, it was obvious to MC at least.

“H-How did you-”

“I know this brat didn’t become a Chenji leader on his own. His position was inherited. You gave it to him.”

“...”

“It’s not like he doesn't resemble you either. Your facial structures match.”

“Heh, that’s pretty incredible. Tell me, where do you live?”

“Where I live?”

MC tells them his real address.

“Don’t want me to leave without any way of tracking me? You won’t have to worry about that.”

“Good, because you’re the type of mind we could use around here. But we have a way of doing things. If you prove to be a problem, you and your loved ones will never be heard from again. Last time someone turned on us, we cut their fingers off and had them thrown to wild animals.”

The threatening man pulled a picture from his jeans pocket and showed MC. 

It was a hand with cut off fingers.

“Eugh!”

MC winced slightly. It's not something he'd throw up over, but it was still disgusting.

“I will not hesitate to end your life. Understand?”

Despite the story of the traitor getting a disgusted look from MC, he was still confident.

“You mean Jack White? Yeah, trust me, I'm not going down that route. Loud and clear. I believe in the cause, and I'm ready.”

MC kept his confidence when talking to the head of Chenji. The head in question was more and more surprised with how much MC knew.

“Good. Now, everyone comes to us wanting something. You just want an income?”

Chenji's members are basically risking their lives, and to compensate, the organization makes it worth their while. A large majority receive money, but some want simple favors. MC is one of those.

“And maybe the occasional favor. Maybe I could order things under your name instead of mine?”

“That can be arranged.”

The large man agrees.

“That's it. Outside of that, I'm all yours. I belong to Chenji.”

----------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

December 20th, Monday, 3:00 PM, School

Uhhhhg… I hate this. I'm so tired. Not only that, but it seems like I missed my entire Saturday to my alter ego, so to speak. He's a whole different person, or he might as well be. But my attention is not loose for long, as my walk to the club would prove to be interesting. 

Amy walks up to me in the middle of the staircase. She hasn't scolded me, asked me ridiculous questions, or talked to me in what feels like quite a while. 

     Amy: “I've got your number now, MC!”

     MC: “Is it the number thirteen?”

Because bad luck seems to be the only kind of luck I receive. 

     “Ha ha, I saw what you were doing Saturday!”

     “Saturday? Uhhh, enlighten me. What was I doing Saturday?”

That was the day I mostly missed. 

     “W-Well, I-I caught you in Chenji territory!”

She doesn't sound sure of herself at all. 

     “Chenji territory? I could barely find my toothbrush this morning, much less where Chenji people hang out.”

To be fair, that's only due to how tired I was. 

“What did I do?”

     “Why are you asking me? You know what you did!”

     “Actually, I don't. Now if you'll excuse me.”

I start to just walk past Amy. I don't feel like dealing with her.

     “I see you're heading to the Literature Club.”

Amy makes sure I hear before I get too far up the stairs. She sounds a little upset about it, if just a little. I know she can't rejoin, which makes me feel a little bad, but I can't tell her anything. Luckily, Monika told me what excuse she made for Amy- so I'm in the loop.

     “Yeah, we've been talking about opening it back up. We're not sure yet though.”

     “Funny you should say that, because you guys have been going back to the club room just like you were before I joined. Your schedule hasn't changed one bit, and neither has Monika's, or any of you. You thought I just wouldn't notice?”

Crap! She isn't buying it!

“I think there's something more going on in that club room. Have you blackmailed them into working for you?”

     “W-What would I even make them do?”

I don't even know what she's talking about.

     “You can't just keep me out, you know.”

     “Yes, I can!”

Ack! I didn't say that! What the hell?! That wasn't me! My head just hazed over for a second!

My body recoils once the realization bears down on my mind. I almost fall backwards down the stairs.

     “Excuse me?!”

     “I-I mean, I didn't uh- crap.”

     “Is that a threat?!”

     “N-No no! I… ahg!”

I don't know what to do! I just push forward and rush to the third floor, leaving Amy annoyed and perplexed. I wasn't thinking that! It just left my mouth without my input! 

I feel my breathing hasten as I draw closer to the club room.

Haaah haaah W-what the heck was that?!”

Was that me? It felt like listening to someone else with my voice speak for me! It must be my second personality. 

The empty hallway doesn’t feel so empty with my mind racing at a hundred miles per hour. I feel a headache coming on for the first time in a while. I hold my temples for a second to try and calm myself. 

It’s ok. I’m in control. I’m ok. 

“Phew”

I get up, take a deep breath, and then-

“AAAH!”

My head is yanked backward by nothing. I feel my consciousness trying to surrender to something, my mind being assaulted by a foreign entity in the form of a tugging headache. My thoughts are being pulled into a numb void.

     “Just go to sleep.”

My eyes begin to shut, seemingly on their own. My body, fighting itself from the inside, leans against the wall as I start to surrender my will.

     “NO! Ack!”

My eyes jolted open, but I struggled to keep them open. A war is raging in my mind, a war for territory, a war for control. That voice was mine, but it wasn't at the same time. I resist the strong urge to close my eyes. My skin stands on edge, and my face sweats as the mental battle is being raged. 

I can feel him trying to take over. It's a tug of war. One of us has to surrender.

     “Come on, just relax!”

The desperate voice in my mind tempts me, but I refuse to comply.

     “N-No! Shut up!”

Holding my eyes open feels like trying to lift the heaviest weights. The forces in my brain are stronger than anything in real life. The tension of my muscles are holding strong.

The battle feels like it lasts an hour.

     “Nnng! Gah!”

     “Haaah!”

In an instant, the pulling of my consciousness stops and frees me from the tension. My body collapses all at once, my muscles numbing after they all worked together to fight off the threat. 

I slide down the wall that I was leaning on, unable to move. My entire body is exhausted, physically and mentally. I'm stuck huffing on the floor of the hallway, hoping that my own strength will magically return to me. 

Unfortunately, it doesn't, and I can't keep my eyes open any longer. 

I just need to rest. With a final exhausted breath, I give in to the darkness.

     ???: “MC? MC, are you ok?”

?m?: “Hey, can you hear me?”

Am?: “What happened?”

Red hair…blurry…

     MC: “Five more minush…”

________________________________________________________________

The Saturday that MC missed. December 19th, 12:17 PM

MC number two was taking himself out for a walk. The day was nice and sunny, and despite the cold, nothing was really wrong. One would assume he was just out for a leisurely stroll, but he was remapping his tracks. He was figuring out where that van took him the night Chenji accepted him into their ranks. He wrote down the directions from the school as soon as he could. 

Left.

Left again.

Head about two miles, which was calculated based on the speed of the car that night and the sounds of road bumbs and engine noises.

He calculated every turn, every extended road time, and every slowdown. He eventually finds himself in a relatively normal looking neighborhood, with small to medium sized homes and the occasional family owned store. 

“This can’t be right.”

MC said to himself. 

Upon looking around, he doesn’t see anything out of the ordinary.

“But I know this is the right place.”

MC knew he was calculating things correctly. It was just a matter of finding it. 

Seemingly from nowhere, he had a revelation. 

“They don’t have an HQ!”

MC deduced.

He realized that they took him to a building that was either the home of a Chenji member, or it was a random basement that they temporarily commandeered. There was one of two possibilities. Either they lied and didn’t take MC to their actual HQ, or they didn’t have an HQ. Considering their HQ has never been found, MC was leaning toward the latter of the two. Still, he couldn’t pinpoint the exact building he was taken to, seeing as many of these homes looked the same. Many of them had basement stairs as well. This was still an important revelation though. Police can’t find a headquarters if the entire country is a headquarters. It’s merely a theory, but a big one.

Satisfied enough with his discovery, MC heads back home with a smile on his face.

________________________________________________________________

     MC: “Nnng…”

What happened? 

     Amy: “MC? Are you ok?”

     “W-Wha-?”

     “Oh good, you're awake.” 

As my vision and consciousness returns to me, I see Amy on her knees in front of me, looking on with concern.

     “What happened?” 

I feel weak and exhausted.

     “You were yelling to yourself about something. You're lucky nobody saw you.” 

Oh yeah, I could feel him trying to take over. 

“I saw you around the corner. It looked like you were having a seizure or something.”

Amy responds in an ignorant tone. I don’t think she knows what seizures look like, but I won’t even bother mentioning that.

     “Nnng!”

I try to move, but it’s proving very difficult. My muscles are so weak, as if they refuse to move.

“W-Why can’t I move?”

     “I should have gotten the school nurse.”

     “No, it’s alright. I’ll get it.”

I sling my hand to the floor and try to push. My legs feel so wobbly. I must have tensed them up too hard when I was trying to stay awake against the mental threat. Once I try to push myself to stand up, my legs give out. 

“Ack!”

I fall to my hands and knees. 

     “Oh!”

I startled Amy when I fell.

“Alright, don’t move, I’m getting the nurse.”

‘Don’t move’ she says. Uhg…

     “Yeah, alright.” 

Amy runs toward the stairs around the corner to get the nurse. 

Once she leaves, I hear my phone buzz in my pocket. I twist to reach it and can barely get it out. It’s Sayori.

     Sayori: “Where are you?”

     MC: “Outside the club room, turn right and around the corner down the hall.”

Once I hit the send button, I can faintly hear the door and the loud clack of shoes against the tile down the hall. As expected, Sayori herself rounds the corner and looks at me funny.

     Sayori: “What are you doing on the floor?”

     “Well…”

I don’t want to worry her. Should I tell her? That was definitely not a pleasant experience. 

“I had to put my books down for a second, but I kinda did something to my leg. I think I twisted it or something. Amy is gonna get the school nurse to make sure it’s not serious, but I don’t think it is.”

     “Oh, that’s good. I thought you were gonna miss the club today.”

She seems to buy it. I hate keeping that from her, but I don’t want to add on to the pile of stress that this stupid alter ego of mine is already causing. If he promised to leave the girls alone, then he’s my problem now. 

     “Heh, don’t worry, I wouldn’t miss the club for anything.”

     “Is there anything I can do?”

     “No thanks, Sayo. I think I’ll be fine.”

A minute later, I hear the school nur- Wait, it’s Amy again.  

Amy comes up with a heavy looking bag.

     “Uhhh, where’s the nurse?”

Sayori asks before I do.

     Amy: “She wouldn't come.”

     MC: “What do you mean ‘she wouldn't come’?”

     “She doesn't want to be near you with recent allegations. You wonder why I'm on your case all the time? That's why.”

     Sayori: “Are you kidding me?!” 

Sayori seems more personally offended than I am. That was an exclamation of anger.

“That's shameful!! What kind of a nurse just doesn't help someone?!”

     MC: “Well, I admit that's definitely weird.”

Has it really gotten that bad? School staff won't even help me with something?

     Amy: “Your actions have consequences, MC.” 

Amy boldly states as she fumbles with the bag of medical stuff.

     “But I didn't do anything.”

I retort with a small amount of annoyance. 

     “Sure you didn't.” 

Amy gives me attitude in return. 

     “Uhg, whatever. Here, I'll take care of it from here. It's just a sprained ankle.

I emphasize those words so that Amy will get the picture. 

She understands, but she gives me a disapproving glare.

     “Alright, just don't do anything stupid.”

Amy leaves me and Sayori alone. She reminds me of Natsuki, but more sarcastic and not as fun.

     Sayori: “So do you actually know what you're doing?”

     “Yeah, I've got it.”

After getting Sayori to help me up, I'm able to stand somewhat reliably. Although my legs threaten to collapse again. 

We walk, or hobble, to the club room. 

     “Hey, are you ok with us talking about the video?”

I really don't know, but…

     “Yeah, it's alright. As long as you're ok with it, so am I.”

Sayori and I nod before heading into the club room.

     Monika: “There you are. Where were you?”

     “I almost sprained my ankle, but I'm alright.”

     “Good to know.”

Monika says with her usual smile of confidence. 

     Sayori: “And we wanted to tell you guys something.”

Here it is. I still don't feel one-hundred percent about this.

     “W-Well, we got a video from the other me.”

As I say that, everyone's faces react differently, but all with attention. 

     “Could you guys tell us what you think?”

Sayori adds.

Everyone looks a tad concerned, as they should be at this point. I pull my phone out and put it on a desk with the preview thumbnail displaying a play button. I wonder if I should pause it when he starts talking about Natsuki. No, I'll just let it play out.

Everyone gathers around the small screen before I hit the play button.

The words coming from my mouth repeat, feeling just as eerie as before. He talks about how wrong he was, and how he wants to nurture my relationships, not destroy them. The girls watch in silence. When he talks about Natsuki, I can see her tense up from the corner of my eye. Naturally, she's not standing near me, but rather, behind Yuri.

The video concludes, leaving everybody thinking in silence.

     Monika: “Well, that certainly sounds like what he told us.”

I guess it is something of a repeat, but it was more for me than the club. 

     MC: “But do you trust it? You guys have seen way more of him than I have. Is he really throwing up the white flag?”

Monika just glances between Sayori and Yuri.

     Yuri: “Well, i-in my opinion…”

Yuri begins to speak.

“Even if he is admitting wrongdoing and changing, I believe it would be wise to wait and watch his actions when possible.”

     Monika: “I agree. That's nice and all, but what he did was not something that's easily forgiven.”

     Sayori: “He also said something to me personally.”

Natsuki perks up, looking on as if Sayori were in danger, despite the fact that this happened on a different day.

“He said me and MC should go back to dating, and that he won't be here forever.”

     Natsuki: “No!”

Natsuki blurts out in exclamation.

“I mean, h-how could you?! Just wait until his alter ego is gone! That's insane!”

Natsuki finally speaks up, trying to put some sense into Sayori and me.

     Monika: “I hate to say it, but I agree with Natsuki. Let's just wait. You guys know each other so well anyway that you could probably just skip the dating part altogether, haha.”

Monika tries to lighten the mood with a little teasing. 

     Sayori: “Aheh, yeah, I guess so.”

Sayori smiles, even if she's not at full happiness.

     MC: “I knew we probably shouldn't, but I also couldn't help but encourage the idea. Sorry, Sayo. I should have known better.”

I look down with a little shame. I was basically advocating for a dangerous relationship.

     “It's ok, MC. We were both gunning it a little, hehe.”

     “Thank you too, Natsuki. We needed to hear that.”

Natsuki is surprised by my direct appreciation. 

     Natsuki: “Hmph…”

She just crosses her arms and looks away, albeit, not with anger, just a refusal to speak with me. As usual, I can't blame her.

     “Thank you too, Yuri, Monika.”

     Sayori: “Yeah, thanks. I hope we didn't worry you or anything.”

     Monika: “No worries, Sayori. It was smart of you both to get a second opinion.”

But I start to wonder. Why was he so adamant on me and Sayori getting together anyway? Was he bored? 

     MC: “Oh, by the way, how does this Saturday sound for dinner with my mom, six o’ clock?”

My mom has expressed an increased desire to apologize for her rudeness to my friends. 

     Sayori: “I can't wait to see her! I hope she's doing ok.”

     Monika: “This Saturday? That’s the day after Christmas, right? Yeah, I think I'll have time then. I've opened up my schedule recently.”

Monika seemed to be a lot more lax as of late, or at least she tries to be.

     Yuri: “I have no plans this weekend, as usual.”

I don't think Yuri meant to sound as depressing as she did.

     Sayori: “What about you Natsuki?”

Natsuki has her arms crossed, as she usually does when she's “engaged” in a group conversation.

     Natsuki: “Well, his mom does owe us an apology, I guess. Sure, I'll be there.”

I can't believe she's actually going! But I dare not say a word about it. I'm pretty sure she wouldn't go if it weren't for the whole club going. Though she doesn't seem super excited about it. I wonder if she's only going for the food. Even if that's the case, we'll gladly have her. She needs more than what she gets.

     Monika: “Is your mom alright with all of us going?”

     MC: “Oh sure, we've been planning it for a while around her schedule.”

     “Does she know about your alter ego?”

I guess we're calling him that now.

     “Maybe, but I'm too afraid to ask. I think she'll freak out if I do.”

She knows that the government is involved in some way. It's too dangerous to get her into this. Mom thinks everything is finally normal. I really wish that were the case, but reality is reality.

The rest of the club meeting is relatively uneventful. We all gather our things, and Sayori prepares for our walk home.

----------------------------------------------------

“Hey, Yuri?”

Natsuki had approached her normally shy clubmate. Yuri has finally figured out how to talk with Natsuki without becoming hostile. It has been quite the journey for both of them over the months.

“Oh! Yes, Natsuki?”

Natsuki had taken Yuri by surprise. 

“Can I- well, I mean-”

Natsuki doesn't like taking things from people or asking such. Everyone is aware of that fact at this point. 

“Are you asking permission to visit?”

Yuri asks with care, as to not make Natsuki feel embarrassed or silly.

“Y-Yeah…”

Natsuki has already visited twice, where Yuri gave her a full meal worth of food, and they talked about whatever came to their minds. 

“Of course, you're welcome anytime. Shall we?”

Yuri has also improved her speech drastically. Her and MC were basically in a stuttering competition during the club's early days.

“Thanks, Yuri.”

Natsuki still feels a modicum of shame. Food is a valuable resource to her. To take someone's food feels wrong, but she's also not stupid. She's starving, and there's not enough at home. 

Natsuki and Yuri traverse through the chilly weather to Yuri's house.

Upon arrival, Yuri opens the door, and Natsuki rips off her pink scarf.

“Euhg, I hate winter!”

Natsuki blurts out. 

“Oh? And why is that?”

Yuri encourages Natsuki to complain. She’s learned a lot about her short friend over time. Complaining and self-defending is a form of coping for how hungry she is, as well as her stature. At least, that’s as far as Yuri knows. It likely has something to do with her father as well. But when Natsuki is fed, she’s borderline nice, still sarcastic, but nicer.

“I just get cold really easy. And why can’t we wear pants or something to school? Why does it have to be these stupid skirts?”

Natsuki was particularly grumpy this time. 

“Would you like some food? I have left over sushi from last night.”

They’ve had sushi before, and Yuri tried to keep some left over, in case Natsuki ever wished to visit. 

“Sure, thanks again.”

Natsuki removes her shoes, trying to be as polite as possible for taking up space and food in Yuri’s home. If she had been friends with Yuri longer, she would likely behave differently. 

Yuri and Natsuki sit at the longer than average dinner table in the larger than average house. Yuri sat across from Natsuki, who was devouring the sushi at a rapid pace. She wasn’t even considering the rice getting all over the table. 

Yuri could only look on with a saddened heart. She wishes there was something more permanent that she could do for Natsuki. 

All of a sudden, the front door clicked and began to open. 

Officer Tamotsu, Yuri’s father, came in, still in his police uniform. 

He was already looking down, where he saw two pairs of shoes instead of one. He looked up and saw Natsuki and Yuri sitting at the table.

“Oh! Hello girls. You must be Natsuki, right?”

Tamotsu smiled as if he hadn’t ever committed a crime in his life. That day at the school has never left his mind. But it was alright. Yuri was safe, and that’s all that mattered. 

This was the first time he had seen Natsuki in the house.

“Yes sir.”

Natsuki was plenty familiar with respectful titles. If she dared address her own father without ‘sir’ in there somewhere, he wouldn’t be happy. 

“You questioned me and Monika one time.”

Natsuki reminded him.

“Ah yes, back in September. Well, make yourself at home. How was school today, Yuri?”

Tamotsu casually asks.

“It was rather dull.”

Yuri smiled softly, glad to see her dad home, if not just for a short time.

“What are you doing home so early?”

Yuri asks.

“I just decided to get lunch at home. Don’t let me get in your way, girls.”

Tamotsu went to get something to eat from the kitchen, leaving Yuri and Natsuki alone once more. 

“Lmnay”

Natsuki mumbled something inaudible.

“Hm?” 

Yuri couldn’t hear her clearly, but decided to keep control in Natsuki’s ballpark.

“Oh, it’s just… your dad seems cool.”

Natsuki says casually.

Yuri feels terrible. Natsuki didn’t deserve a life like she has, and it's all her father’s fault. In her moment of courage, Yuri took a deep breath. She swallowed her lack of social skills for just a bit.

“N-Natsuki!”

Despite Yuri’s sudden motivation, stuttering felt like a part of her now. No getting around that.

“Yeah?”

“T-This can’t continue.”

Yuri states boldly. 

“O-Oh…. Ok, I get it.”

Natsuki answered as if she knew what Yuri was talking about.

“Huh?”

But Yuri figures there’s a misunderstanding.

“It’s not a big deal. Thanks for the food though.”

“N-No no, I believe you misunderstand!”

Yuri desperately shifts Natsuki’s focus away from thinking she isn’t welcome in Yuri’s home anymore.

“Oh! My bad. I thought… nevermind.”

Natsuki’s lack of energy shone through when she didn’t even bother saying more.

“I meant that this can’t continue, as in, your current state.”

Natsuki got the picture now. It was probably some big lecture, as if she hadn’t heard those before.

“I don’t exactly have a choice, ok!”

Natsuki snapped back in a harsh tone. She’s heard this a thousand times, and she was sick of it. She WOULDN’T report her dad for negligence, and she DOESN’T have extended family to move in with! But if she had a penny for every time she thought of it, she wouldn’t need to live with her dad anymore.

Yuri took a deep breath, trying to remember that Natsuki isn’t in her right mind. Not that she’s insane, but that she has been operating on bare minimum nutrients.

“W-Would you like one?”

Yuri wasn’t even sure where that offer came from. It was what her brain deemed a logical retort.

“W-... What do you mean?”

Natsuki wasn’t getting the full picture, and quite frankly, neither did Yuri when she said that.

“I-I’d like to… offer this home to you… p-permanently.”

Yuri couldn’t help but get nervous again. This was extremely bizarre for the both of them, but the more Yuri thought about it, it seemed like the right move. Despite this, she was fiddling with her hair and looking down at her empty plate.

Natsuki wasn’t in a much better state of affairs. Her face was as red as blood. She didn’t even believe what she heard.

“A-Are you… telling me to live with you?!”

“W-Well no! I-I’m not telling you. I-It’s just an offer, i-if you want. Your living c-conditions are n-not optimal.”

Yuri was a mess, speaking in half breaths. She knew her father likely wouldn’t mind, given the circumstances, but she was blushing to the moon and back. 

“Umm, wow, uhhh… t-thanks Yuri, really, but, I don’t think I should.”

Natsuki even struggles to speak for a moment there. Both of them are in an equal state of embarrassment. As badly as Natsuki wanted to say “yes”, she convinced herself that there’s no other option.

“Oh? W-Why’s that?”

Yuri wasn’t trying to be pushy, but she really wondered why. One would think that Natsuki would jump at the chance to have a consistent place to sleep, eat plenty of food, and not live in that abomination of an alcohol smelling house.

“My dad… wouldn’t be very happy about it.”

Yuri was slightly shocked that this was the only reason Natsuki had. 

“N-Natsuki, are you… afraid of your father?”

That was the only logical explanation behind such a simple answer, Yuri thought. If he did beat her like MC’s alter ego claimed, then it would certainly explain a lot.

That really struck a chord with Natsuki. Being afraid of your own dad? That didn’t sound normal, Natsuki realized in a summary of fast flowing thoughts. 

“N-No! It’s just…”

Natsuki tried to snap back with something, anything at all.

“H-He needs my help with some stuff.”

This was ridiculous! Yuri wasn’t getting anything that could be considered a good answer. She didn’t mind if Natsuki stayed with her or not, but she didn’t want Natsuki living under those bad conditions. 

“Such as?”

“W-Why do you care?! I help him with his job sometimes, ok!”

Natsuki felt like this was more of an interrogation than anything helpful. She snapped back, under the influence of her fight or flight response. 

“Hey!”

Tamotsu turns the corner and raises his voice.

Natsuki jolts upward, getting a brief moment of adrenaline before realizing it’s just Yuri’s actually good dad.

“Is everything alright in here?”

He asks in response to the raised voice.

“Yes, I apologize. We’ll be more quiet.”

Yuri answers swiftly.

“That’s alright, just checking.”

Tamotsu looks at them both with suspicion before returning to finish his lunch.

“I’m sorry for pressing so hard. I-I wasn’t trying to be difficult.”

Yuri apologized, knowing that she wasn’t getting anywhere with Natsuki. She was afraid of letting the school year pass without something changing.

But something would soon change.

City Streets, midnight that same night.

A white windowless van made its way through the city, occupied by Carter, the driver, and MC.

“Remember the plan?”

Carter asked sternly.

“Yeah, I got it. No worries.”

MC confidently replied.

Chenji would give MC relatively easy jobs to reduce risk. Carter’s father made sure to put him with MC as frequently as possible, for unknown reasons.

“T-minus thirty seconds.”

The driver called to the back.

Carter inserted one of his two magazines into a pistol, which MC correctly identified as a .357 caliber Desert Eagle. He had never seen Carter with a gun before this.

Carter noticed MC eyeing the handgun.

“Like what you see?”

Carter smirks as he shows off the frame of the weapon.

“I can see that it’s not legal, but I guess that’s a no brainer. Why .357?”

MC, or MC’s alter ego, asks casually as a form of small talk.

“First gun I ever owned- gift from the old man.”

Carter answered before they got the go-ahead from the driver.

“Ten seconds!”

The van begins to stop.

“GO!”

The driver yells, queuing MC and Carter to get out of the van, masks, gloves and backpack in hand. MC already knew where they were, but it was bizarre to visit Xander’s psychology business at night. 

As they approach the front door with quick precision, a third man joins them from around the building.

“Cameras and security down. We got three minutes before the system reports something. Hit the radio when you’re done. Make it fast.”

The third man informed the two before turning back to the side of the building.

“We got it.”

Despite Chenji’s long history of about fifty years, MC was impressed by their preparedness, specifically on Carter’s end. He always seemed like nothing but a bully. 

Carter unlocked the front door with a key, likely obtained from theft, blackmailing, or both.

“Get the router!”

Carter ordered MC as the two separated into different parts of the building. 

From the main lobby, MC made his way to Xander’s office, unlocking it with a key that Carter gave him. Since the room had no windows, he turned the light on, went to the router on a shelf, and clamped an oddly shaped device on the top of it. Even MC wasn’t entirely sure what the device’s purpose was. He figured it was a form of electro-magnetic disruption. Even then, without inside info, he wasn’t sure why it was necessary. 

As MC awaited Carter’s blip on the radio, he looked at Xander’s desk and saw a picture of his family. Xander, Asa, and Monika Nicolaides all stood in front of what is now their house. 

MC looked at them, momentarily distracted by his thoughts on the girls of the Literature Club. He took a deep breath and directed his attention back on the mission. He couldn’t let his thoughts on the girls interrupt his ultimate goal.

“Let’s move.”

MC heard Carter say through his radio. MC removed the clamp from the router and made haste. MC, Carter, and the third man all met at the van at the exact same time, jumping in quickly, allowing the driver to take off.

Chapter Text

December 21, Tuesday, 8 AM 

The sounds of factory machinery whir in the building. A dull and rough looking office towers over the assembly room. A hefty bearded man sits at a desk, not particularly excited to be handling shipping manifests and orders. His drab day continues on until a kid of high school age enters his office, without knocking.

“Can I help you?”

The slightly overweight man asks.

“Yeah, I want to place a custom order for your booze.”

“I'm gonna need to see some ID, kid.”

“Oh no, it's not for me. It's for one of your employees.”

“One of my guys?”

“Yeah. A pack of twenty-four bottles will be good.”

The kid was extremely confident.

“If you're under twenty, I can't sell it to you.”

“I don't want to give it to him myself. Just let me buy it, and you can give it to him.”

“I can't. I'm sorry. You're too young to even buy the stuff.”

The office worker didn't really care how young the customer was. It just wasn't worth the jail time and fine he’d get.

Knowing this, the kid pulls out a wad of yen, 200,000 to be precise.

“You sure?” 

He places the wad on the man’s desk. 

“A little appreciation tip. So, can I buy the drinks?”

After eyeing the money and momentarily questioning his moral integrity, the worker takes the yen.

“U-Uh yeah, sure. Twenty-four bottles, right?”

“Yeah, send it to Noritaka Gushiken. Don’t mention me or my age. Just tell him it’s a gift from a friend. Have a good day.”

With a sinister smirk, MC leaves the office, knowing for a fact that he just sent Natsuki’s dad a bunch of booze that he can barely afford normally.

 

December 23nd, Wednesday, 6:30 AM

 

MC was on the move, or more specifically, MC’s alternate personality. He had been a busy bee the last couple of days: running jobs for Chenji, working out, and trying to make sure no one in MC’s personal life figured it out. It was taxing to say the least, and he had minimal time to work in the last two days.

But today in particular, he had a mission, a very specific mission. He approached the school before almost anyone else. There was only one man in the building at this time. 

The headmaster, respected only by title alone.

MC entered the school as early as it opened, at exactly 6:30. The empty hallways echoed back every footstep, in a haunting vibe that had zero sunlight during this holiday season. The silence was deafening, and the feeling of dreariness one normally feels in school reached its absolute peak in the darkness. And yet, somewhere amongst the haunted feeling of the school, lies a fascinating feeling of freedom and exploration. 

Unfortunately, MC wasn’t here for the fun of it. Classes didn’t start until 8, and he had business to take care of. 

He makes his way to the second floor of the building, with each footstep feeling like it could be heard a thousand miles away.

The door to the principal’s office was open, as it usually was. Once MC entered, he found the man himself. 

“Headmaster Yuito~”

MC grinned and addressed the man as if he were a guest in MC’s home. 

“M-MC! W-What brings you here at this hour?”

Yuito wasn’t good at hiding how nervous he was. He believed every rumor that spread about MC, even one or two outlandish ones. He never wanted to even talk to MC. One could call him superstitious or paranoid, but regardless, he now had a reason to be afraid.

With a wide grin, MC slowly approaches the mahogany desk his “superior” works at. 

“You look nervous, headmaster. Cat got your tongue?”

Yuito is on the lookout for even the slightest sign of movement. He’s afraid that MC is here to kill him, or something along those lines.

“I’m not going to hurt you, but I think there’s something you should know.”

As if reading the headmaster’s mind, he eased any ideas of hurting him. 

But MC pulled out a small piece of metal. MC knew what it really was, but as far as Yuito knows, it’s the mark of Chenji. 

チェンジ

The word Chenji is spelled over both sides of the metallic shiny coin, half and half. チェ is on one half, and ンジ on the other half, coming together to make “Chenji”.

Headmaster Yuito is stunned in place as he witnesses the symbol of Chenji members. All members were to carry this at all times. MC had to work around his other half not finding it. 

“Y-You’re with those freaks?!”

Yuito exclaims.

“Well now that’s just rude, and I wouldn’t call them freaks. It might get you into trouble.”

MC says with a stern look before sitting on his nice desk.

“I know Chenji can be a bit overwhelming. I’m not here for anything big. In fact, I think you’ll like what I’m here to ask you. It’ll make you and the school look better overall, and it won’t cost a single yen.”

Yuito looks justifiably hesitant as his upper body tenses from fear.

“All I’d like you to do is lower my grades and raise Monika’s until she beats me out by just a point or two.”

Yuito is still hesitant but relieved in a way.

“O-Oh…”

“I don’t think I need to tell you what happens when you refuse Chenji.”

MC threatens with a low tone.

“O-Of course, I understand.”

Yuito doesn’t seem too fazed by the demand. 

“Alright, then I'll get out of your hair, but I’d better see the results on today’s reports.”

“Y-Yeah, I’ve got it.”

Yuito keeps a surprisingly straight face. He thought something worse was coming his way, but he already wanted Monika to be the prized student. Her grades have been slipping a bit, but with a threat under him, he could raise Monika’s grades without any liability. 

7:25 That Same Morning

Ms. Tsumugi, the school’s science teacher, sat at her desk, preparing for today’s lesson. Her opinion on MC was similar to the headmaster. She didn’t trust him for even a minute. She just tried to stay out of his hair. But today in particular, she didn’t have a choice. 

The door directly to her right opened to reveal MC.

“M-MC? You’re here awfully early.”

The suspicion and nervousness crept up her back as MC was slightly smiling. 

“Indeed. I have a question for you.”

“Y-Yes?” 

She asked with a heavy breath. He’s never had a question about his assignments before, so this stood out to her as particularly odd.

“Do you know what this is?”

MC pulls out his Chenji coin and puts it on her desk.

She looks at it for a moment, taking it and observing both sides before her heart jolts. 

“Chenji?!”

MC’s grin grew wider.

“Yes. That’s the official mark of Chenji. Genuine steel.”

Ms. Tsumugi had gasped so hard that she started coughing. 

In a comedic move, MC slides her drink to her.

She just takes the coffee and chugs a good amount of it.

“Heh, one extra Chenji member is nothing to die over.”

She coughs a few more times before speaking.

“W-Why are you telling me this? Cough”

Tsugami asks, still in a coughing fit.

“Because I need something from you, and I want you to listen well.”

MC pulls out a picture from his pocket. 

“See this?”

She looks at it and immediately recognizes it as her family. 

“We know where they are at all times. If you won’t do me this small favor, you may never see them again.”

Her heart beats fast and her forehead begins to sweat. 

As she struggles to comprehend this situation, MC puts his hand on her shoulder, which causes her to freeze up and clench her muscles in a fearful defensive posture.

“So you’ll do me that favor, won’t you?”

MC growls low to sound as intimidating as possible.

“Y-Yes, what do you want?”

She gulps, accepting her fate. 

“Come now, don’t be so scared. It’s easy, really.”

MC runs his hand along her cheek, just to establish his position over her.

“You have the midterms coming up, and I want you to give Natsuki Gushiken a failing grade- a 49% at least. Simple, right?”

“W-Why would you want to do this to that poor girl? She’s barely passing.”

Ms. Tsugami asks in an attempt to save Natsuki’s grade.

“Listen, I know Natsuki more than she even realizes. It may not seem like it, but it’s like taking a flu shot. It hurts now, but it’ll be for her long term benefit. This is a good thing. I want you to do it, regardless. I don’t care if she looks close to crying. It’s her flimsy little grade or your family. Easy choice.”

MC turns away and begins to walk out.

“Oh, and I was never here. Understand?”

Ms. Tsugami gulps and nods her head.

MC finally leaves her and actually leaves the school. He sprints as fast he can in his school clothes to get back home. He wants MC to at least feel like he’s having a normal day. That includes getting in bed, setting a new alarm, and waiting for his next time to shine.

----------------------------------------------------

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

Uhhhg, oh my head.

I flip over and slide my alarm off. 

8:30?!?!?!

Why did I oversleep so hard?! Gotta get moving-

     MC: "AH!”

Oh my head! This isn’t the suspicious alter ego headaches. This is just an exhausted one. What even is today?

“Wait, it’s Wednesday?!”

Already?! But I thought- It must be my alter ego at it again. As long as he’s maintaining my muscle, I guess I can’t complain. I think he even cleaned my room once or twice. But JEEZ, I’m exhausted! I’m tempted to fall back into my bed and just skip. It wouldn’t exactly hurt my grades. I could just show up for the club.

My eyes aren't really trying to stay open anyways.

Yeah, I think I’ll do that…

ZZZZZ…

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

Uhhhg, get up! Get up! Got to get to the club!

I gave myself till 1:30, but I feel much better. Fortunately, mom isn’t at the house, despite the fact that she arrived two days ago. I do my morning routine, get my stuff, and head out the door to at least make the club time.

As I arrive at the school and enter the front door, it’s almost 3, which is the end of the school day, officially, not taking clubs into account. 

But before I go to the clubroom, I stop by my final classroom. They should have our semester grades. The kids line up to take their grades home, many of them nervous wrecks. I’m not nervous at all. After seeing my grades from the teachers, I should have glowing marks. 

I’m handed my card, and what I see stuns me! I have two A’s, but I also have mostly B’s. How did that happen?! Just a couple of months ago, I was doing perfectly! I hadn’t made B’s in a single thing since then! 

Have I? I can’t really remember. The only explanation I can think of is that my second personality might have screwed up a test or two. Whatever. I shouldn’t dwell on it. I’ll be just fine, even with B’s.

The bell rings, and I make my way to the club room. Since I got here so close to the bell, I’m the first one in the room. I take a seat and just wait for the girls to arrive. 

One by one, they enter the sliding door.

     Sayori: “Hi, MC!”

     “Hey, Sayori!”

     “I got your text. Why were you so tired this morning?”

Text? Oh, it must have been him sending it.

     “Just the other guy taking up all my time, I guess.”

After a minute, another member would enter the club, Monika, then Yuri.

Monika looks brighter than usual.

“You seem pretty happy, Monika. Are your grades looking good?”

     Monika: “That’s right. I’m not even really sure how. I decided to sacrifice my grades for some extra time and sleep, but it looks like my grades weren’t hit as bad as I thought they’d be!”

Monika is clearly relieved about this.

     Sayori: “Congratulations, Moni!”

Sayori hugs Monika.

     MC: “What about you, Yuri, if you don’t mind my asking?”

     Yuri: “Not at all. I did perfectly fine- B’s for the most part.

     “What about you, Sayori?”

     Sayori: “Ehhh, well, I didn’t fail.”

I’m not even gonna push it. She would have failed if we hadn’t been working on her depression.

     Monika: “Has anyone heard anything from Natsuki?”

     Yuri: “Perhaps she was held back by a teacher.”

Just as everyone was theorizing, Natsuki slides the door open with her backpack on.

Her eyes are a little bloodshot. It’s clear she’s been crying. 

     Monika: “Natsuki! Are you ok?!”

     Natsuki: “I’M FINE!”

Natsuki yells out as she storms through the classroom to her usual seat. She looks like she’s barely holding it together. What happened?!

She puts her head on her backpack and turns away from the rest of us, staring at the wall.

With all this talk of grades, it would probably be wise to stop there. Natsuki must have failed at something, likely Chemistry.

WAIT! What will her dad think of this?! Is this what she’s crying about?

I can see her gripping her backpack like she’s refusing to cry. She can’t do it. At least, that’s what I’d assume. 

     “O-kay everyone. Since it’s the start of our winter break tomorrow, let’s just have an easy day today.”

Monika brings everyone down to a more chill atmosphere, likely for Natsuki’s sake. 

It hurts to not help Natsuki, but I doubt anything I could say would help. 

We try to keep a normal conversation, but everyone can’t stop glancing at her. 

Is she shaking?

Her face is in her backpack, and her hands grip it like her life depended on it. I think she’s silently crying and shaking in her backpack!

Doing what she often does best, Sayori approaches Natsuki, not thinking about whether it’s a good idea or not.

     Sayori: “Natsuki, is everything alright-?!”

     Natsuki: “OH DAMN IT!! JUST TAKE THE DAMN THING!!”

Natsuki screams and throws her report card in Sayori’s face before running out of the classroom, crying loudly.

     Monika: “Oh my God, poor Natsuki.”

Sayori picked up the report card she was assaulted with. 

     Sayori: “Oh, she failed Chemistry by one point.”

     MC: “I figured that’s what was wrong. I thought she was really improving though. I helped her a lot before this whole alter ego thing.”

Maybe she just doesn't test well?

     “Follow her!”

     “Huh?!”

The girls look at me, like I have something to say.

It was that voice again! It’s the same one that tried to take over my mind the other day! But this time he just said to follow Natsuki. Should I? Bleh! Don’t think! Just do it!

I take off to try and catch Natsuki. I can hear Monika and Sayori urging me to wait, but some kind of instinct kicks in. I feel like something bad is going to happen if I don’t get to Natsuki quickly enough. It's just a tingle, but it's a very convincing tingle. 

I leave the school building, thinking she would go straight home. As suspected, as I leave toward her house, I see the pink of her hair off in the distance. She looks to be a block or two off and running quick. I’d better run faster then.

What do I even plan on doing when I reach her? It doesn’t matter. I have this harsh feeling in my chest that either her or her dad will do something drastic!

Pant-pant-pant

After sprinting and draining my stamina, I reach the house. Natsuki still beat me here by a bit.

----------------------------------------------------

Natsuki came rushing through the front door of her home, but what she saw made her blood run cold. 

Her father was on the couch chugging a bottle of beer that he got out of a cardboard box on the floor, with tons of beer in it. Natsuki was shocked to see so much booze, since she knew he had to save up a while to afford it, and even still, he had to stretch out the life of the stuff. Where he got this was beyond her!

“Nnnnnatsuki!! What the hell is this?!”

He drunkenly spouts out as he turns the laptop on the coffee table toward her. Natsuki hesitantly approaches, terrified of what he’ll do after she responds. She almost wants to say nothing, or run out the door entirely, but that wasn’t an option, so far as she knew. 

“Mr. Gushiken,

We’re emailing you in regards to Natsuki’s Chemistry grade. Her most recent test score was alarmingly low. We recommend several tutoring institutions that have a very high success rate. If you would like any more information or recommendations, you may contact me or Headmaster Yuito.”

Best of wishes, 

Ms. Tsugami.

 

Natsuki wondered how the bad news could have traveled so fast! 

In an instant, Noritaka gets up and grabs her hair in a drunken frenzy.

“DO YOU TH-ink THIS IS A JO~KE?!”

He yells in her face with slurred speech.

“NO, I’M SORRY!”

Natsuki yells back, trying in a desperate attempt to pacify him, but to no avail.

“YOUR MOTHER DIDN’T DIE SO THAT YOU COULD ACT LIKE A CHILD AND- hick- FAIL SCHOOL!”

He always came back to her, even over a decade and a half later. It was always about her.

Natsuki held his wrist, trying to get him to let go of her now messed up hair, but he was strong.

Without warning, he smacked her in the back of the head, hard!

“AAAAAH! I’M SORRY!”

“I’m- hick- sick of YOUR DAMNED ‘SORRYS’!”

Tears left his face as he proceeded to hit her in an emotionally fueled drunken rampage.

As Natsuki screamed in terror, he hit her in the head several times in the front and back in quick succession. Natsuki has never witnessed him in this bad of a state, and on the inside, she wanted the cops to show up or something, anything.

“I’m working TWO JOBS for YOU!!”

In a moment of drunken hysteria, he quickly unbuckles his belt with his free hand before shoving Natsuki to the floor. 

Natsuki’s heart raced as her dad had gone too far this time! As she tries to crawl to her feet, she is struck in the back with a folded over belt.

“GAAAH!!”

The sting and impact of the leather makes a mark, even through her blazer, and causes her to fall back down with tears falling from her face.

----------------------------------------------------

I’m not letting this go on a second longer!! I didn’t know how far he was going to take this, but I’m not going to stand outside of this window and watch.

I burst through the door that Natsuki left unlocked.

     MC: “HEY!!”

I rush up to him and grab his wrist to stop him from swinging the belt. Fury runs through my mind. Every instinct in me wants to end this evil man’s very existence!

     Noritaka: “WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!”

He asks me with the ugliest drunken face ever, mouth slurred to one side.

He swings his fist, but he’s so slow that I let go of his other wrist and let him miss me before letting him fall to the floor.

He starts getting up and turning around.

I need to end this quickly so that he won’t remember anything.

This may be a bit crude in execution, but it’s the only way I can come up with. I do something most would see as bizarre. I take and shove his belt in his mouth to protect his tongue. After the fact, I quickly uppercut him under his chin. He falls backwards near the kitchen counter, completely unconscious.

My adrenaline is still surging as I look down at this broken man. Just as I think of him, I look to my left and see Natsuki standing near the front door, her eyes widened in terror and her small frame shaking.

     “N-Natsuki, I-”

Just as I start to speak, she turns around and runs away to the streets.

I’m left wondering where she’d go, but I look at my surroundings and see the kitchen. Out of curiosity, I look in the cupboards. There’s a little amount of rice, ramen, and an empty box of crackers. I go to the fridge and see a few sandwich ingredients… and that’s it. 

No wonder Natsuki is so hungry. This isn’t even enough for one person in a day, much less both of them. And this guy was using that money on booze?! 

I have to go after Natsuki. I’m giving her money, even if she doesn’t want to talk to me. 

----------------------------------------------------

Natsuki ran! She ran down the street aimlessly, huffing, and trying to keep her mind in check. Her head throbbed from the beating it took. 

Yuri! She had to get to Yuri! It’s the only place she could think of that she would be welcome and not risk having this getting out. 

But as Natsuki ran, two pairs of hairy arms outstretched from an alleyway, quickly grabbing and pulling her aside.

“AH!”

Natsuki’s vision spun as she was dragged against her will. When she turned around, some thirty-something year old man slammed his fist in her abdomen. 

“Uhhhgnn!!” 

She doubled over before the other man, who she didn’t see clearly, forced her to her knees, followed by the ground.

He kicked her a few times as the first dude checked her blazer pockets for anything worth taking. 

“You serious? What a waste!”

He exclaims as Natsuki cries in a fetal position, hugging her own knees.

“Maybe not a complete waste~”

The second man reached for Natsuki’s rear, copping a feel before his partner slapped his hand.

“Hey! We don’t roll like that. Hands off!”

“It doesn’t matter. We did what he wanted. Let's scram!”

The second man said before they ran off, leaving Natsuki injured and too weak to move.

Her vision began to fade as her body numbed and her tears ran out.

Her eyes were closed, the world a distant painful memory for just a moment.

“Oh my God, Natsuki!

----------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

A few hours later

 *BEEP*

   *BEEP*

 *BEEP*

The heartbeat monitor is the only sound filling the room.

Poor Natsuki. I found her unconscious in a nearby alley- so I carried her to Xander’s medical office myself. I didn’t see any injuries on her that required an emergency room or ambulance; plus, I know Xander will keep this quiet, if I ask him. 

It’s times like this that I’m happy for the extra muscle my alter ego keeps up. It was very convenient that the incident took place so close to the hospital Xander runs.

Natsuki is in a hospital bed, in one of those gowns. She has an IV attached to her arm. I think she desperately needed that. 

I can’t get the scene of her dad beating her out of my head. That wasn’t just rage. It was emotionally driven, like he genuinely wanted to hurt her.

A few months ago, Xander said that when her dad was seeing him, he loved Natsuki. That must have been quite a while ago, because that didn't look like a man who loved his child. That was a man with nothing. His love for his daughter must have fleeted sometime after he was seeing Xander. Even if he was a loving father at one point, that isn't him now.

I wonder…

Against what most people would find ethical, I take a picture of a beaten and bruised Natsuki. Once her dad is out of his own hospital room, which he was taken to after I informed Xander, I'm showing him this to see if he has any sort of sympathy. If not, maybe Natsuki's eyes will finally be open. That's the biggest problem here.

As my mind swirls, a nurse comes in.

     Nurse: “I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I'll need you to step out for a minute.”

     MC: “Alright. Please treat her well.”

The nurse gives me a reassuring smile before I step out of the room. 

I sit in one of the chairs outside the room for a minute before I see someone walking toward me out of the corner of my eye.

I look up and see Sayori in some gray pants and a blue sweater with a big white stripe over the chest.

     Sayori: “Is Natsuki ok?!”

Her face and voice reflected the fear and concern she's feeling for Nat.

I called Monika after I took Natsuki to the hospital. They were still at the club, so she told Yuri and Sayori. They went to change first.

     “I think so, but they haven't said anything definitive.”

     “Mmmg…” 

Sayori fiddles with her hands and turns her body multiple times.

     “She'll be ok, Sayori. Don't worry.”

     “What happened to her?!” 

Poor Sayori is really worried.

     “She got mugged. Worst case, she might have a single broken bone or something.”

     ???: “Mugged?!”

Monika joins us from my left side in a red sweater, black skirt, and gray leg warmers.

     “Yeah, I found her in an alley right after some guys ran off.”

I swear one of them looked familiar from the back.

     Monika: “Did you get an ambulance?” 

     “A-Actually I carried her. It was only two blocks from here. I figured it would be faster.”

     “I know this might be an odd question, but how heavy was she?”

     “Not heavy at all. She really needs to eat something. I feel like I could have carried her a block before the muscles.”

     “Wow, yeah, that's bad.”

We stood in silence for a bit.

     Sayori: “Did you find her after you started chasing her?”

I was afraid of that. It's not like they don't know about Natsuki's dad, but to tell them the details of what happened seems outside of my jurisdiction.

     MC: “Uh, w-well-”

Why am I suddenly so bad at lying?! Get a hold of yourself!

     Yuri: “Hello. Is Natsuki alright?”

Saved by Yuri. Phew. She must have come from out of my field of view.

She's wearing what she usually does. Beige sweater and black pants.

     “She's fine, I think. She got mugged. If I had to guess, she may have a broken bone, but nothing worse than that.”

“     O-Oh my… I hope she'll be ok.”

     Sayori: “Yeah, she doesn't deserve this.”

     Monika: “Life's not fair, Sayori, trust me. Sometimes we have to make the best of things.”

Quite poetic from the Literature Club president, but also kinda somber.

We take some seats and watch nurses come in and out of Natsuki's room. They even brought her out on a bed to get an x-ray. Eventually, after nurses were done walking in and out for about twenty minutes, Xander himself finally showed up. 

     Xander: “Monika, is this one of your club friends?” 

     “Yeah, MC said she was mugged.”

Sayori looks at Xander like he has miraculous powers to heal Natsuki. Yuri looks on in hope that Xander has something good to say.

Xander looks between all of us before observing the results on his clipboard.

     “I thought I recognized her name. Her dad too. So what happened to the father, Noritaka?”

     MC: “Well, considering the smell, I'd guess he lost motor function and hurt himself after drinking too much.”

I hate to lie, and if this were a criminal investigation, I'd go to jail for this. Why am I so afraid to tell the truth in front of the girls? Is it for Natsuki's sake? My meaningless reputation?

     “Well, that lines up with his injury. He took a strong blow to his chin. Must have fallen on something- instant knockout.”

After he read out his analysis, he glances toward me with a look that doubts my testimony. 

If he knows I'm lying, that's OK with me. I just don't want the girls to know. If Natsuki wants to tell them, she can.

     Sayori: “Is Natsuki gonna be ok?!”

Sayori asks urgently.

Xander gives her a smile that tries to reassure but also reflects a dark twist.

     “The beating she took is easily treatable. That's the least of her concerns.”

Everyone is only slightly taken aback. We know of her malnutrition, but maybe it was worse than we thought.

Xander looks down at his test results. 

“Natsuki is lacking in every good vitamin, mineral, fat, hormone, protein, potassium… well, you get the picture. She was barely getting by with the bare minimum of body nutrition. Do any of you know what her dietary schedule looks like?”

We all look at each other with equal knowledge.

     MC: “Not enough.”

     “I figured that. So her father hurt himself while drunk, and she's missing food. Is there anything illegal I should be worried about?”

He asked a bit more seriously, as if interrogating us.

I have a feeling it won't be easy to lie about this one. 

     Monika: “Dad, can we talk about that in private? I'll tell you everything, but she needs medical attention right now.”

Monika bails us out as Xander softens up and prioritizes himself.

     “Very well. I have to ask you all to stay out here a little longer. We'll make sure she's alright.”

Xander turns away with a polite half-smile and goes to Natsuki's room.

     Yuri: “I'd like to bring up a problem.”

We all turn our attention to Yuri, which sets her off at first, but she quickly composes herself.

“Natsuki has been coming to my house every once in a while. I offer her meals, but she doesn't come very often. If she's allowed to leave any time soon, I'm afraid she'll be back at square one, especially when her father gets the bill.”

     Monika & MC: “I've got it.”

Me and Monika look at one another in comedic shock.

Sayori giggles a little, despite the serious matter, and Yuri even smirks.

     MC: “I've got it, Monika. Don't worry about it.”

     Monika: “MC, you've lost a lot of money for the club's sake. You have a dinner to prepare for. Let me take the hospital bill.” 

Yikes! I wasn't thinking about the dinner. I'm gonna be dropping a few zeros for that. I guess I don't have much of a choice. 

     “Oh right, the dinner- alright, you win. I guess the meal is part of Natsuki's medical plan.”

     “Haha, that's the right way to look at it.”

Not too long after Xander went in the hospital room, he came back out to get our attention.

     Xander: “Hey, she's awake, and she wants to see you.”

We all immediately start getting inside, one by one, with me being last. 

Natsuki looks at all of us with some confusion and relief. 

“Careful everyone, she broke her right middle finger.”

Sayori gasps.

     Sayori: “Oh noooo, are you ok, Natsuki?!”

Natsuki looks a little out of it. Waking up and being on pain meds will do that to you, but she’s certainly awake.

     Natsuki: “I-I… yeah.”

She’s a little loopy. She didn't take the kind of pain medicine that puts you out, just the kind that numbs you. Waking up in a strange place and feeling numb would probably leave her feeling out of it.

     Yuri: “I believe she is on pain medicine, Sayori.”

     “I am?”

Natsuki can't really tell, but she is of sound mind, it seems.

“W-What happened?”

     Xander: “Mugging. They broke one of your fingers, and you've got a lot of bruising. We also have you on injections for a lot of missing nutrients.”

As Xander explains this to an injured Natsuki, I notice the cast on her finger and some wrapped gauss on her arm where they did multiple injections.

     “Wait, where's my dad?!” 

The heartbeat monitor beeps a little faster after she asks the question. She looks at me, seemingly remembering what happened at her house earlier.

Even at this moment, she's more scared of her own father than her injuries.

     “He's in a different room. He suffered some physical trauma on his chin.”

Natsuki breathes and feels a little better.

     MC: “What room is that?”

     “309. Visitors are open. He just has a massive headache.”

The girls look at me, dissuading me from whatever I'm about to do. Guess they know me pretty well at this point. But right now, my priority is Natsuki. 

     Natsuki: “W-When do I go home?”

     “I'm… not entirely sure.”

Xander says this under very specific circumstances. This kind of treatment would take a day or two to finalize. But Xander isn't sure about Natsuki's home life.

     Monika: “I'm so sorry this happened, Natsuki.”

Natsuki just takes a deep breath, albeit with a nervous tint.

     Natsuki: “T-Thanks…”

The more I think about it, the more I wonder how much good showing Natsuki's dad the picture would do. 

     “Would you like one of us to stay here with you, Natsuki?”

     Sayori: “I'll stay here if you want, Natsuki!”

Sayori offers enthusiastically. 

     Natsuki: “I-I don't need a baby sitter. I'm in a hospital.”

     Yuri: “I believe Monika is referring to boredom or loneliness.”

When Yuri is blunt, it's always at an odd time.

     “I-I know that.”

Natsuki responds in a tone that suggests that she didn't know that. Her defensive nature rears it's head again.

“I guess that would be nice.”

      Sayori: “Hospital sleepoveeeer!”

Natsuki winces against the volume of Sayori.

     “A-Actually, Sayori, I think I want to talk to Yuri for a bit.”

Yuri and Sayori are both surprised, for different reasons of course.

     “Hehe, s-sorry. I guess I should've asked.”

Sayori feels kinda silly for being so quick to action. 

     “It's alright, Sayori. You can stay tomorrow, if you want. Are you ok with that, Yuri? I know I didn't ask.”

Maybe the numbing effect has made Natsuki more polite.

     Yuri: “T-That’s quite alright, just unexpected.”

     Xander: “I’m afraid I’ll need you all to step out for a bit. Yuri, is it? You can come back in an hour.”

     “Very well. Thank you.”

Yuri thanks Xander as we all begin to shuffle out. 

309, huh?

Room 309 is a floor above Natsuki’s room, and while everyone else goes their separate ways, I decide to turn around and take a little trip to Mr. Gushiken. 

Room 309. I gently open the door after a quick knock to warn that I’m coming in.

What I see is, in a harsh way, pathetic. 

Natsuki’s dad looks like he hasn’t slept in forever. He’s groggy, smells terrible from all the way to the door, is completely disheveled in the clothes I left him knocked out in. There was no reason to put him in one of those gowns, it seems. His hair is a mess.

     Noritaka: “Who the hell are you?”

He clearly doesn’t remember.

Good.

I slowly approach him, disgusted at the man that dares to treat such a wonderful girl like crap. The fact that Natsuki is as good a person as she is is a miracle. 

     MC: “You’re really something. You know that?”

My tone gets lower and aggressive.

     “Get out of here. I don’t want to talk to anyone. My head is killing me.”

     “I won’t leave, not until you confess to beating your only child.”

Despite his hangover, he snaps his head at me, eyes wide open. 

     “W-What are you talking about?”

     “You treat your daughter like dirt! She starves every day while you buy booze and hit her with the empty bottles!”

My voice gets louder, but I try to keep it moderate, as to not alert the nurses.

     “Hey! Ow…”

He holds his head in pain as he begins to object.

“Giving her a whap on the head isn’t a beating!”

     “Do you even remember what happened a few hours ago?”

I question him like a police interrogation.

He begins to get extra nervous as his hands shake. 

     “N-No…”

     “I guess you wouldn’t. If you remembered what you did, maybe you wouldn’t be such a terrible father.”

     “Hey! I resent that! I keep a roof over her head. She goes to school, stays out of trouble, all that parent stuff.”

He’s just responding in self-defense, not reality. I bet he isn’t even sure what he does when he’s hammered.

     “Then explain this.”

I pull my phone out with angry stupefaction and show him the picture of Natsuki in the hospital bed just downstairs.

He takes the phone and squints at it.

     “I-Is that-? That’s not my Natsuki, is it?”

     “It is.”

I respond harshly. 

     “When was this taken?”

He almost sounds actually concerned. Maybe this will work after all.

     “Maybe forty minutes ago.”

     “WHAT?! AH!”

His headache hits him hard as he sends his head back into the pillow.

     “In your drunken rage over a petty grade, you started to beat her! If you hadn't accidentally knocked yourself out, you could have seriously injured her!”

I say with grit and anger seething through my voice. Despite the details being a lie, I need him to be aware of himself through a third party. 

     “N-No! I didn’t!” 

He lazily blurts as he reels from his headache.

     “I saw and heard it through your window!”

With a heavy exhale and a loud grunt, he resumes eye contact.

     “And what were you doing outside my house?”

He's trying to escape the point as much as he can.

     “Making sure one of my best friends wasn’t getting abused by a stupid and irresponsible drunken man who SCARES HER EVERY DAY OF HER LIFE!!”

I let myself go and shout at him, baffled by his endless layers of defense. If beating his own daughter won’t convince him, I’m afraid for Natsuki.

Noritaka just looks at me, a little angry as well, but he has nothing to say.

“She’s afraid of you, Mr. Noritaka. She comes to school with barely any energy, mood swings, and dreading every single day she has to come home. All. Because. Of. YOU.”

He stays silent for a second, his nasty alcohol breath audibly coming out.

     “S-She… She’s not afraid of me, is she?”

This proves that he probably doesn’t even know what he’s doing half the time.

     “No matter how bad a situation gets, she’s more afraid of your reaction than the situation itself.”

I’m still mad, but I’m trying to talk more calmly, now that he sounds more aware of the problem.

     “S-She never said anything like that.”

     “Of course she wouldn’t, especially if she thought you would hit her over it!”

His eyes flicker open just a little wider, as if the reality hit him like a brick. It seems to make sense to him. At least I hope so.

     “I-I didn't mean to. I-I… wouldn't…”

Maybe being a tad drunk makes him more emotional. I can see his eyes moving around wildly in doubt. 

     “She's too scared to speak up, eat, or even go home. I've been her friend for months. I know all of it.”

I put my phone in front of his face again, with Natsuki bruised and bandaged from cuts, just to emphasize the point.

     “I-I didn't-”

     “Yes. You did! Stop denying it. I saw it all.”

As he keeps trying to rationalize this to himself.

“What would your wife think of-”

     “DON'T TALK ABOUT MY MASUMI!!”

His loud volume causes me to stagger back a step or two.

I feel like he's heard all this before.

He grunts loudly and grips his head in pain.

If I let this go, I don't think he'll change.

     “Did she die so that you could beat her daughter?!”

     “GET OUT!”

He yells less loudly, still holding his head.

     “...”

I want to threaten him, but I respect Natsuki too much to do that. I silently turn to leave, hearing a sob as he mumbles his wife's name to himself.

That didn't go as well as I hoped, but considering Natsuki's situation, it was worth a shot. It couldn't really get much worse.

----------------------------------------------------

1 Hour Later

Yuri and Natsuki sit and discuss the circumstances of the day.

“I didn't actually have anything to steal.”

Natsuki concludes her memory on the mugging.

“I suppose there's a silver lining to everything then. I'm relieved you aren't injured any further, or worse.”

Yuri says with relief, and a hand against her chest.

“Thanks.”

After a moment, Yuri speaks up once more.

“W-Why did you ask me to stay?”

“I mean, you don't have to.”

Yuri interprets this incorrectly and looks to the side.

“N-No no! That's not what I meant. I-I'm sorry… I enjoy your company.”

Natsuki feels bad for making Yuri feel as such.

“It's alright, Yuri. I just… I don't know. You're unique. I trust you more.”

Natsuki's lack of any kind of trust has led to her growing more attached to Yuri, whom she now trusts over all others.

Yuri looks back to her pink-haired friend after realizing that she was mistaken.

“I just wanted to ask you stuff.”

Natsuki adds to clarify.

“M-My apologies for misunderstanding.”

Yuri says after a quick breath.

“What did you want to ask?”

“How…. How's MC doing?”

Natsuki surprises Yuri with this question.

“MC? Are you asking as a general question?”

Yuri is so surprised that Natsuki is talking about MC that she assumes she’s overthinking the question.

“No, I mean with the-... you know- the other one.”

Natsuki adds. 

“The other one? His second personality?”

“Yeah. Is he better about that?”

Yuri takes a moment to think before answering. She understands that this could have a lasting impact on whatever their relationship is right now.

“I-I… I’m not entirely sure. I believe so, but the actions that his alter ego has taken recently have been inconsistent with our first encounter. He has been taking measures to rectify his mistakes, however. Perhaps his alter ego really was suffering from temporary insanity.”

“I don’t know, Yuri. He seemed like he knew what he was doing to me.”

Natsuki retorts.

“I-I’m merely presenting my observations. I… still don’t think I can forgive the monster inside, but MC shouldn’t be punished for another’s mistakes.”

Normally, the easily irritated Natsuki would resent that idea, but she was just carried here by hand by that same MC. Xander was obligated to tell her the circumstances of the trip. Natsuki didn’t have it in her to be mad at MC.

“I guess…”

Yuri was stunned by even a hint of forgiveness from the normally angry girl.

“Hey, Yuri?”

Natsuki’s voice became quieter and low, as if preparing to say something embarrassing or secretive.

“Yes?”

Yuri takes note of this and pulls her hand to her chest once more, afraid of any question leaving Natsuki’s mouth.

“Um… A-About moving in with you and your dad. I-I… eh… w-well…”

Natsuki’s face blows up like a red light bulb. She doesn’t like taking from others, but after this most recent beating from her dad, she begins to heavily consider the offer.

“H-Have you changed your mind?”

Yuri asks cautiously, not wanting to force an answer from her.

“M-Maybe… I’ll text you or something when I get out of here.”

Yuri was joyous to hear this. It would be the first taste of normalcy Natsuki has had in a while.

“You're always welcome in our home, Natsuki. I'll discuss this with my father.”

“Thanks, Yuri. S-Sorry for yelling at you the other day.”

“No need to apologize. I understand.”

When Natsuki isn’t starving, she always shows a more apologetic, kinder, and less snappy side of herself, something that no one is used to, Yuri included.

3 Hours Later

Sayori was hopping on over to MC’s house that same day, wearing her normal pink shirt and jean shorts. She needed some help with math, because winter break doesn’t mean no schoolwork, and Sayori certainly didn’t want to work on Christmas. So she decided that it would be more fun and effective to have MC help her now, instead of later.

Knock Knock Knock

“MC? Can I come in?”

Sayori was knocking on his door, when she suddenly heard a loud thump come from the second floor. Afraid that MC might have hurt himself, she ignores manners and just walks in the front door, greeted by the contrasting warmth to the outside. She throws her math book on the couch before heading to the stairs.

“MC?!”

Sayori asks as she heads up to his room. MC can be heard mumbling and a soft hitting sound, as if he were punching a pillow. 

Sure enough, as Sayori turned the corner, there he was punching a pillow against his bed in rage.

“STUPID! STUPID! GAAH!”

“MC?”

MC quickly looked up and snapped his head to Sayori.

“S-Sayori?!”

He was very surprised at her sudden appearance, prompting him to compose himself as he stands straight.

“What are you doing here?”

MC asks, as if she doesn’t show up here all the time anyway, with and without warning.

“That doesn’t matter. Are you ok?”

Sayori walks up to him with worry plastered on her face. No matter what, she always made sure to put others over herself.

“I-I uh, yeah. I was just really frustrated with a project, that's all.”

Sayori turns right and sees his PC monitor with what looks like a custom blueprint with wires and a small thing with an antenna on it.

“What is it?”

Sayori looks closer and sees a bunch of formulas for math and science that their school definitely doesn’t teach.

“I’ll tell you later.”

MC quickly approaches the PC and closes the tab, as well as the mysteriously locked folder that MC had been struggling to access for a while now.

“Well, I think you need a hug.”

Sayori hugs him from the side, but MC hesitates before slowly reciprocating. 

“Are you sure you’re alright?”

Sayori asks once more as they break the hug.

“Yeah, thanks.”

He says in a soft voice.

“You know when you’re trying to do something, but your brain just won’t let you, even though you know you can do it? Like, when you forget how to spell a simple word? I feel like that right now.”

Sayori blinks at this hyper specific example. 

“Yeah, I guess I know what you mean.”

“Heh, sorry for being kinda grumpy. It’s just hard to focus with the other personality taking up so much brain space.”

“Aw, is it that bad?”

“It’s pretty bad sometimes. It takes a lot to hold it back.”

“Does Xander have any ideas about him?”

MC chuckles slightly.

“Heh, yeah, I’m sure he’s got something up his sleeve. He’s one of the greatest minds in Japan, after all.”

He responds with praise.

“Imagine what Monika could accomplish being his daughter~”

Sayori points out with a smile.

“Speaking of Monika, I want to ask you something.”

“Sure, MC. About Monika?”

“Yeah…”

MC paces back and forth for a moment. 

“Does she ever come off as… strange?”

“Strange? Not really. What do you mean?”

Sayori puts a finger on her chin as she hears her childhood friend’s case.

“I don’t know. It’s hard to explain. It feels like she just… looks at me differently. It’s like she can see through your soul or something.”

MC says with full confidence.

“I know I sound kinda crazy, but I just don’t know. Something feels different about her.”

Sayori is a little concerned at this point.

“I’ve never noticed anything wrong with Monika.”

She says plainly, as if MC is crazy.

“Well, not that there’s anything wrong with her. It just feels like she knows something. Blah, sorry, I know I must sound rude. I’m not saying anything bad about her. I promise.”

Sayori lets out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding.

“Ok, good! You had me worried for a second, haha. Maybe she was just not feeling well one day?”

Sayori’s laugh was definitely a little forced, as she has no clue what MC is talking about.

“Yeah, no, me and Monika are good. Are you gonna go see Natsuki tomorrow?”

“If she wants me too. I wonder what she’s talking to Yuri about.”

“I don’t know, but I’m glad she has someone to talk to. Yuri is a more logical person, so I guess she’s more trustworthy. Well, that, and she doesn’t have a second personality that accidentally traumatizes everybody.”

“Ahaha, yeah, that will make a difference.”

Another forced laugh from Sayori.

“Look, Sayo, I don’t think I’m in the right headspace to help you tonight, but I promise I will tomorrow. Can I see your phone for a second?”

“Ok, sure. What for?”

“Just sending myself a funny reminder.”

MC uses the phone to text himself.

The text reads: “Please, oh wise and powerful wizard, I need help with my math tomorrow!”

“Aaaaand done, heheh~”

MC chuckles as he gives Sayori back her phone. Once she reads it, she spits with laughter. 

“Pffffft! Alright ‘powerful wizard’, I’ll see you tomorrow~”

She says with her bubbly smile.

“Make sure you get plenty of sleep!”

She orders, like an overbearing mother.

“Don’t worry, I plan on it.”

MC reassures her before walking her to the door.

----------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

Thursday, December 24, Christmas Eve, 9:21 AM

I wake up without having to worry about an alarm. It feels nice to just sleep in for once, especially on Christmas Eve. It’s also one of the first times I’ve felt really rested in a long time. The sun is coming in my window, which signifies that it’s around 9:30, if I had to guess. 

I lazily turn my head and pick up my phone. I see that I got a text from Sayori… yesterday?! 

OH NO! I must have lost my time to my other personality! 

“Please, oh wise and powerful wizard, I need help with my math tomorrow!”

Oh, it says “tomorrow”. 

Phew

I guess it won't be too late to text back.

     MC: “I just woke up, haha. When will you be free?”

I wait, expecting her to not be awake, but to my surprise, she responds instantly.

     Sayori: “Anytime you want Mr powerful wizard hehe”

     “I'll be there after breakfast.”

Wait, something is wrong…

     “Please, oh wise and powerful wizard, I need help with my math tomorrow!”

     “Anytime you want Mr powerful wizard hehe”

These texts seem different. The first is perfectly punctuated and capitalized. The second is a lot more sloppily done. Without the period, the ‘Mr’ seems like it was capitalized with autocorrect. There's not even a period at the end of the sentence. And I know Sayori. Her texting style is much more consistent with the second text. 

I may be overthinking it, but…

10:30AM, One hour later

I go to Sayori's house down the street. When I knock on the door, I can already see her pink shirt approaching from the far back of her kitchen.

     Sayori: “Good morning, MC!”

Sayori happily cheers after she opens the door.

     MC: “Morning, Sayo!”

I match her excitement with a smile as I step inside. 

“Need the powerful wizard's aid?”

     “Yeah, I don't get a couple of problems in this review they gave us. We already took our midterms. They just give us work for no reason.”

Sayori crosses her arms and pouts.

     “I can't deny that. It seems silly to give us homework right after midterms. Wait, but if this is a review, did you get these problems wrong on the test?”

     “Uhhh, maybe…”

Sayori puts her fingers together, knowing she got those problems wrong.

     “Well, nothing to be done, I guess. Time to get ready for the finals.”

     “Uhhhhg!”

Sayori flops on her couch that we were standing near.

“Why can't we just enjoy winter break?!”

She exaggeratedly asks with outstretched hands.

     “Haha! Let's just get it all done today so we can have fun the rest of the time.”

I sit on the couch with her and get her math book off the ottoman. 

     “Uhhhg! My brain hurts!”

Sayori gets the material, but there was a decent amount of it to do. We finish up in an hour.

     “Hey, at least we're done. We don't have to worry about it for the rest of the break.”

     “Wooo! Winter breeeeaak!!”

She pumps her fists in the air, signaling freedom from a tyrannical power… at least for a week and a half.

     “Heck yeah!”

I can’t exactly relax though. Those texts still bug me.

     “Hey, MC. What was that project you were working on yesterday that you said you’d show me?”

I KNEW IT!

     “Uh, Sayori, if you talked to me yesterday, that wasn’t me. And I don’t think you sent the first text, did you?”

Sayori freezes as she thinks for a moment.

     “Wait, that was… the other one?”

Sayori shakes a little as a shiver goes down her spine.

    “Are you alright, Sayori?”

     “Y-Yeah, it just feels weird. I-I didn’t know it wasn’t you. He didn’t even tell me.”

     “He didn’t hurt you or anything, did he?!”

I put my hand on Sayori’s knee for a moment, hoping for the best.

     “Oh no, he didn’t do anything wrong. I just could have sworn it was you. He was really angry about something. He was punching your pillow too.”

Wonder what he could be that mad about…

“It was so real though. We talked about the others in the club and everything. It really wasn’t you?”

     “Afraid not, Sayori. Did he send me that text from your phone?”

     “Mhm. He said it was a reminder.”

So he tried to cover up everything with a simple text, but my, er uh, our perfectionist tendencies gave him away. 

I grab my hands and think.

     “Well, as long as he didn’t hurt you, I guess maybe he really is good now.”

     “He was being pretty nice.”

Sayori says with some caution.

Maybe he’s trustworthy after all.

----------------------------------------------------

5:02 PM

Monika was just fixing to go into Natsuki’s hospital room, to take Sayori’s place. She’s wearing a warm fluffy white jacket with a skirt and warm leggings. On the way down the cold sterile halls, she sees MC leaning against the wall near Natsuki’s room.

“Hey, MC.”

Monika greeted, as she usually does. 

“Did you come to walk Sayori back?”

She added, knowing that Natsuki herself likely didn’t request his presence. 

“Hey! Actually, no. I came here to talk to you.”

MC says in a slightly cold manner.

“Want to take a short walk down the hall for a minute?”

Monika immediately found his tone a bit off putting.

“Sure, but just for a minute. Sayori needs a break, or maybe Natsuki.”

MC chuckles at the implication that Sayori is wearing Natsuki out with her energy.

“I’ll keep it brief, don’t worry.”

MC bounces himself off the wall with his elbow as he takes the lead down the brightly lit building.

“So what’s this about?”

Monika naturally asked.

“Natsuki’s dad is out of his room. They sent him home.”

MC says coldly, earning an equally cold expression from Monika.

“So that’s it? Natsuki just goes back to that hell hole she calls home?”

Monika asked with glumness.

“Not exactly.”

MC responds with confidence.

“I talked to him yesterday. He felt terrible about Natsuki’s condition.”

“He did?”

Monika is surprised, considering she’s only ever heard the bad things about Noritaka at this point.

“The truth is: HE put her here, in a drunken outburst.”

Monika gasped, catching it with her hands cupped over her mouth.

“Oh my God…”

“But I think things will be better for her from now on.”

“What makes you so sure?”

Monika worried for Natsuki. She could only survive under those conditions for so long.

“Call it a hunch.”

MC’s answer didn’t promote confidence, but he seemed sure of himself.

“That’s actually not what I wanted to talk to you about.”

MC adds.

“Oh? What did you want to talk about then?”

Monika looks to the floor as they continue to pace the halls.

“Monika, do you believe in a higher power?”

Monika was extremely taken aback. She had never been asked that before.

“I mean, in a way, I suppose. Why do you ask?”

MC stopped dead in his tracks and observed Monika, which sent a shiver down her spine. Something was wrong.

“I was talking to Sayori yesterday. Don’t take this as an insult, of course, but something always feels odd when I’m around you.”

Monika still felt a little insulted, considering the wording and tone of his statement.

“Well you’re not being truthful yourself, mister.”

MC and Monika lock eyes, engaging in a silent battle of perception and pride. Finally, MC slowly smiles and begins to chuckle.

“Heh, maybe I’m losing my touch. Alright, you got me.”

MC says with a grin.

“I’m the other personality.”

He lifts his hands, surrendering to Monika’s skills of perception.

“What do you want?”

Monika is more defensive, now that she's armed with the knowledge that this isn't MC.

“Look, I know none of you trust me, which is totally fair. I’m just trying to right my wrongs here. I didn’t mean to turn everyone on MC. Don’t blame him for this.”

“I wasn’t blaming MC. I was blaming you. So I’ll ask again. What do you want?”

“Well, a friend would be nice.”

MC breaks the mold a little bit, showing a sign of weakness for the first time since talking to any of the club members.

“And you want me to be your friend?”

“I know it’s sudden, but I don’t have a good reputation for obvious reasons.”

MC starts to explain with swift precision as he paces a few feet.

“And quite frankly, you’re the most reasonable one out of all the club members. I thought it would be better for me to start with you. I’m just asking forgiveness in person”

MC opens up, if just a tiny bit. Monika hearing someone who’s already her friend request friendship is bizarre, but she tries to push that back.

“Excuse me if I’m not excited at the opportunity.”

She says with sarcasm and a lot of doubt.

“I know. I know. Just think about it, please. I really am trying to fix everything.”

Monika softens a little bit, but not enough to accept blindly.

“Friendship is earned, but I’ll think about it.”

“Thank you, Monika.”

MC takes a light bow.

“You might want to go save Natsuki now.”

MC chuckled before turning to leave.

“See you Saturday, or whenever.”

Monika wraps her arms around her waist as she contemplates what she heard.

Regardless, she was here for Natsuki, so she walked back down the hall to her room.

Sayori was just walking out, wondering where Monika was.

“Hi, Sayori! Sorry I’m late! I got held back by something.”

Monika explained as she approached her vice president.

“That’s ok, Moni. Natsuki is in such a good mood!”

Somehow Monika doubted that she was in a good mood, probably just a significantly better mood.

“That’s great to hear.”

“Yeah, but I wish there was more we could do.”

Sayori added.

“It will be alright, Sayori. Even if her dad doesn’t sober up, it’ll work out in the long run.”

Monika wasn’t sure how much weight she should put into MC’s promises, but it felt right to reassure Sayori.

“I really hope so. There’s been so much pain in the club.”

Sayori loosens her defenses for a moment.

“Hey, it’ll be ok, Sayori.”

Monika gently hugs Sayori, which she knows means a lot to her.

“Y-Yeah, everything will be ok.”

Sayori said shakily. 

“Don’t hesitate to call if something is bothering you.”

Monika comforts Sayori in any way she can. Sayori still has depression after all, even if she’s functioning better than she was.

“Thanks, Monika.”

Sayori returns the positivity, knowing deep in her heart that things will be looking up, even if her rainclouds tell her they won’t.

“I'd better not keep Natsuki waiting. I'll see you at MC's house this weekend.”

Monika smiled for Sayori.

“Alright. Merry Christmas, Monika.”

“Merry Christmas, Sayori.”

As Sayori walks off, Monika gives a quick knock on Natsuki's door before opening.

“Come in.”

Monika fully opens the door and enters after getting the ‘ok’ from Natsuki.

“Hey, Natsuki. How are you feeling?”

Natsuki is now wearing her normal clothes, which consists of her normal white t-shirt and some warm baggy pants.

“Eh, alright, I guess. My back is sore, and I can’t use my stupid finger. 

Natsuki mildly complains, but she seems in better spirits. 

“I hope you don’t mind me saying, but you seem to be in a pretty good mood.”

“Hey, don’t make a big deal out of it. I just slept really good.”

Natsuki explains, not accepting that her lack of nutrients is what was keeping her exhausted. Though good sleep certainly helped, she knew deep down everything that was wrong at home. She wasn’t ready to admit it until now.

“Monika… I’m…” 

Natsuki stops herself and will not look Monika in the eyes.

“Take your time. We have plenty of it.”

Monika assures her injured friend as she takes a seat at one of the visitor chairs and crosses her legs.

After a few moments of Natsuki having to force herself, she opens up.

“Sorry for being a butt sometimes, like in the club and stuff.”

Monika was certain now that Natsuki getting some sleep and lots of supplements has affected her mood, if only for now.

“It’s ok, Natsuki. You were only expressing yourself.”

Monika stops just short of giving her a mile.

“You don’t have to pretend. I know I’m annoying.”

Natsuki is convinced that she’s always been annoying, but she was never willing to lower her defenses just to be more polite.

“You’re not annoying. You just have a different energy than everyone else. If you were the same as Sayori, I don’t know if me and Yuri would be able to handle you, hahaha. Same with all of us.”

Monika says truthfully.

“I guess so…”

Natsuki only half agrees.

“Well, if it makes you feel better, I accept and forgive you, but I don’t think you’re annoying.”

“Thanks…”

After a few moments of silence broken only by the footsteps in the hospital hallways, Natsuki speaks again.

“So… I’m thinking about moving in with Yuri.”

Monika was surprised, to say the least. She never imagined Natsuki would ever take that offer. 

“Really? What made you change your mind?”

Monika was very curious at this point, though Natsuki would only answer due to her elevated mood.

“It’s just really nice here, and I wanted it again. I won’t stay with her long.”

“I’m sure she’d let you stay as long as you want. You’re her friend after all.”

“I know, but I don’t like being a problem. I know when I’m not wanted.”

“Oh Natsuki, that isn’t true. You aren’t a problem, even if your dad told you.”

Monika risked the whole conversation going south at the mention of Natsuki’s father. Natsuki, in return, just took a deep breath.

“Look, can we not talk about my dad? I’m moving in with Yuri and her dad, and I know I’m gonna hear a lot of that.”

“Alright, I’m sorry. I see someone brought your manga.”

Upon observation, Natsuki’s manga was on one of the visitor seats.

“Oh yeah, Sayori brought them.”

They had pleasant conversation for an untracked amount of time.

----------------------------------------------------

After MC left the hospital

“What do you want? I’m busy.”

The leader of Chenji sternly said as he was organizing a board on his wall next to one of Chenji’s server rooms. MC only knew of two locations Chenji resided in, and this was one of them. Makes sense if his theory about not having an HQ were true. 

“Straight to the point then. What would it take to have a police officer off of our radar?”

“That depends. Why?”

The boss replies with a no funny business attitude.

“I’m trying to get in good graces with that family.”

MC explained to the aging man.

“Trying to get something out of them? No one is ever fully off our radar, son, but if we have no need for someone, we let them be. Who is it?”

“Officer Tamotsu.”

The Boss, which is what most people around here called him, turned to his desk and pulled a folder out, flipping through it. 

“My son did something with him recently, didn’t he?”

“Yes sir. He was told to ignore a break-in, and he did.”

“Well, we’ll ignore him for future jobs, but I expect more work from you in return.”

“Yes sir, I understand. Thank you.”

MC graciously replies.

“Now leave me alone.”

The Boss shoos him off as he resumes his work.

----------------------------------------------------

Friday, December 25th, Christmas Day, 9:40 AM

Christmas is usually a time for everyone to relax and enjoy themselves, but this morning in particular, I’m having trouble relaxing. I opened my laptop and found a new video file called “Open this, handsome ;)” 

Now my own alternate personality is teasing me. Great.

My other personality hasn’t made one of these in a while. Last time he just told me that he messed up cooking and to ignore the faint burning smell. I did end up smelling it. Smelled more like a chemical fire, but I’ve never been the best at cooking, so I believe him completely.

I click on the video and watch.

He sits back in our chair as he smiles kind of lazily, as if he’s tired. Would probably explain why I feel rested this morning.

“Hello again. It’s your host with the most. Had an update for you on what I’ve been up to. Remember Carter?”

Oh no, my blood runs cold just hearing him mention that lunatic.

“Well, we came to a certain… agreement. Yuri and Tamotsu are safe. Phewww, I know, right? No more Chenji to cause them problems.”

My heart is lifted from the supposed good news, but Carter wouldn’t just leave Mr. Tamotsu alone for nothing. What did he have to do for that privilege?

“Now you’re probably wondering how I did it, which is valid. Carter is definitely a give and take kinda guy. Well, sorry, but I can’t tell you that. What’s important is that it’s already done, and you don’t have to worry about it.”

That’s both a relief and more concerning at the same time. 

“I know you’d like to hear the details, but you’ll have to trust me on this one.”

I wouldn’t say "trustworthy" is one of his defining qualities. 

“I’m trying to right the wrongs of Halloween night. To put it lightly, I was a piece of shit. I won’t do it again. I even talked to Monika for a minute. Although, I imagine you probably have the same face she did during that conversation. Regardless, I’ll leave you alone for the holidays. Merry Christmas… me. Heheh…”

After a quick chuckle, he stops the camera. Well that could have been worse.

Knock knock

     MC: “GUH!”

I jump in my seat and turn quickly to see Sayori in my doorway wearing a Santa hat and warmer clothes. Is she just making a habit of showing up like that?! 

     Sayori: “MERRY CHRISTMAAAAS!!”

Sayori skips to me and jumps in my lap.

     “Sayori- gaah!!”

My chair takes the impact and tilts back until we fall backwards.

     Sayori and MC: “Ack!”

I fall on my back along with the chair while Sayori slams her butt into my chest to make the impact worse for me and better for her.

     “Ehehe~”

She doesn’t seem upset, but to be fair, it doesn’t really hurt me.

     “What’s got you so happy?”

I ask with a smile ignoring that she’s just casually sitting on me.

     “It’s Christmas, the best time of the year, silly. It’s time for joy and cheer~”

     “That doesn’t mean you jump on people, crazy girl, haha.”

Her positivity is contagious, as usual.

     “I knew you could take it, you big strong man~”

She presses her fingers into my chest to tease me about my recent muscle growth. Only when I put my hands on her blue winter pants to get her off do I realize the position we’re in. We both blush at the same time. 

I feel my heart jump and my breath grow heavy for just a moment before Sayori gets the point.

“S-Sorry…”

Sayori gets off of my chest, allowing me to get up.

     “D-Don’t worry about it.”

I’ve been feeling a bit more of that romantic tension between us recently. Surely if my other half wants to make everything better, then dating Sayori shouldn't be a problem, right? I know I shouldn’t be returning to this train of thought so soon, but she’s so cute. It’s hard to resist.

     “S-So uh, what are you doing today?”

Our blushes persist as she resumes conversation, but I try to remain cool.

     “Oh, yeah, I was gonna go shopping for dinner tomorrow.”

     “Oo, can I come~?”

Sayori happily asks.

     “Sure, Sayo. It’ll be fun.”

     “Thanks, I’ll be honest, I’m kinda lonely this Christmas. My aunt and uncle aren’t in town this year.”

     “Aw, I’m sorry to hear that, Sayori. We can spend the whole day together if you want.”

     “I’d really like that.”

     “I’m gonna take a shower real quick before we leave then.”

     “Ok, I’ll go do the same. See ya in a bit.”

     “See ya!”

I make sure to be dressed for the weather before heading to Sayori’s. 

She has a dark red jacket, matching skirt, and grey pants underneath. 

     “Time for some Christmas shopping!”

Sayori is really excited.

     “Yep! You have a secret advantage. You’ll get to influence what food we get.”

     “Ooo, you’re right. We’ll eat nothing but macaroni and cheeeeeese!” 

     “Ok, well, I think we’ll need something more healthy than that, but yes, we can get some mac and cheese.”

     “Listen, MC, mac n’ cheese is all you need in life.”

She says with a serious tone.

     “Haha! Can’t argue with that.”

We begin the trip to our local mega store.

     “I wonder how Natsuki is doing.”

Sayori worries for her, and I can’t blame her. I wonder if she’ll finally get out today. Spending Christmas in the hospital doesn’t sound very fun.

     “Xander told me she'd be out for Christmas, but I think it’ll be ok. Her dad got sent there himself. I doubt he’d drink too soon after that, especially after barely dodging the bill.”

I try to reassure her.

     “I guess. I just really wish she would be more open. I want to help her. We all do, but she’s too scared.”

     “Can you blame her? It sounds like her dad would just ignore her needs or worse, hit her for it. Sounds like she’s developed too many defensive borders.”

     “I don’t blame her. I just wish it wasn’t that way.”

     “Well, we’ll see her tomorrow. Not only that, but she’ll get more food than she’s probably had in years. But how have you been doing? I know we should be worried for Natsuki, but I don’t want to ignore you.”

     “I’ve been… functioning. I’m just tired.”

     “Could have fooled me with how you jumped on me this morning.”

     “Ahaha, yeah, I just got excited to wish you Merry Christmas~”

     “Ahaha, well Merry Christmas you little minx.”

I run my hand through her hair. My feelings for her have just swollen recently. I should really be careful about that. I love her. I really do, but I need to take care of my separate personality first. 

But as I look at her beautiful blue eyes, the cares of my brain are fleeting quick. It almost feels unnatural.

     “Ehehe, you’re staring~”

     “O-Oh, sorry. Well, not really, but…”

     “Haha! Then I don’t mind.”

My heart jumps. The feelings are strong to the point where I almost wonder if it’s even normal. 

     “Nnng…”

I grunt and lean forward a little with a heavy breath. 

     “MC? What’s wrong?”

She asks softly.

     “N-Nothing serious. I just…”

What am I supposed to say? She made my heart feel too good? I can’t be that sappy… right?

“S-Sayori… I…”

No, I can’t say that! We can date later! We can date later!

“I still love you, and I’m just really disappointed we aren’t dating.”

I blush like crazy, but I’ll live.

     “Me too. Every time I think about it, I just remember Halloween and thank heaven that it wasn’t you. We’ll be able to date after you get your other half dealt with.”

Thank you, Sayori! At least one of us can resist.

     “Thanks, I was almost ready to try and push our relationship anyway. I’ve just felt a little heartache.”

     “I’ve felt that way too. You’re the best person I know.”

Her smile is adorable!

     “And you are to me. That’ll never change.”

----------------------------------------------------

Just breathe. Just breathe. I can’t do this! I can’t do it! He’ll kill me!

I’m going home from the hospital. This stupid cast is still on my finger, and my back still hurts a little. 

Focus, Natsuki! That’s why you’re doing this! How far would he have gone if MC didn’t show up? MC… He followed me to make sure I was ok. Gah! Focus! I’m almost home, and I have to be ready for anything.

My heart hurts when I get to my door. 

Gulp

I can’t do this… I should just go straight to Yuri’s. But then he’ll follow me and hurt me. I’m still his kid, and I can’t just leave him. The cops would be on his side.

I don’t have a choice. I take my small bag of manga and clothes that Sayori brought me while my dad was in the hospital too. I made her swear to not tell anyone what my house looks like. I trust her with that much.

I step on the concrete in front of the door. I don’t smell as much booze as before, but no one cleaned it. 

Inhale

I open the door, and I already see my dad on the couch. He looks exhausted.

      Noritaka: “Natsuki!”

My spine freezes, and I can’t move. They were right. I am scared of him! I get it now. I need to leave! 

He gets up and walks to me. No! No! Don’t do it!

I turn my head away… But he hugs me.

     Natsuki: “H-huh?”

     “I’m so sorry! Sob

Is he crying? He’s… sorry? Does he know what he did?

“I didn’t want to hurt you! I’m sorry! I never want to hurt you!”

He has to lean down, but he’s holding me tight. My eyes are welling, but I won’t cry. He’ll hit me for sure when I tell him the news.

     “D-Dad…”

     “I’ve disgraced you and your mother. Please forgive me!”

He finally lets go and holds my shoulders.

     “I-I…”

What do I say?! What will he do if I don’t forgive him?! I’m so confused. My head hurts.

     “Are you still hurt? What is this?”

He lifts my hand and looks at my cast.

     “I-I broke my finger…”

Sigh…”

He looks like he’s sad about it all, but… I need to leave.

     “D-Dad… I’m moving out.”

He looks up at me, surprised.

     “What? You’re moving out?!”

     “I’m moving in with a friend.”

I can’t look him in the eyes. He’s gonna be so mad!

     “I guess I can’t help it. I’m sorry I let this happen.”

What?! I can’t take this! I’m so confused! I thought he would be fuming! My chest is beating so hard!

     “You’re not mad?”

     “No. I’m a terrible father, and you need some time away. Do you trust this friend?”

     “Y-Yeah. Her dad’s a cop.”

     “Alright… Masumi, forgive me.”

He looks up and asks mom forgiveness.

God, he really misses my mom.

     “I-I’m leaving tomorrow.”

     “I’m sorry, Natsuki. I’ll better myself. No more booze. I’ll make this a proper home.

He’s said that more than once, but he never apologized. I don’t think I believe him.

     “Alright. I’m going to my room.”

He lets me go without saying anything.

… 

I text Yuri that I’m home, and that I made my decision.

     Yuri: “How did your father react?”

     Natsuki: “He told me sorry for everything.”

     “I wasn’t expecting that. Did he give you his blessing to move out of his home?” 

     “I don’t think so. He just said he gets it.”

     “Interesting. My father will pick you and your things up early in the morning. He wakes up at six in the morning. I would be ready by 6:30.”

     “Jeez how does anyone wake up so early?”

     “We do it for school everyday.”

     “As if. I get up at 7. Im not getting up at 6 for school.”

I guess I’m out of here tomorrow. I hope my dad will be ok.

---------------------------------------------------- 

Chapter Text

December 26, Saturday, 3:02 PM, The Day After Christmas

I’m so nervous I can feel my hands slightly shake. I’m not scared for me. I’m scared for my mom and the girls of the club. I assume nothing can go wrong, but that’s wishful thinking. It all hinges on how my mom decides to word her apology. Regardless, I need to focus on making dinner. I made sure we had plenty of dishes that are vegetarian so that Monika won’t feel like the odd one out. I also made sure it doesn’t look like we had to cater to her. We have a plate of dumplings planned, some with and without meat. No one would think about it being vegetarian. There’s also vegetables, of course. Sayori will definitely put salt on that, if she eats it at all. We also have some styles of sushi planned, one being the cucumber roll that Monika made me once. As far as food goes, we have nothing to worry about, and of course, Sayori’s mandatory mac n’ cheese. 

I’m helping my mom make the food, since it’s a lot of work for one person, and it’ll give us a chance to do something together. 

     Mom: “Alright, this is a lot of food, but we have three hours. Did you try cooking something this morning?”

     MC: “No, why?”

     “I smelled something terrible when I woke up. It was like burnt vinegar or something.”

Sounds like what I smelled yesterday. It wasn’t vinegar. Actually, it wasn’t food at all. I’m not sure what it is. It was like something you know you've smelled before, but not often enough to identify it.

“It might be the heat. Need to call someone to take a look at it.”

Mom says as she gets a footlong dish out to make the chicken in.

“Did you buy broccoli?”

     “I told you I got everything. Don't worry, nothing is missing.”

I get the broccoli out of the fridge, as well as some pre-grated cheese, ready to cook.

“Mmmmh, smells good~”

I haven’t smelled mom’s cooking in a long time, and it’s been even longer since she’s made this chicken in particular.

     “It does, doesn’t it?”

     “I can make some of the sushi by myself. Monika showed me how.”

     “Alright, ummmm, I guess I’ll work on some dumplings for a minute.”

As I get some sushi ingredients laid out, mom preheats the oven.

     “So umm, mom, can I get a preview of what you'll tell the girls?”

I'm maybe a little paranoid about the odds of this dinner going horribly. With how stressed mom usually is, she has a quick trigger finger. But she's been home for a few days resting, so she's in a better mood.

     “MC, you need to trust people. You can't control everything in life.”

     “Believe me, I'm very aware of that, but here you are. I can control this.”

     “Well, if you have to know, I'll apologize for being rude at the hospital and for fighting your doctor's decisions. Even if I don't think he was making the right choice, I had no reason to be so mean while you were in the hospital.”

I can hear pride in her apology, but I have no room to complain.

     “Well, I for one forgive you.”

I can control a lot of things, and my response is one of them. 

Mom softens up a little.

     “Well, thank you, honey. You think your friends will be the same way?”

     “No doubt about it, as long as you don't say something weird or half-hearted.”

Natsuki is the only one I can imagine being a problem, but with how her life is going at this time, I don't think she'll cause problems. She probably won't have the energy to cause a ruckus.

As mom works on something, she sets aside some vinegar for a specific dish cleaning method. I take a detour to refresh my memory.

I take a whiff of the opened bottle. 

Hmmm… No, that's not what I smelled that morning. What I smelled was more akin to an electric burn. What's my alternate personality up to?

Phew… It's getting pretty warm in here. The oven being on for the last hour and moving constantly is working a sweat.

“The safe”

HUH?!

I look around before realizing that it was in my head. I've heard it a couple of times. That voice. It’s me, but I hear it in the back of my head. It sends a chill down my spine every time. That one occurrence in the school hallway was pretty bad. I could hear him trying to take over.

The safe? The one in mom's room? I don't have any time to ask her about that. That will have to wait. Today is not the day to be talking about secrets.

     MC: “Oh jeez, I don't think I can help myself~”

     Mom: “You wait till dinner time! Don't go picking at the food!”

Mom slaps my arm when she sees me eyeing up the sushi. I'm just messing around, but it looks really good.

It's about twenty minutes till it's time for the girls to get here. But that's when we hear a knock.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

I have a feeling it's Monika. She said she'd be here early to offer help.

     “I got it.”

I go to the door, but when I look through the door window, the hair through the blurry glass is obviously Sayori.

I open the door.

“H-Hey, Sayo. You're here early.”

She's wearing something I've never seen her wear. It's an overalls dress with a orange and white striped t-shirt. I can't deny how cute it is. 

     Sayori: “Yeah, I just wanted to see your mom~”

She seems happy about the opportunity.

     “Sure, come on in. She'll be glad to see you, I'm sure.”

Sayori gets to the kitchen quickly and is immediately encapsulated by the smells.

     “Mmmmh, I think I'm in heaven~”

Sayori says in a silly way, getting my mom's attention.

     Mom: “Sayori? Hi! How are you?”

Mom seems pretty happy to see the daughter she never had.

     “Hi, auntie Liah! I’m great.” 

Sayori gives my mom a big hug like nothing ever changed. Of course, being “great” isn’t entirely accurate, but I told the girls I wouldn’t say a word about their personal lives to my mom without their input.

“This all smells so good!”

     “I hope it tastes as good as it smells. It’s been a while since I cooked a meal this big or cooked at all, really.”

It’s true. Mom hasn’t exactly been focused on homemade meals when she’s not even home.

     “Oh I know it’ll taste like rainbows, Liah!”

     “Aha, well, I don’t know what rainbows taste like, but it’ll be interesting.”

     “It will make an explosion of flavor in my mouth!”

     “I don’t know about that.”

My mom kinda just awkwardly chuckles. I can tell she can’t really keep up with Sayori’s energy.

     MC: “I helped too, ya know.”

     Sayori: “Nahhh, your mom is the real cook here.”

     “!!”

     Mom: “Oop, hahaha, don’t be mean, Sayori.”

Mom says with a laugh.

     “I-I resent that!”

I let out a fake outburst.

     Sayori: “I’ll eat your food too, MC.”

     “Then I just won’t tell you what I made.”

After mom and Sayori banter for a while, the doorbell rings, a more formal method than Sayori’s knocking.

“I’ll get it.”

This time through the blurry glass, I can tell it’s Monika. Her hair is kinda hard to miss. 

I travel across the living room and open the door. 

“Hey, Monika!”

Monika definitely took fashion seriously today. She’s wearing a beige turtleneck under a maroon camisole, a black plaid knee length skirt, and tights. She also has a pair of gloves and a scarf that matches her camisole. 

     Monika: “Hi, MC!”

Her hair is also shining, wavy, and just more beautiful in general. She really likes to make a good impression.

“MC, can you please let me in instead of staring?”

Despite her playful tone, I can tell she’s cold.

     “O-Oh right, I’m sorry.”

I quickly let Monika in. 

     “Where can I put these?”

Monika takes off her gloves and scarf. 

     “Oh, you can just throw them on the couch.”

     Mom: “MC!!”

My mom must have overheard, because she comes rushing to the door.

“You don’t tell a lady to ‘throw her things on the couch’. Here, honey, let me get that.”

Mom takes Monika’s things and opens… crap. I forgot we had a little closet under the stairs right next to the door.

     MC: “I-I completely forgot about that closet. I’ve never used it.”

     “That’s what it’s for, MC.”

Monika shares a chuckle with Sayori who’s listening from the kitchen as mom gives me the most basic of mannerism instructions. My face heats up as a result. I feel like a kid who didn’t know this stuff. In reality, it just slipped my mind. I see the girls so much that this level of manners kinda flew under the radar.

“Please, make yourself at home, uhhhm, Monika?”

     Monika: “That’s right.”

Monika and my mom gently shake hands, as they already have at the hospital, but this might as well be their first meeting again. Though if it were their first meeting, we wouldn’t be having this dinner at all.

“I was actually wondering if you needed any help with anything.”

My mom seems a bit shocked but appreciative nonetheless.

     “Don’t you worry about anything like that. Me and MC are here to serve you.”

     “Serve me? Does that mean MC can give me a foot massage?”

Monika grins as she teases me… successfully. 

     MC: “Y-You were planning on teasing me in front of my mom, weren’t you?”

     “Hey, you’re a brainiac. You tell me.”

     Sayori: “Oo! I want one too!”

     MC: “Sayori, you would get ticklish and kick me in the face.”

     “Hey, that was a long time ago.”

     “But you’re still ticklish, case closed.”

Sayori playfully pouts, now having my mom as backup teasing.

     “Meanie…”

My mom just laughs at all the commotion at my expense. 

Monika joins everyone in the kitchen. 

     Monika: “This all looks delicious, ma’am.”

     Mom: “Please, just Liah. We have some vegetarian things too. MC told me about that.”

     “That’s very kind of you, Liah, but please don’t limit yourself for my picky palate. I’ll try anything you make.”

I recall Monika saying she’s not against ever eating meat. I guess this is one of those times. 

     “Well, believe me, we have plenty of it.”

     Sayori: “It all smells so good~”

     Monika: “Yeah, I see that. Oh, is that the sushi I gave you the recipe for, MC?” 

Before I can answer, mom chimes in.

     Mom: “It sure is. He made the sushi himself.”

I feel like mom is trying unnecessarily to be my backup or something.

     Sayori: “Uh oh, be careful, Moni.”

     MC: “Hey, you’re no better at cooking than I am!”

     “I didn’t say I was, hehe.”

     “Uhg, you guys are killing me.”

     Mom: “Moni? That is so cute. You two must be good friends.”

     Monika: “Aha, yeah, that’s her nickname for me. Sayori's actually the vice president of my club.”

DING DONG

Once again, I rush to answer the door. It looks like Yuri and Natsuki came together.

I gently open the door.

     MC: “Hey girls! Glad you’re here.”

Yuri is wearing a black knee length skirt, a lavender blouse, and navy blue cardigan. Natsuki is wearing a long sleeve white t-shirt, not too unlike the one she usually wears, and a longer red skirt. Both of them also have jackets on.

     Natsuki: “Charmed. Can we come in? It’s freezing!”

Natsuki sounds like she was cold the second she stepped out.

I step aside and let them in, after a chuckle from Yuri. The gang’s all here.

My mom comes to greet them.

     Mom: “Hello! Glad you’re here. Let MC take your jackets for you.”

Yuri does so with thanks, but Natsuki only does it as a formality. I take their coats and put them in this newly discovered closet.

     Yuri: “Thank you for having us in your lovely home.”

Yuri says this like she’s repeated the scenario in her head a thousand times, and to be frank, she probably did.

     Natsuki: “Yeah, thanks.”

     Mom: “Please come sit, we’re just about to get started. MC, help me put all this on the table.”

The table is already set with a plate, a pair of chopsticks at each spot, and some napkins. The table is barely enough for all of us. It’ll take some tight spacing to fit six people at it. I’m sure the girls don’t mind spacing in a little. 

I help my mom with some oven mitts to move the dishes slowly until the table is decorated with the sights of sushi rolls, a mix of veggie and meat dumplings, chopped vegetables with various spices, pre-cut baked chicken with a mayonnaise bread crumb mixture, Sayori’s requested man n’ cheese, and several liters of various drinks.

The girls all express various levels of gratitude, joy, and hunger as they approach the wooden table.

“Uhmm, MC, you'll sit by me. You girls can take any of these seats you want.”

The girls all sit down, from my left, Sayori, Monika, Yuri, and Natsuki. The space between seats is a bit tight, but it's not too bad. Most of the issues are the total space on the table top. We had to leave two sushi rolls on the kitchen counter, because we barely fit the food on it. There was only ever me, dad, and mom. A bigger table wasn't exactly necessary before now.

Once everybody is seated, my mom's hands tremble a little on the table.

“Alright, you're Yuri and Natsuki, right?”

Mom asks the two to make sure she's not mistaken. Yuri and Natsuki both confirm her memory as mom prepares her speech.

“Ok… Well, thank you all for coming. Um… Apologies, I haven't hosted a dinner in many years.”

     Sayori: “It's ok, Auntie Liah.”

Sayori eases my mom before she continues.

     “So, I know last time I met you all, I was very rude, grumpy, umm… unreasonable. I-I would… I would like to sincerely apologize.”

The girls all listen intently with neutral looks. We can tell mom is struggling a tad, but she pushes through.

“My behavior was uncalled for and childish. How I felt about MC's doctor at that point was no reason to be rude to you four.”

Mom then stands from her seat and bows.

“I ask for your forgiveness.”

There's only a quick moment of silence before Sayori speaks up.

     “Of course we forgive you, Liah.”

Sayori isn't showing her energetic self. She's speaking slowly and with thought put into her words.

Mom looks up with a humble and thankful look. 

     Monika: “I forgive you too. I understand you have a very busy life, and you must have been exhausted getting off a plane and rushing to see your son in a hospital. Thank you for your apology though.”

     Yuri: “Yes, it takes a lot of strength to apologize en masse. I-I wouldn't want to talk of the mote in your eye when I have a beam of my own.”

Yuri wraps some hair around her fingers.

“I-I know I've said things in the past I didn't intend to under pressure. I forgive you as well.”

     Natsuki: “Me too. It's really easy to say stuff you don't mean.”

Mom has a tear in her eye.

     Mom: “W-Well, thank you.”

     Sayori: “Aww, don't cry, Liah.”

Sayori herself sniffles, getting a slight chuckle from Monika.

     “No no, I won’t get emotional. Everyone, please enjoy the food. If anyone wants anything with no meat, we have this sushi roll, mac n’ cheese, some veggie dumplings, and fried veggies by themselves here. Have as much as you want.”

Sayori’s eyes are practically glowing like an anime character, and Natsuki is probably gonna drool at any second.

Monika and Yuri are a little more polite as they place a napkin in their lap. The distinction between the girls in various situations has always been amusing and funny when fighting wasn’t involved.

We spend a minute getting our food, which didn’t take long since most of the food was within arms reach on the smaller table.

     Sayori: “Can I have some dumplings, please?”

     Monika: “Could you pass those veggies and a piece of chicken?”

     Yuri: “That sushi looks delicious.”

     Mom: “MC made the sushi. I'm sure it'll taste great.”

     MC: “That has nothing to do with it, mom.”

She's definitely trying to hype me up around the girls. Mom doesn't know Sayori and I are on course to date, but the others do, so I'm sure they'll dismiss her parental advertising. 

     Natsuki: “I don't care who made it. I'm trying everything at least once.”

Everyone gets their plates filled up with different amounts of entrées, including my sushi that had to be passed around from the countertop. I'm actually kinda nervous about how much they'll like the food, but I know I shouldn't worry.

The girls take bites from their variety, silence filling the room. From the corner of my eye, I see mom waiting with baited breath to gauge their reactions.

     Sayori: “Oh mh gosh! Thish is sho good!”

Sayori throws congratulations out over the food.

     Monika: “Mmhm!”

Monika gives her opinion too after swallowing her food.

“I agree. This sauce MC added to the recipe I gave him is really good.”

     Yuri: “Yes, thank you both. These dumplings are very well crafted.”

Mom and I look at each other with a humorous smile, wondering why we were worried. We finally have an excuse to actually enjoy the food we made.

Natsuki doesn't really have time to give feedback as she's chowing down on the sushi and dumplings. 

I have to admit, this food is amazing. I was really hungry after helping mom, and it only makes the food better. The warm softness of dumplings, the raw flavor of the chicken- it's all amazing. 

After everyone gets more settled into the comfort of the food, mom finally breaks the silence a little.

     Mom: “So Monika, what's this club you've made in school?”

     Monika: “It's the Literature Club. We talk about books, write poems, that sort of thing.”

     “My son? In a Literature Club?!”

     Sayori: “Well, heh, I might have kinda spun it around to get him to visit.”

     MC: “I was excited to see Sayori, so she didn't have to try too hard.”

     Mom: “Ah, I see.”

She doesn’t believe me about the Sayori thing, but it is partially true.

“I know any boy would probably join a club with only beautiful young ladies in it.”

Natsuki spits out a tiny bit of her drink in an attempt to hold back a laugh.

     MC: “Uhg…”

     Monika: “Hahaha, well you’re not wrong.”

     Sayori: “Yeah, MC. I’m sure you didn’t have any problems with that.”

What did I do to deserve this? My face is heating itself up like crazy.

     MC: “Oh come on! I didn’t even know there were only girls in it until I showed up that same day.”

     Monika: “Uh huh, sure.”

Monika smirks, knowing I’m telling the truth but teasing me regardless.

     “I’m serious!”

I think I’m protesting too much.

     “But I’m sure four good looking girls are what made you stay.”

Monika continues with her smirking, enough to put anyone down with that level of feigned sass.

     “I mean… come on. Even mom said any guy probably would.”

     Natsuki: “So you ADMIT IT!” 

Natsuki points at me with her own smirk and chopsticks like a detective that has finally learned the truth.

My face could not possibly get any more red right now.

     “I-I- gh… It helped…”

At my pathetic confession, everyone just starts laughing like it’s the funniest thing ever. This is how trust issues start.

     Natsuki: “I told you he was a perv!”

Natsuki jokes at my dispense, but that was definitely going a little too far.

     Mom: “Wait, did he actually do something wrong?!”

     “No no, I-I was joking. It was just an accident that happened one time.”

Natsuki is quick to clarify that it was a joke. I guess she forgave me for the closet incident after all. I forgot all about that since the alternate personality thing.

     “Oh, I see.”

My mom is a little skeptical, but it seems no harm was done.

“Yuri, you’ve been awfully quiet. Do you enjoy the Literature Club?”

     Yuri: “I-I’m sorry. I just don’t like to talk too much. I prefer to listen, but yes, I love the club. Monika was very welcoming, and the others embraced my different preferences.”

     “What kind of preferences?”

My mom asks to engage Yuri with the conversation.

     “Oh, well, I prefer to read deep novels with other worlds to explore and get lost in. I also read horror novels as well for their psychological effect.”

     “Oh goodness, the first time I read a horror novel, I couldn’t sleep that night.”

     Sayori: “That happened the first time I watched a horror movie. I still remember it all.”

Sayori shudders at the memory.

     Natsuki: “Yeah, horror is a bit… too much for me.”

     Monika: “I like it, just not my favorite.”

I choose not to comment, considering the Halloween incident and that I was never supposed to watch anything horror related.

     Mom: “I spend a lot of plane rides reading. I’m in the middle of ‘Whispers of the Forgotten Sky’. So far so good.”

     Yuri: “I’m revisiting ‘The Portrait of Markov’. Although I might have read it too many times at this point in my life. It’s a comfort read.”

Monika gives a weird eye roll. What was wrong with what Yuri said?

     “So this is the whole Literature Club?”

My mom asks in surprise.

     Monika: “Yes ma'am. We’ve tried getting more members, but… that hasn’t gone according to plan.”

That’s an understatement. The festival was a disaster. We didn’t even do too poorly, but that stupid Carter had to ruin everything.

     “Well you all seem to enjoy each other’s company at least.”

     Sayori: “We’re all really good friends here.”

     Monika: “Oh yes, I don't know what I'd do without these four.”

Monika smiles with a tinge of embarrassment.

     Natsuki: “Eh, they're alright.”

Natsuki smirks, clearly implying that she's joking. Fortunately, everyone chuckles.

     Sayori: “I'll be right back. I'm gonna go to the bathroom.”

Sayori excuses herself as she heads for the stairs.

     Monika: “I'm curious, Liah. What do you do for work?”

My mom wipes her mouth of a sauce that was on one of the sushi rolls.

     Mom: “I'm a business contract writer and witness. I've been doing a lot of construction contracts in other countries to get businesses to cross borders. But that means I have to be there in person when I write them, get them translated, and be there for the signing. It's a tiring job, but it makes good money.”

     MC: “Wait, since when were you writing the contracts? I thought you were just a witness.”

     “I got promoted almost a year ago.”

She brushes that under the rug quickly.

     Yuri: “So MC was entrusted with your house?” 

Mom doesn't show it, but I assume she'd like to skip past any questions even tangentially related to my past. I kind of do too, in this case.

     Mom: “Yes, I know he's mature enough to take care of the house. I have no issues with that.”

Actually, she had every issue with that, but she had to work at some point. Xander had to basically pry the house from her hands to get her to just trust him. But I understand the need to lie in this case. I would probably say the same thing.

     Monika: “Sounds like you don't have a lot of time to relax.” 

     “Well, that's just a sacrifice that needs to be made sometimes.”

I definitely don't want to bring up how I was the sacrifice in question. I'm trying to drop that, since it can't be reversed.

     MC: “But now you have this time off during the holidays. Must feel good.”

     “Oh yes, it feels incredible. I needed it.”

     Monika: “I couldn't agree more. Sacrifices are necessary. I had to let my grades slip a little for my own health. Not getting sleep will never help you.”

Mom knows Monika is right but probably doesn't want to address it.

     “Well as long as you're not failing, I suppose that was a good choice.”

     Natsuki: “Monika and MC are like the farthest thing from failing. She's still cranking out A's like alphabet soup.”

Natsuki spouts before shoving another meat dumpling in her face. Holy crap! She's already halfway through her second plate!

     “You seem to like the food, Natsuki.”

     “Oh-”

Natsuki swallows what she's eating before talking.

“It's awesome!”

Natsuki compliments us on the food, which is relieving. If anyone was gonna call my cooking trash, it was her.

     Monika: “This chicken is delicious too.”

I’m happy that Monika tried it, despite being vegetarian. She only got two pieces, which is reasonable.

     Mom: “I’m glad you like it. You didn’t have to do that though.”

     “Oh it’s ok. I’m not really a diehard vegetarian. It helps the environment and all that, but it’s also very healthy, which is the main reason I do it. Nothing wrong with a little indulgence.”

     Natsuki: “Uhg… I think I ate too fast.”

Natsuki leans back and holds her stomach in regret.

We all have a little laugh at her. Right after, Sayori comes back down from the bathroom.

     Sayori: “I'm back!”

Sayori sits back to my left and hands me something.

“I found this outside your room on the floor.”

It's a little red tube, about a few millimeters in circumference. 

     MC: “Just some piece of plastic.”

I shove it in my pocket, but it's not just a piece of plastic. It's the covering of a copper wire. That burn I keep smelling isn't bad cooking. It's electric burns.

Chapter Text

---------------------------------------------------- 

December 27th, Sunday, Yuri's House, noon

Yuri and Natsuki had spent the morning unpacking a few of Natsuki's things from her own home. She only brought the essentials: her clothes, toiletries, manga, and a few sentimental items.

“Is this everything?”

Yuri asked as the final box seemed to be empty, leaving some empty cardboard boxes on the floor of the guest room, which was rather bland, but better than Natsuki's old room.

“I think so.”

Natsuki looks around until she finds one more item in a box. When she picks it up, it's a picture of her mom and dad in a wooden frame. This was a copy that she keeps for herself.

“What's that?”

Yuri joins Natsuki's side to see.

“It's just my parents.”

Natsuki says slowly.

“They seem… happy.”

Yuri notes. The picture was taken before Natsuki was born, during a summer outing. Gushiken was wearing a button down and khaki shorts, while the mother was in a summer dress.

“Yeah… I wish he was still like that.”

Natsuki tries to sound dismissive but instead sounds somewhat heartbroken.

Yuri feels terrible upon hearing this.

“I-I’m sorry for your pain.”

She tries to at least acknowledge Natsuki’s struggle in some way, but she just can’t relate enough to it.

“It’s alright, Yuri. I’m not looking for pity, but thanks anyway.”

Natsuki stayed uncharacteristically calm when speaking.

“I don’t wish to put you down. Perhaps you’d want to talk about it? N-Not that I want you to feel forced!”

Yuri said in a panic, not wanting to offend Natsuki, especially right after she moved in, but Natsuki finds Yuri’s inherent stutter amusing.

“Heh, that’s alright. Dad’s just depressed. He never got over mom dying. I don’t know if he ever will, but… I can’t let that stop me.”

Natsuki is generally more active after having sufficient food.

“I’m so sorry to hear that. I hope this house is everything you want and need it to be.”

Yuri calmly says.

“Thanks, Yuri. It already is.”

The two stand awkwardly for a moment before Natsuki rushes in for a hug. Yuri is stunned but understanding of her situation. Yuri returns the hug, sharing a warm comfort with one another and allowing both their anxieties to lift from their chests.

Once Natsuki lets go, Yuri notices a tear in her eye, presumably of happiness.

Yuri simply smiles and offers.

“Would you like some leftovers from dinner yesterday?”

MC and Liah had split the leftover food and sent it with the girls. Yuri and Natsuki got the meat dumplings and chicken. Sayori got her mac ‘n cheese and some sushi, and Monika got the veggie dumplings and her recipe’s sushi.

Natsuki smiles back.

“Yeah, I'd like that.”

Yuri and Natsuki begin to head downstairs together.

“I'm glad you've been eating more as of late. You seemed to have needed it, based on what you've told me.”

Yuri comments.

“I ate way more than I needed yesterday. I'm still feeling it.”

Yuri chuckles as they get to the kitchen. When they do, Yuri’s father, Tamotsu, is eating some dumplings he reheated in the microwave.

“Did you find everything in order, Natsuki?”

He asks Natsuki as the guest of the house.

“Yeah, thank you again.”

Natsuki certainly doesn't feel like she deserves this treatment, but she isn't complaining either.

“No problems. Let me or Yuri know if you need anything.”

Tamotsu was such a contrast to Natsuki's dad. She knew this was closer to the norm, but it still felt bizarre to be living in the same house as a “normal” father.

“Thanks. Look, I don't want to be a burden. I'd like to do stuff around here: dishes, cleaning, that kind of stuff.”

Yuri never really thought about that herself. Tamotsu just smiles.

“Thank you for your consideration. I'm sure Yuri would appreciate help with the house chores. Probably not laundry, but everything else is on the table.”

Natsuki was anything but a freeloader. She might tease her friends by snagging a piece of chocolate, but she would never demand a full meal from them.

“So… about your other home. I won’t make you say anything, but if you want to tell me what happened, I won’t do anything under jurisdiction.”

Natsuki was already prepared for this. 

“I’ll just say my dad wasn’t managing his money very well.”

That’s all Natsuki was willing to say. It was vague enough to not get the law involved.

“I see. Well, you won’t be going hungry here. That’s for sure. Yuri, do you need anything from the sto-”

DING DONG

All three of them look at each other as the doorbell rings. Tamotsu assumes it’s one of his comrades from the force.

“I got it.”

He approaches the door, only to find-

----------------------------------------------------

     MC: “Hello, sir.”

     Tamotsu: “Oh! Hello, MC. How are you?”

Yuri’s dad greets me with a smile. I can see Yuri standing next to Natsuki in the kitchen from here. 

     “I’m doing well, thank you.”

I give a light bow.

“I’m here regarding some important information I’ve learned. I have it on authority that Chenji has taken you and Yuri off their list of assets, so to speak.”

Tamotsu gives me a quizzical look, which I honestly expected.

     “Where did you get that information?”

     “I eavesdropped it from someone at Chenji.”

Is all I’m willing to say. Telling him that I learned it from a second personality that tormented his daughter for a time is definitely not on my bucket list.

He looks at me like he wants to say something. He turns around and looks at the girls before turning back to me.

     “Step outside for a minute.”

Tamotsu steps out and shuts the door as I back up a bit.

“Listen, don’t tell Yuri what you just told me.”

Before he entirely finishes his thought, I respond. 

     “I understand, but Yuri was a victim too. I think she deserves to know she’ll be safe, even if you don’t want to tell her about your own experiences with Chenji.”

I’m not sure exactly what he was forced into, but it’s none of my business. He didn’t hide the fact that he was associated with them very well though.

     “Right… well… I’ll let her know. Do you want to come in?”

He seems to drop the matter entirely, which I’m quite thankful for.

     “No thanks. I have a project I have to work on at home, but thank you for the offer.”

We give each other a grin and a nod before I take off.

2PM, MC’s house

I've been at this for a while, pacing back and forth, thinking about how to get this stupid safe open. I could use some form of force, but that would be too obvious when mom returns. She's with an old friend, she says. I don't know how many friends she has anymore, but that's not for me to judge. 

I just can't figure out this stupid safe combination. I tried my parent's anniversary first. Not surprised that didn't work. I tried my own birthday, also not surprised about that one. I tried each of my parent's birthdays, and other obvious number combos I could think of. Either the answer is extremely obvious and I'm not seeing it, or it's very convoluted. 

     “Uhhhg!”

I groan as I give up for now. I don't know why I'm so fixated on this. I feel like I just have to see what's in there. I haven't been this curious about something in a long time. I never knew this safe was here, except for that one time I felt like I was getting interrogated by Yuri's dad. I thought my head was making things up. 

“RRRRG!!”

In an act of irritation, I grunt and kick the nightstand next to mom’s bed.

CRACK KLUNK

Crap! The bottom of the drawer fell out. Perfect.

I roll my eyes and kneel down to pick up the piece of loose half-inch thick wood before I notice something under it.

It’s a book.

Wait, the contents of the drawer didn’t fall out with it. I open the drawer and see that there’s still an identical piece of wood holding the actual items of the stand: an old chapstick, a notepad, a phone charger, and a travel sized lotion bottle. This was a secret compartment under the main drawer!

Still kneeling, I look at the front of the book. It’s completely blank, with a black cover and red stripes making a lot of diamond shapes across it. I open it up and look at the first page. 

“Oh my-!!”

I quickly gather the book and the fallen wood and try to put the secret compartment back together in a frenzy! 

“Crap! Come on!”

I drop it a few times before finally setting it all back in place.

“Phew”

I absolutely must wait until my mom leaves town again before I read that. 

That was my dad’s journal!

3 PM

His journal?! Why would that still be here? Why would mom still have it? If I were to divorce my wife, I think I’d want it back. Course, maybe there wasn’t much in it. But why would mom still have it then? 

“Aaaag! Why?!”

I shout out from our living room couch before the front door to my left just opens.

     Sayori: “‘Why’ what?”

     “AH! Sayori! Do you just plan on walking in here without announcement from now on?”

That came out a little more aggressively than I wanted.

Sayori immediately takes a step back. 

     “S-Sorry, I just-”

     “No no, I’m sorry, Sayori. I didn’t mean to be loud like that. You just caught me off guard. Come on in.”

If there’s one person whose feelings I don’t want to hurt, it’s her. She looks a bit relieved as she steps in. 

     “I’m sorry. What’s on your mind?”

She comes in and puts her hoodie on the couch. She’s wearing some warm pants and a sweater.

     “It’s ok, Sayo. I just found something that’s kinda confusing me.”

     “Was it your computer stuff?”

     “No, but it’s something. What brings you by?”

     “MC, you should know by now that I don’t need a reason to see my best friend~”

     “Heh, you got me there. Wanna chill out here for a while?”

     “Why else do you think I’m here, heh.”

     “Fair enough.”

We chuckle as we flop on the couch, side by side.

     “Yesterday was so much fun. I’m glad auntie Liah is feeling better. Seeing her happy made me happy too.”

     “Yeah, I could tell she was happy to be doing this. I think it gave her something to actually do. Ya know?”

     “Having something to focus your mind on is really helpful in times like that. Is she home?”

     “Nah, she’s out with a friend, whoever that is.”

     “Guess that means we’re alone.”

She sounds really happy about that. I can’t say I’m not either. She’s looking cuter every time I see her. I don’t know what it is, but it’s hard to keep our promise of restraint going. 

     “Yeah, I guess we are… Wanna watch some TV and just kinda chill out?”

     “Sure. Thanks for letting me in. I don’t have anything to do today. That, and I don’t like being by myself.”

I can’t help remembering these rainclouds of hers.

     “Sayori, have you been doing ok, with your depression and everything?”

Sayori looks down and contemplates her answer.

     “Yeah, it’s been ok. In a weird way, worrying about you helps me forget about my problems. I know it’s not healthy or whatever, but sometimes I just gotta take what comes. You know?”

     “I understand. Here-”

I wrap my arm around her right side and pull her in for a hug. No one is more deserving. I feel Sayori just instantly melt, as if she had just released some major stress. 

     “You’re so sweet. That’s why I love-… you…”

Sayori’s mouth was faster than her mind, leaving me with a blush on my face.

She turns her head and locks our eyes, those beautiful blue eyes.

Kiss her. Do it. She’s right there.

“S-Sorry… I… um…”

My face inched closer to hers very slowly, and I could see she was surprised but not opposed. 

My heart races as Sayori also starts to blush. I can hear and feel her breath as I get closer. My brain doesn’t even feel like it’s working, as all our promises leave my mind. 

We moved our heads closer until our eyes closed and our lips met, soft and warm against one another.

We’re kissing! Holy-

“Chu~”

We have no idea what we’re doing, but I don’t care. I’ve wanted this for a while, and it’s happening. Her lips are so soft~

We both just fade into each other, all of that romantic tension finally coming to an end. Seconds feel like minutes while we engage in our first kiss.

Once we do finally break the kiss, we’re stuck looking into each other’s reddened faces. After a second, we both giggle, and I feel my brain working again.

     “Sorry, Sayo. I couldn’t help it.”

     “It’s ok, MC. I hated waiting too.”

With our shared admission, we lock lips again, but this time more intensely. We’re both now equally aware. 

We shift to face each other on the couch as our first experience becomes more messy. My hands hold closely to her arms, as hers are on my face and the couch to keep herself steady.

After about a minute solid, we finally stop, panting to get our lost breath back.

“W-Wow! I-I’ve never done that.”

Sayori grins widely, showing her support for our actions. 

     “M-Me neither. I really loved that.”

     “Me too… I-I know we shouldn’t, but-”

     “Screw it. Everything’s been stable enough. Let’s just not tell the club. We don’t want to come off as rude for ignoring them.”

     “Yeah, I don’t want them to think we just didn’t listen.”

     “I love you, Sayori.”

     “I love you, MC.”

Our lips meet once again, and I’m happier than I’ve ever been.

----------------------------------------------------

Xander’s office, 12PM

MC’s mom, Liah, is visiting Xander personally, in his office. The sunlight provides a nice warm atmosphere.

“Well, he still has that mass in his brain, as you’re already aware, but I’m working double time on trying to help him.”

Xander explains vaguely to Liah.

“So will my son be ok? I’m tired, Xander. I just want to live again. Please tell me MC will be ok.”

Liah sounds desperate. The dinner yesterday let her feel what life was supposed to be like, not what it currently was for her. Smoking and working was most of her life at this point, and she wanted to change that.

Xander could feel the pain in her voice, but he didn’t exactly have good news. 

“I’m doing my best, Liah. I’m doing my best. If it makes you feel any better, he’s been stable for six years. As long as he doesn’t do anything stupid, we should be fine.”

Xander answers bluntly, but he knows MC’s second personality is back. Although he doesn’t want to put MC back in isolation, it’s a matter of speed and timing for him.

----------------------------------------------------

January 3, Monday 3PM, School, 2nd Floor Hallway

School was back, and as expected, everyone wasn’t exactly happy to be back. Monika tried to be more upbeat for her peers, but one peer in particular showed her red hair to test her patience.

“Amy, if this is about MC again, I have nothing to say to you. I’m getting really tired of this conversation.”

Monika was stopped in the hallway by Amy, but this was the last person Monika felt like talking to. 

“What were all four of you doing at MC’s house?!”

Monika’s eyes widened, not realizing that Amy would take it this far, especially the day after Christmas.

“That’s it! I’m not speaking with you anymore. You’ve taken this conspiracy way too far!”

Monika knows MC has issues, but as far as Amy knows, he should be a normal dude. Stalking him the day after Christmas is way too much.

Monika just turns as Amy starts babbling about her theories.

“HEY! Don’t ignore me!”

----------------------------------------------------

Phew, back in the club again. It was kinda weird not seeing the rest of them after dinner, but I’m back, albeit with a shifted sleep schedule.

     MC: “Yawwwn”

     Sayori: “Sleepy?”

Sayori surprised me, as I didn’t see her when I came in. It’s just me and her.

     “Oh, yeah, a little, heheh.”

Even from over here, I can tell she’s blushing, but so am I. I swear we look like absolute love struck dorks. Do people even use that word anymore? Whatever! We spent a bit too long making out over the rest of the Christmas break. I didn’t let my mom find out though. 

     “S-So, ahem, did you get your poem done?”

Monika sent everyone a group chat, saying we should write a Christmas or New Years themed poem. I got one done, and I quite like it. It’s called “Beginning or End?” I feel like I’ve experienced both of these several times in the last few months. I had a beginning with Sayori and the club, and end and end with the other personality. Throw some random stuff in there with Carter and my mom, and we’ve got a complicated series of events.

     “Yeah, it’s about Christmas. It’s called ‘When the Bells Don’t Jingle.’”

     “Heeey, that’s a good title. I have a feeling it’s a bit sad though.”

     “It has a nice ending, a little on the bittersweet side.”

Maybe one more-

I feel my head throb as an idea enters my mind.

I step closer to the desk Sayori is sitting at. She isn’t sure what I’m doing, but this just came to me.

Chu~

I lean down and give Sayori a peck on the cheek.

“Uwa! MC! Someone may see!”

I wasn’t even thinking of doing that until just a second ago.

     “It’s alright. The desk is against the wall. No one can see us.”

I smirk and giggle. She’s so cute when she’s blushing. 

     “Still, we need to be careful. I don’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings.”

Just after she said this, Monika walks in.

     Monika: “MC? There you are. I’m glad you got here early. I’m afraid I have some bad news. Whatever you want to do with this information is all on you, but Amy is stalking you, like full blown. She knew we were at your house the other day.”

     MC: “Wow, uhhh… I didn’t think she was that invested.” 

This is certainly shocking news, and I can't let this continue. 

     Sayori: “Are you going to get the police?”

     “I-I don’t know. If I have to, I guess I will. I’ll try to talk to her, but the farther she is from the split personality, the better.”

     Monika: “She’s pretty dedicated. I’d be careful with how you go about it.”

     “Well, everything I say seems to somehow make me even more suspicious. I’ll try my best, I guess.”

As we wrap up that conversation, Yuri and Natsuki walk in together.

     Sayori: “Hey guys!”

Everyone finishes up the reunion greetings before Monika starts the club.

     Monika: “Glad to see everyone back! I hope you all had a wonderful holiday! We’ll get started with poems in a minute.”

While it’s on my mind, I need to ask Yuri about something. 

I go to her desk, making me feel a little bad that I’m interrupting her reading time. 

     MC: “Hey, Yuri, you got a minute?”

     Yuri: “Oh, yes, is there something you need?”

     “Kinda. Are you an avid mystery novel reader?”

     “I have read many, yes, although I wouldn’t say it’s my absolute favorite genre. Many books have elements of mystery without being exclusively mystery novels.”

     “Well, tell me this then. If you were to write a mystery novel, how would you hide the combination to a safe who’s owner isn’t around to help?”

     “Oh. That’s a very specific question. Are you writing a novel?”

Yuri looks intrigued for a moment.

     “Sorry, but no. This is a real life conundrum.”

     “Oh, I see… Hmm…”

Yuri takes a moment to think.

     “I’m afraid there are many ways to do it that don’t involve random numbers. Codes, UV lighting, documentation, object counting, misleading information- I’m sorry to say there’s too many to count.”

     “Code… Hmm…”

The journal

Oh! Duh! I need to look in the journal! Me and Sayori were so preoccupied over the break that I didn’t get a chance to read it myself. Is it morally correct? Maybe not, but if he never got it back, and my mom’s been reading it, who’s to say that I can’t look?

“Well, that did just give me an idea. Thanks, Yuri.”

     “Mhm~ If you have any other questions, I’ll be happy to answer them, though that wasn’t a very comprehensive answer.”

     “It’s alright. That was a good answer. Have you ever thought of writing a novel of your own?”

     “Well, I’ve written short stories, but I don’t think I’d be very good at a novel.”

     “Whaaaat? Come on, you’re insanely talented. I bet you could write a bestseller. After all, you have refined tastes. So you have refined standards.”

Yuri blushes with a little grin.

     “M-Maybe I’ll try someday then. Risks are necessary for success after all.”

It would be amazing if Yuri wrote her own book. I know she can do it. She would just have to get her imaginative mind and expansive vocabulary on the paper.

Now that I’ve got at least some idea of where to start, I’ll get on that after the club.

“How have you been doing with your second self?”

     “Well, I keep losing some time to him, and I know he’s hiding something from me. Sayori found a piece of plastic wire covering at the house during dinner. I’ve never worked with electric cables, so I’m not sure what that’s about.”

     “Oh my… I wish I could provide some insight, but that sounds odd to me as well.”

     “That’s alright. How’s Natsuki been holding up at your house?”

Yuri looks around to make sure she isn’t being listened to before she speaks in a hushed voice.

     “I must say, she seems like an entirely different person. Natsuki’s kinder, less prone to anger, and something as simple as her pigment is starting to become more filled with color. A consistent diet is really helping her.”

Yuri seems very happy about this. Sounds like Natsuki is too.

     “That’s awesome, Yuri! Who knows, maybe her grades will improve too.”

     “I certainly hope so.”

Monika calls us for poems, so our conversation will have to end there. 

I go back to my backpack to retrieve my poem, but as I reach for it, I get a massive headache.

     “AUHG!”

I try to keep my voice lower to not disturb the girls, but I’m starting to think maybe I should. 

“Sit down”

That’s not me! It’s HIM!

“Just sit down and rest a minute.”

I can’t help it! My eyes are closing themselves! If I don’t sit down, I might hurt myself! I try to force my way through it, but it’s like trying to lift an anvil! My balance is starting to falter.

I take a seat and-

THUNK

----------------------------------------------------

“Oh my goodness!”

Monika hears MC’s head hit the desk top and goes to investigate.

“MC, are you alright? Haha…”

MC’s head jolts back up.

“Y-Yeah, I’m alright. I came to sit down for a second, but I hit my head on the desk. I sat down a little too hard. Haha!”

“Alright, as long as nothing is wrong, would you like to read my poem? I assume you have one.”

“Sure do!”

MC and Monika exchange poems and take a moment to read it.

“Wow, MC, this is really good! I can tell how it’s reflects your life recently.”

“Yeah, that’s what the inspiration was. I love yours too! It sounds like you might have had a similar inspiration.”

“You could say that. I’ve really not been putting my effort into the things that matter. What good are grades if you’re a grouchy butt, if you’ll forgive my crudeness.”

“Not wrong. They only get you so far. You’ve seemed more well rested too. Are those two things related?”

“Oh absolutely. I completely forgot what a good night’s sleep feels like.”

Monika and MC make more small talk until each of them are called for poems.

MC's eyes lock with Natsuki’s. She glances away, but she doesn't give him the death glare as she had previously.

MC dares to approach her. 

“S-So uh… How are you doing at Yuri's house?”

MC scratches the back of his head nervously.

Natsuki just crosses her arms and looks to the side.

“It's great…”

They stand there awkwardly for a few seconds.

“Uhm, do you want to share poems?”

“I'll read it, at least.”

Natsuki and MC silently exchange and read poems.

Natsuki's poem seems a lot more vague, but MC picks up on the major tonal shift in her writing style. 

“This is… different. I-In a good way!”

MC comments.

“Yeah, yours is good too.”

Natsuki takes her poem back and goes to Sayori, only to realize everyone is looking at her, never expecting her to share poems with MC ever again.

“H-Hey! What are you guys looking at?!”

Everyone looks away, still stunned.

Once everyone finishes their poem sharing, Sayori approaches MC.

“Ready to go?”

“Actually, I have to go talk to the headmaster. Some information got mixed up. You can wait if you want, or you can go on home.”

MC explained as he threw his bag over his back.

“I’ll wait then. I’ll take a seat outside his office.”

“I won’t be too long.”

MC and Sayori head to the headmaster’s office.

“Be right back.”

MC tells Sayori with a smile.

MC enters headmaster Yuito’s office, without permission.

“Hello, headmaster~”

MC says with a devilish smile, providing enough context for his arrival with a single expression.

“MC, what do you want? I'm doing as you asked.”

The headmaster says with a fearful edge.

“Oh, I know, and that's great. I'm just here to check on the progress.”

MC reassures the frightened man.

“Oh… What progress?”

“The progress I'm looking for. Now let's see the grades.”

MC places himself right behind Yuito's chair, providing a looming presence.

The headmaster pulls up a grade sheet for the students in MC's year. 

“Hmm…”

MC looks over it all.

“I've never actually seen the whole sheet…”

The names ran down in alphabetical order.

“Monika is at a total average of 95. I'm at 93. Good…”

MC thinks out loud.

“W-Why would you want your grades to be lower?”

Yuito asks.

“For reasons that only I can possibly understand. And that's literal. I'm the only person on the planet who's experienced what I've been through.”

MC says nonchalantly as he reviews the sheet.

“So just keep these numbers like this. If I really wanted, I could blow Monika's numbers out of the water, but she's a friend. I'm not doing that. Got it?”

MC ends with a little threat.

“S-Sure, yes. I'll do that.”

“Good… Hm?”

MC is about to walk away when his eye caught a number at the top.

94

When MC moved his eyes to the left to see who has this number, he felt rage fill his chest.

“Amy…”

MC stood there with a scowl on his face. He's had enough of Amy.

“What about her?”

Headmaster Yuito asks in confusion.

“Don't worry your pretty little head.”

MC says with a demeaning and sarcastic bite.

“Keep Monika's grades above mine. I'll be in touch.”

MC hurries his way out of the office with an irritated determination.

Sayori was sitting outside the office waiting.

“That was fast. Ready to go?”

“Yep, let's go.”

MC took Sayori's hand before remembering that their relationship has to be incognito.

He puts on his happy face, while at the same time keeping an eye out for Amy.

Chapter Text

January 4th, Tuesday, 7:30 AM, School

“AMY!”

MC called out to Amy at her locker and approached her with a scowl.

“What do you want?”

Amy wasn’t in the best mood either.

“Why are you stalking me?”

MC crossed his arm and leaned against the nearest locker to her.

“Because everyone deserves to know what you really are, MC!”

Amy answered bluntly.

“And what is that?”

MC inquires.

“A monster! Just because I can’t prove it yet doesn’t mean it’s not true! I’ve done all the research! I know it’s true!”

MC was taken aback by Amy’s answer, but nevertheless, he wouldn’t allow this to continue.

“A monster wouldn’t offer you the exclusive of a lifetime.”

MC smirked, putting his powers of planning way over anything Amy had ever accomplished.

“What do you mean?”

Amy hesitantly shut her locker with a slam, curious as to his offer.

“How would you like an interview with the leader of Chenji?”

Amy couldn’t resist, and MC knew it. He knew her twisted version of investigative journalism wouldn’t allow her to refuse.

3:45 PM

Hey MC! Ready to head home?”

Sayori excitedly grabbed MC’s hand outside the club room when no one was looking, expecting the same answer she always gets. 

“Sorry, Sayo. Afraid I have to help tutor.”

Sayori looks extremely downcast, which MC can’t blame her for. They’ve been spending all their free time together, either watching TV with food, or kissing, which they’ve gotten quite addicted to.

“Aww, alright. Help someone learn something!”

Sayori tries to seem like it’s no big deal.

“I’m sorry, Sayo. We can hang out later.”

With that, MC leaves and heads to the back of the building, feeling a little bad about lying. As his feet hit the hard concrete, he meets Amy, who’s waiting in the rear parking lot, arms crossed.

“About time!” 

Amy is very irritable with MC. The more research she did, the less tolerance she had for him.

“Yeah yeah, calm down. Our ride will be here any minute now.”

Just as MC spoke, a fancy sports car came drifting in the lot. Before Amy can tell who it is driving it, MC puts a blindfold around Amy’s eyes.

“AH! HEY! HELP! I’M BEING KIDNAPPED!”

Amy half-expected this, hence her real lack of fear.

“Stop being so dra-matic! Urk!”

MC was trying to get her to hold still.

“We’re not kidnapping you! You’ll be back in an hour!”

Once Amy understood, she held still and let her wear the cloth.

“You could have just asked.”

Amy snapped back.

“That’s not how Chenji does things.”

The driver made the mistake of speaking.

“Is that Carter-?!”

Amy gets shoved mid sentence by Carter.

“Just get in the car.”

He says with a dismissive tone, not really seeing the point of all this. Nonetheless, Amy was shoved in the back seat after MC took her glasses, while MC got in the passenger side. Carter geared and drove off very quickly, not wanting anyone to see them, but he rarely uses his personal car, so the odds of getting caught with a blindfolded passenger are low.

Carter drove through town relatively fast, until he pulled into a house that was used as a storage facility for arms and military grade equipment. Of course, Amy would have no idea where it is, considering the blindfold. MC and Carter get out of the warm car and into the January winter cold, escorting Amy down some steps into the building's basement.

“All right, here we are.”

MC says as they sit Amy down in a wooden chair in an isolated room with a table and a singular lightbulb. MC takes off Amy’s blindfold, immediately filling her with a sense of unease and vulnerability. Her body goes cold as soon as she realizes that she’s in the lion’s den. She has no control here. Amy readjusts her glasses that MC handed her back. Carter and MC leave, replaced with another member of Chenji, someone that Amy had never seen before. The man was bald, had black clothing, and was in his early thirties. He walks in with a smartphone and sets it down on the table with speaker mode enabled. 

A deep and distorted voice played through the device, sending a chill up Amy’s spine. 

“Hello, Amy.”

----------------------------------------------------

January 5th, Wednesday, 7:30 AM, School

I hate everything so much! I lost all day yesterday to my stupid split personality! I was supposed to check out my dad’s journal, try to get the safe open, and enjoy some time with Sayori. Instead, I’m shambling to school right after yesterday’s club meeting. At least, I think it was afterwards. I can’t remember exactly. It's like taking a long nap and not remembering where you are.

As I shuffle into the building, I walk by Amy, the last person I feel like talking to, but it seems I won't have to.

     Amy: “Ghh!”

When Amy makes eye contact with me, she gasps and immediately turns tail, speed walking away to a different part of the building.

     MC: “Huh…”

Is she shaking? She looks like walking straight is difficult. I guess the rumors finally scared her off. I won't complain. Maybe now I'll finally stop hearing her endless barrage of questions and accusations. I can tell she's a nice girl, but her obsession is like a drug.

----------------------------------------------------

Monika walks through the halls, chatting with some of her generic friends. She didn't feel much of a connection with them. It was more of a good group to chill with during school hours. That, and she always feels out of place with their endless praise for her “accomplishments”. However, once the group disbanded for class, she was alone for just a minute, which was all that was needed. As she passed by the restrooms, an arm reached out and grabbed hers, pulling her into the women's restroom.

“ACK!”

Monika stumbles into the restroom before quickly turning and seeing that the one who pulled her in was Amy.

“Amy?! What are you-?”

Monika is quickly interrupted.

“Monika, please just listen to me! This is different, I promise you!”

Monika was about to cut Amy off out of frustration, but she noticed that Amy was shaking. Her body language and facial expression reflects someone who had seen something horrific, someone who was traumatized.

“MC is with Chenji! Him and Carter are working together!”

Monika was taken aback. Normally, she'd dismiss what Amy said entirely, but Amy looked to be in survival mode. She wasn't trying to convince Monika. She was pleading, begging.

“Monika, please please get away from him! Whatever you think about him is a lie!

Amy grabbed Monika's hand and gripped it like a lifeline.

“He's going to get you and your club members killed if you don't listen to me! You're all in danger!”

Monika took Amy's hand, which was trembling beyond what Monika had ever seen.

“Amy, calm down. Breathe. You're not in danger.”

Monika tried to be supportive, and although it worked a little, Amy was too far gone.

“Y-Yes I am! They're everywhere…”

Amy whispered that last part, as if someone were listening.

“What has you so shaken up? What happened?”

Monika now asked with genuine concern.

“I-I… I can't say. They'll know! They'll take me!”

Amy was almost in tears, and Monika was starting to get scared through secondhand fear.

“Please, Monika, just do as I say! Leave the club! Hell, leave the school! That's what I'm doing tomorrow!”

Monika was shocked yet again. Something made Amy go from an annoying and intrusive journalist to a scared child running from something dark in a single day. 

“I-I don't- But-...”

Monika wasn't sure what to say. She might have believed Amy was faking it, but she's leaving the school. 

“I-I wish you the best, Monika. I always looked up to you. Goodbye…”

Amy turned and ran out the door, presumably preparing to leave school.

Monika was exhausted from that. She didn't know what to think, and by virtue of Amy's fear, she was almost scared of MC herself.

----------------------------------------------------

3:00

RIIIIIIIIIIING

Woo! Finally, time for the club meeting! Then maybe I can finally get on with my plans.

I leave class, sneered at by my classmates as usual, and head for the club.

Once I arrive, I see Monika and Sayori inside the classroom.

     MC: “Hey, guys.”

I smile as if nothing went wrong yesterday.

Monika’s head jolts up.

     Monika: “Oh hey, MC.”

     Sayori: “Hiiii~”

Sayori sounds cheery, as usual. Monika, however, seems deep in thought.

     MC: “You alright?”

Monika looks at me with searching eyes, like she’s trying to figure something out.

     Monika: “I don’t know yet.”

She says with a slight fake smile. 

     “Well, let me know if you need anything. I’m happy to help.”

Monika nods in conviction, not sure if she wants my help.

     “Alright, thanks.”

I leave her alone for the time being, hanging out with Sayori until Yuri and Natsuki arrive together. I guess they’re good friends now, not just baseline friends.

After a few minutes of talking, Monika stood from her desk and made an announcement with a look of concern.

“Okay, everyone, we can look at your poems tomorrow. Now, normally, I’d ask MC outside and talk to him myself, but I’d say that anything to do with his second personality should be club knowledge. Would you agree, MC?”

     “Absolutely.”

This goes without question. I hurt them really badly. I owe it to them to keep them updated on anything. 

     “Then would you mind telling us if your second personality came out yesterday?”

     “I think it did, yeah. I remember being in here, but then I blacked out and woke up in my bed this morning. That’s nothing really new at this point, but it did happen.”

     “Do you remember when?”

     “Uhmmm, I think it was- oh crap! What did he do?”

     “Nothing bad, at least not in the club. Do you remember sharing your poem?”

Now that I think about it, no.

     “I don’t. I don’t remember reading anyone’s poem, aside from Sayori’s.”

     “Have you seen Amy recently?”

     “Uh, I saw her walk away from me this morning. Why? I thought that was a good thing- AAHH!!”

GOD, MY HEAD!!

I CAN’T STAND!!

     Sayori: “MC?!”

     Monika: “What’s-”

----------------------------------------------------

Without having to sit down, MC goes from leaning forward with his head held in his hands to standing up straight.

“Phew, that’s getting easier.”

MC says as he takes center stage.

“Hey, girls, miss me?”

MC smiles, but no one else is smiling. Natsuki slowly backs away behind a few more desks.

“Did you just… come out on your own?”

Monika asks in horror.

“Yes ma'am, I did.”

MC says proudly.

“Don’t call me ma'am.

Monika gets annoyed and crosses her arms before MC states his business.

“I just wanted to clarify some things. I am NOT with Chenji. I’ve made small deals with them. I am not with them.”

MC gets highly defensive, not allowing his name to be sullied. 

“What kind of deals?”

Yuri asks with noticeable skepticism.

MC turns to her and waves his arms out dramatically.

“Hey, you and your dad are safe, aren’t you? I single handedly made sure that Chenji wouldn’t touch any of you. A little appreciation goes a long way, even if it’s not spoken.”

“So you were working with Carter?”

Sayori didn't seem particularly comforted.

“Well, not with him, exactly. It was a forced partnership.”

----------------------------------------------------

12 AM That Same Night, January 6th

It was dark, quiet, and most importantly, freezing cold. A double pair of tennis shoes could be heard in the deafening quiet of the neighborhood streets. 

“She was terrified, dude. I heard she’s leaving the school.”

MC walked the midnight streets with Carter, returning from a quick job.

“Haha, nice. I love doing that. As long as no one knows who the Chenji leader really is, any one of us can just say we’re him. Scaring poor saps is the funniest thing. I’m almost jealous you get to see the outcome.”

Carter laughed as they freely roamed the dark streets where no one could identify them. 

“Man, she was shaking. You traumatized poor Amy. I don’t think she’ll forget that for the rest of her life, haha. Were those pictures even real?”

MC questioned as he had a relaxing moment with his dominant personality’s enemy. 

“Oh yeah, they were real. I pulled some of those stunts myself. Some wounds are really messed up when they aren’t hidden behind movie screens.”

“True, but did we have to almost do that to her too?”

MC added, thinking their psychological torture was a little too much.

“Hey, it works. That’s what matters.”

Carter confidently shoved his hands in his pockets as they kept walking to base.

“What else did you show her?”

MC asked for more.

“If you thought those old pics of our victims were bad, you probably don’t want to know.”

Carter smirks, knowing that what they showed Amy would make an army veteran wince in disgust.

“Speaking of working, you’re not very good at it.”

MC boldly claimed.

“What are you talking about?”

“Well, isn’t Chenji’s priority to not get caught and shut down?”

“I guess so.”

“Then why sexually assault an underage student, in broad daylight, during school hours, on a day when there are more people roaming the halls than there ever are?”

MC asked as if Carter was the dumbest man alive. The festival wasn’t a good day for anyone involved, especially not Yuri.

“Look man, I’ve been in Chenji for my whole life. Sometimes doing it in broad daylight is fun. As long as the crime can’t be traced to Chenji, I don’t give a shit. In hindsight, it wasn’t worth the hassle though. It was more legal string pulling than usual.”

Carter explained lightly, not seeming to care much.

“Well, in that case, I don’t exactly feel sorry for you. Yuri never did anything to you or Chenji.”

MC sided with his traumatized “friend”, or his other side’s friend.

“Yeah, but she was hot, haha!”

Carter dismissed the whole thing like it didn’t even matter.

“You’re messed up, dude.”

MC wasn’t laughing or smiling. It wasn’t funny to him, but it was so far back that he wouldn’t bother keeping it in the conversation.

“Yeah yeah, I’ve heard all that. Also, while I’m thinking about it, why do you keep buying old phones from our stash? What is this, like the eighth time?”

“The eleventh, actually- I just need them for a project.”

“What project needs eleven smartphones?!”

Carter asked in a dumbfounded tone.

“Mine.”

MC smirked, knowing his answer is stupid and dodgy.

“I see how it is.”

Carter smirked back, seeing that he wouldn't get a straight answer.

“Does this involve your other half?

MC kept walking with a straight face.

“Have you ever ridden to a job, but you thought the driver was out of his mind?”

“Plenty of times.”

Carter answered.

“Didn’t you want to take the wheel from them, knowing you could do it better?”

MC spoke in riddles.

“Sure, yeah. What does that have to do with anything?”

Carter outed himself as not being very intelligent outside of the criminal world.

“Eh, nevermind. Even if I explained it, it wouldn’t mean much to you.”

----------------------------------------------------

10 AM, That Day, MC’s House

I called sick from school. This time my other personality is taking from me is starting to get on my nerves. He put a video on my desktop explaining what’s been going on, and that he had to explain himself to the club. Regardless of his trust factor, I need to get on this safe. Mom won’t be back for the rest of the month, so that gives me time to crack this safe. I sit on mom’s bed and get the journal out from the secret compartment in her nightstand. I’m almost afraid to open it, afraid I’ll see something disturbing about mom and dad’s marriage that I didn’t know as a kid.

I open the book and flip to the last page to see if he mentions the divorce.

     March 21, 2011

     I keep thinking about the beach with the warm sand, crashing waves, a break from everything. Liah liked the idea too. We could use it.

     But MC’s headaches are back. He’s only 11, and I hate seeing him in pain. It’s not ok, but I don’t know if the beach would help or make things worse.

     I’ll ask him tomorrow. If he’s feeling okay, we go. If not, we stay. The ocean will still be there as long as we need.

     “Huh, that’s it? Really?”

Nothing about divorce, disliking mom, marriage counseling, nothing. It’s just a normal journal entry about going to the beach. 

“Headaches? I was eleven and still having those? Eleven… eleven… I went to the hospital when I was eleven.”

I think I need to keep reading. I decide to go to the front of the journal. Why exactly did dad start journaling in the first place? The book isn’t huge for how long they were married.

“WHAT?! Two-thousand three?!”

The journal began when I was just three years old! He must have done a lot of skipping out on the journaling. Let me see here… Looks like he started on Monika’s birthday.

     September 21, 2003

     Doc said journaling would help me keep calm. I just can’t stop thinking about it. We almost lost our precious little boy. I can hardly write at the mere thought. If I could get my hands on even one of those monsters at Chenji I would rip their throat out and burn their corpse on a large stake for the town to see! Kidnapping a little child for ransom is evil. There’s no other way to say it. Damned evil demons! I don’t know how much writing in this thing can help. 

     Poor Liah was having panic attacks. If I weren’t trying to keep her calm through all this I might have broken down myself. I have to think on the positive side. MC is back. That’s all that matters. Our little boy is alive. He’s being looked over at the hospital but Liah was about ready to faint when she heard that he was found. I think I’ll stop here. I’m going to make us dinner. The poor woman needs a break after nearly killing herself in panic.

 

“Oh my God…”

Chenji kidnapped me?! When I was only three?! 

“I don’t believe it! Wait… I have to keep reading.”

     September 22, 2003

     We went to the hospital to check on MC. Seeing Liah hug our little boy so tightly was like looking into the sunset. It was beautiful, and it reminded me that everything would be alright. 

     But the doctor said that MC has a growth on his brain, and that it could be cancerous. They said he was exposed to dangerous substances for a prolonged period. Thank heavens they can get it out quickly, since they caught it so soon. I don’t know if me or Liah could have taken another scare like that. I think eating out is in order today.

“A growth? Wait, my second personality?! This is where it all started!”

I put the book down, feeling a sense of anxiety surge through my chest even knowing this. Time slows as I recall the journal entries over again in my head. Chenji kidnapped me and exposed me to dangerous substances that gave me a second personality… I need to take a break.

“NO, not yet. I need to find that safe combination.”

Unfortunately, nothing in this journal seemed to help. Now what did Yuri say about combination locks again?

     “I’m afraid there are many ways to do it that don’t involve random numbers. Codes, UV lighting, documentation, object counting, misleading information- I’m sorry to say there’s too many to count.”

Hmm, UV lighting? Sounds like the simplest solution, but if I were to hide a safe combination, I’d probably use some kind of code. I really hope that’s not what happened. I’ll buy a UV light tomorrow. It’s the fastest one to get out of the way. 

Now I need to lay down.

 

Chapter Text

January 7th, Friday, 11:30 AM, School Courtyard

I'm sitting on an empty bench to eat my lunch. The cold is refreshing with the right coverings. I'd normally eat with Sayori, but she was held back for tutoring. She's passing Algebra, if barely. 

As I eat a boring sandwich, I see two figures approaching from the corner of my eye. The purple hair gives it away before I even see who it is.

Yuri, followed by Natsuki, comes to the bench.

     Yuri: “Hello, MC.”

Yuri smiles politely while Natsuki appears to be embarrassed about something and shivering despite having a coat.

     MC: “Hey girls. Want to sit?” 

I move over to see if they want to take the extra space on the bench.

     “Thank you~”

Yuri sits by me while Natsuki sits by Yuri.

“Natsuki and I have been discussing recent events.”

I think I see what's going on here.

     “Oh?”

     Natsuki: “I was just thinking… It wasn't all your fault.”

Natsuki looks down at the pavement as she speaks.

“I get now that you couldn't control your other personality.”

I can feel the strength she's using to say this. It's genuine but humbling at the same time.

“So if your apology is still on the table, I'll take it. I forgive you, but I don't forgive that douchebag in your head.”

I can't blame her for that. What he did was pretty despicable.

     “Thank you, Natsuki. I know it wasn't easy to come to that. For the record, I didn't blame you. I couldn't take it personally when I heard what he said to you. It was terrible. I hope you didn't feel pressured into this.”

     “No. Me and Yuri were talking about it. It just made more sense when I wasn't so… angry.”

     “But your anger was justified. Regardless, thanks for accepting. I’m really sorry that happened.”

Natsuki takes a pause before I hear a smile form on her lips.

     “You're too nice for your own good, MC.”

Yuri giggles at my expense. I can't hold back a blush.

     “Sounds like a good problem to have. How are you doing at Yuri's house? Is she giving you any trouble?”

I poke back at Yuri in good fun.

     “Eh, she's bearable.”

Natsuki and I have a little laugh. Despite Yuri being a little embarrassed, she takes it with a grin. I'm proud of how much she's improved her social skills.

“Her dad is like the nicest dude ever.”

     “Yeah, he seems pretty awesome.”

     Yuri: “I am very grateful to my father.”

     Natsuki: “Yuri, I've literally heard you call him ‘dad’. No one will care if you call him that.”

     “Erm, my dad has sacrificed a lot for me. I wish I could repay him.”

     MC: “He's your dad, Yuri. You loving him is enough. Like you said, he sacrifices. Sacrifices don't give anything back, but I’m sure he’d appreciate the gesture.”

     Natsuki: “But I do have to give something back. We've got a system where I wash dishes, clean floors, and stuff like that. I remember work like that being really hard, but Yuri and Tamotsu don't really get anything dirty.”

     Yuri: “As I've stated before, your low blood sugar and mental distress likely made simple tasks very difficult.”

     “I know, Yuri. I was just telling MC.”

     “O-Oh, my mistake…”

     “It's alright.”

Jeez, it feels like just yesterday they were at each other's throats over the smallest things.

But can Yuri handle this~?

     MC: “Question is- Can we get Yuri to admit that manga is literature with some real conviction?”

     Yuri: “Oh goodness, not again.”

Yuri sighs in more of a lighthearted way.

Natsuki smirks like a teasing sister.

     Natsuki: “Yeah, Yuri, is manga literature?”

     “Yes, manga is literature by definition. I may never enjoy it as much as Natsuki, but the artists are talented, and the stories are the result of someone's creative imagination. If anything, the greatest sin of manga is how long they continue on for.”

     “Oh yeah, don't even get me started on that. Some of these have been going for decades. No one has that much money.”

It seems they have at least one shared hatred over something manga related, even if it's just the business model. 

We spend the rest of lunch making jokes and having some fun. It’s hard to be fully in the moment though, when my mind is on what I found in that journal. Eventually the bell rings, signaling the end of our break period.

“Uhg, that was too fast.”

Natsuki complains as we stand up.

     MC: “Thank you for forgiving me, Nat. Just don’t take your eyes off the other one. Just because he’s not destroying things doesn’t mean he’s completely trustworthy.”

     “Believe me. I’m not. He freaks me out. He always looks at people a certain way that gives me the chills.”

     Yuri: “His demeanor is very unsettling.”

     MC: “Even I noticed how eerie he sounds sometimes through recordings on my computer. Oh yeah, Yuri, do you by chance know where I can get a UV light?”

     “UV light? I believe book stores have little novelty pens with invisible ink and a UV light included.”

     “Thanks, Yuri. I’m gonna pick one up on the way home.”

With that, we say our goodbyes and head to our respective classes.

But on my way out of the courtyard, my phone rings. I answer it quickly when I see who it is.

“Hello?” 

     Xander: “MC, I assume you're still on your lunch period. I need to move our appointment up to today. Can you make it?”

He has an urgency in his voice that I rarely hear.

     “Y-Yeah, sure. I can make it right after the club.”

     “Alright, see you then.”

He hangs up first. I wonder what this is about.

Club Time

The club feels a lot better now that Natsuki and I are talking again. I can hear her trying to make sure I'm not on the other side. I would find it a little comical if the topic wasn't serious. Her fluctuations of concern in her voice could be kinda silly in other contexts. 

     Sayori: “I'm so glad you guys are talking again!”

Sayori seems happier than me. It does feel like a final stitch has connected the club again.

     Natsuki: “Hey, don't make such a big deal about it. It's not like it was my fault.”

     Monika: “It was neither of your faults. MC can't control it, and Natsuki was justified in the trauma she experienced. We all were.”

     MC: “Yeah, no one needs to feel guilty for what they felt after what he did.”

     Sayori: “But we're back together. We're all friends again~”

As much as Sayori has the power to generate positivity when she's in the mood, it's not as effective this time. We all know he's still a threat, and hopefully Xander will have a solution.

Xander's Office, 1 Hour Later

I show up to Xander's psychology practice and greet his receptionist, Kaede.

     Kaede: “Oh, MC, is today your appointment?”

     MC: “No, Xander called me in an emergency.”

I guess he didn't tell her. This must be off the books, so to speak.

     “Oh, well, if he's expecting you, go on in.”

She says with a smile, as she always does.

I head to Xander's Office and knock before opening the door. He’s sitting at his desk, but he quickly stands when he sees me.

     Xander: “Hey, buddy. Take a seat.”

I can tell he has some kind of bad news. I feel my chest sink when he sits in his other chair meant for therapy.

     MC: “What's this about, Xander?”

Xander takes a deep breath before speaking.

     “MC, we've both been keeping secrets, and I think it's time to end that. I can tell when you're lying, and you've been lying for about three months now. I don't blame you, but I'd be hypocritical if I said I wasn't lying too. Would you like to end this cycle?”

Xander is being genuine, and I'm afraid this might be my last day in a free world.

     “Yeah, I guess we should.”

     “Alright, glad to hear that. First, I want you to admit what you’ve been keeping to yourself. Keep in mind, I already know what it is.”

     “My second personality?”

     “Mhm…”

Xander nods, confirming my fears that he knew about this all along.

I let out a disappointed sigh.

     “I thought if I told you, you’d lock me away again.”

In hindsight, those were the worst years of my life. I wasn’t in complete isolation, but it sure felt like it.

     “Well, legally, I’m supposed to.”

I look back up at Xander, who’s in heavy contemplation.

“MC, I care about you. You’re like the son I never had. I taught you how to tie a tie, fix some basic stuff, helped with your homework on rare occasions, and of course, I’ve been checking on you for years. I know you, and I know you’re a good kid. If anything, I advocated for you to have more freedoms than my acquaintances wanted to give you. I’m afraid we’re facing that battle again. I convinced my superiors to wait until I fully assessed your situation, but… well…”

Xander pulls out a piece of paper from his pocket and shows it to me. It’s the last scan he did on my brain. I can definitely see a difference from the last one. The one taken after the festival was a bit smoothed over, but this one is even worse. The mass on my brain appears to be shrinking into it a bit.

“As you can probably tell, this mass is slowly pushing back into your cerebellum area. This is probably due to the fact that it’s been pushed by the back of your skull this whole time. When you were eleven, you were hit in the head, throwing off the growth of the extra mass, but after you got hit a few months ago, something must have triggered this new mass to reactivate. This right here isn’t just a second personality. It has its own neuron network, electrical signals, and blood flow. We’ve… never treated anything like this before in the history of the medical field. That’s why we locked you up for so long, MC. We needed to know how to cure you before anything worse happened.”

     “What do you mean ‘worse’?”

Xander has a momentary look of shock, meaning he wasn’t supposed to say that.

     “I did promise I wouldn’t lie anymore, but there’s some things I can’t tell you yet, MC. Maybe when you’re older and this is all blown away as a memory. But… I have a cure.”

I feel my heart leap for joy, but Xander doesn’t look as thrilled.

     “What is it?!”

     “I’ve actually had it for a while. Basically, we cut in-between your brain and the mass, insert a piece of polymer with a tube where the cut is. This is meant to stop electrical signals from going here to here.”

He points at the picture, showing how he’d separate the two parts of my brain.

“We would redirect the power over to a battery to make sure it didn’t go anywhere else. After stopping the brain bleed, we would put dampeners all along the mass to drain out all the electrical signals and effectively kill this second personality. We would have to then cut the mass itself off, only after we let you recover.”

Wow… That sounds intense.

     “So what’s the catch?”

Xander looks down and runs his left hand through his hair.

     “There’s an eighty percent chance you come out brain dead.”

WHAT?! That chance is WAY too high! I can’t do it!

     “I-I can’t! I know I need to, but I can’t. I just got a girlfriend. He hasn’t really been doing anything bad lately, and mom… finally loves me again.”

There’s a moment of silence as Xander looks down and nods.

     “I know… I won’t make you do this. We can keep searching for a cure, but the longer we wait, the more likely we’ll never find one. Remember, you’re Patient X. In about a year, this alternate self will be permanently ingrained into your mind. Is that something you’re willing to live with?”

I can’t believe this. Either live with him forever, or take a twenty percent chance gamble with death.

But would it be that bad to just live with him?

MC’s House

     MC: “I can’t do this. I can’t do this.”

I can’t choose! How could I gamble with those odds? Eighty percent chance of essentially dying?! That’s absurd!

I’m not doing it! Anything my alternate personality can do has to be better than those odds.

But what could he do?! He almost ruined my life in one night! I’m gonna die! I’m gonna die! I’m gonna-

Creak- slam

     Sayori: “MC?” 

Sayori welcomes herself in while I’m panicking with my arms on the kitchen counter.

“Hi!~ How did your appointment go?”

As she approaches me, she only drills my fears into my head harder.

I can’t even answer as I just lower my head and try not to cry.

“MC? What’s wrong? What happened?”

Sayori comes into the kitchen and puts her hand on my back. I can’t hold it back. A sob leaves my throat.

     “Sob~

     “Oh no!”

Sayori just hugs me from behind, and the floodgates open.

     “I'm going to die, Sayori~ I'm going to die!”

My nerves get the better of me as I lose control.

     “MC, I'm here. You're not gonna die!”

Sayori cries too, and I have trouble seeing from how wet my eyes are.

     “GAAAH!”

My head! It's pounding!

----------------------------------------------------

“Ghhh!”

In just a few moments, MC stands from the counter and wipes his eyes out, prompting Sayori to let go.

“S-Sayori, it's me.”

Sayori immediately knew what he meant and let her emotions guide her words.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?! Why is MC saying he's going to die?! If you did something-”

“Hey! I didn't do anything! Xander gave him an eighty percent chance to go brain dead after trying to cut me out! Listen, you can't let him do it! If he goes through with this, we both die, and you lose your best friend. Mom will lose her only child. You'll never be able to speak with him the same way ever again.”

Sayori stands in horror, looking at the face of her best friend in the world. If he were to become brain dead or even die outright, she couldn't keep living. She would surely kill herself. 

“N-No, we can't let him do it.”

Sayori agrees out of desperation and a little selfishness. She takes his hands and looks MC in the eyes.

“P-Please promise me you won't ruin his life! I need him! I can't live without him!”

Sayori pleads with tears still filling her eyes.

MC tightens his grip on her hands before speaking in a deep genuine voice.

“I promise. I messed up before. I'll make the most of his life.”

Sayori gives him a strong hug.

“Thank you! Thank you thank you…”

MC stands there in contemplation before releasing her. 

“I… guess you’ll want him back now. Just don’t tell the club about this. I’m sure MC will agree.”

With that, MC closes his eyes, demonstrating his advanced control over his body.

----------------------------------------------------

     MC: “Huh?!”

What just- Did I black out?

     Sayori: “MC, it’s ok. Your alter ego just came out for a sec.”

Just like that? It was so seamless!

     “What did he say? How long was I out?”

     “Uhm, maybe two or three minutes. He just told me what Xander told you.”

The relief that he did nothing wrong mixed with my fret over the situation has me collapse on a stool by the counter.

     “Sayori, I…. I can’t do it.”

     “I don’t think you should either.”

I look up and see a look of determination.

“MC, I don’t know what I would do if you went brain dead. I couldn’t live…”

My heart sinks at the thought of her committing suicide.

     “Hey!”

I get up and grab her shoulders before looking into her tear stained blue eyes. I gently kiss her forehead.

“I won’t do it, Sayo. Don’t worry. You don’t have to go back to that dark place.”

Sayori hugs me tightly, on the verge of tears again.

     “Thank you, MC. I was scared.”

     “I get it. I was too, but it’s ok. I’ll try to live with this alter ego of mine. We’ll be happy together, me and you.”

----------------------------------------------------

10 PM

MC looks into his computer monitor’s camera and hits the record button.

“Update log thirty-six- I just found out that Xander is wanting to surgically remove me. Heh, as if I’ll let that happen. I don’t like any of this, but it has to be done. This is the only way to live a happy life. This Literature Club of MC’s is… great. The girls are lovely, nice, kind… I guess that means the same thing... They’re perfect. A life with any of them would be any guy’s dream, but… it wasn’t meant to be…”

MC wipes away a tear.

“I can’t get distracted by feelings. The more I do that, the more likely I’ll back out… Receiver experiment three- attempting to simply activate an electronic receiver with a simple phone call.”

MC pulls a box out from under his desk that he took from a secret place he’s organized.

“A special thanks to Chenji for selling me these phones for dirt cheap. It’s pretty ironic. Chenji made me, and now they’ll save me. Anyway…”

MC pulls out various electronic equipment that’s already attached via multiple wires. 

“Alright, after pulling parts from these phones, I should be able to call the number and have an electric signal make this test light blink. Here goes nothing.”

MC uses his phone to call the phone part, resulting in a little light on the receiver activating and showing success. A wide grin hits MC’s mouth.

“Sorry, MC, but I’m gonna need this body for a while. You’ll have to wait to get that safe open. Test four- activating one receiver after another.”

11 Hours Later, 9 AM, Saturday

     “Zzzz…” 

*BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP*

“Uhhhg!”

MC turned the alarm off on his phone, surrounded by electronic parts on his bed. He sits up, rubs his eyes out, and comes to a realization.

“I'm awake? Wow… I haven't had a good night sleep without MC in years. WOO!”

MC leaps out of bed, despite being up most of the night on his experiments. He's got a surge of energy from this event.

“I think a nice break is in order. I won't get anything done if I don't chill for a few hours.”

MC looks at the mess he made on his bed and desk. Wires are everywhere, surrounding phone parts, circuits, and lights.

“Eh, I'll leave it. Who's gonna see it? MC is asleep anyway.”

MC did the workouts that he's been doing behind the main personality’s back, keeping his arms big for his own health and defense. He's in amazing shape for a kid his age. 

After doing that, taking a shower, and eating breakfast, he knows what he's gonna do today.

His phone says it's about noon now.

He begins to dial a number.

“Hello?”

A woman's voice answers back.

“Hey, Monika! What's up?”

“Hey, MC! Just doing a little cleaning. What's on your mind?”

“I was gonna ask if you wanted to get some lunch.”

“Oh, um, sure. What's the occasion?”

Monika questions.

“Do we need one? I just want to hang out.”

MC sounded convincing enough in this instance.

“Want to meet at our usual place?”

“That little café? Sounds good.”

“In an hour?”

“It's a date.”

MC boldly claims.

“Uhh-”

“Haha, I'm just messing with you. Thought I'd use one of your tricks on you.”

“Oh! Haha, jeez. I was questioning your loyalty to Sayori for a second.”

“No no, nothing like that. In fact, I'm gonna let her know, just so she doesn't get the wrong idea.”

“Good idea. She'll overthink it forever if she finds out by herself.”

“Alright, I'll see you in an hour.”

“Alright, bye.”

“Bye.”

MC then goes to his messages and texts Sayori.

“Hey, Sayo. As your boyfriend, I just wanted to let you know that I'm meeting Monika for lunch. Don't worry. This is the second personality. I'm not encroaching on you and MC. Have a good day :)”

MC hated referring to himself as the “second” personality, but it was the truth for the time being. He got dressed in his jeans and a long sleeve button down to be a bit more gentlemanly in appearance. He didn't clean up his mess of parts, but he did lock his computer folders back up. But when he went to his keyboard and looked up at his monitor, it was blurry, VERY blurry.

“Huh? What the-?”

He blinked a few times and looked around. Nothing else was blurry but the monitor. 

After a few more blinks, the monitor was back to normal. 

“The heck?”

MC was concerned about this, but he didn't have time to worry about it right now. He just turns and leaves the house to look around a bit before going to the café.

He stops at a Chenji stash and drops off a faulty part before heading to the café.

At one o ' clock, he stops at the café and sees Monika inside already. He forgot that MC tends to show up to places early. He was a little too complacent with the extra time he's been given. He swears that he won’t make that mistake again.

He enters and approaches Monika’s table.

“Heeey, Monika. How are you?”

MC takes a seat across from her in a small booth.

“Well, that depends.”

Monika doesn’t look to be the happiest person in the world.

“What have you done with Amy?”

MC chuckles and takes a relaxing lean back.

“That obvious? I guess I’m more complacent than I thought. Look, it was for her own good. She was going to get herself killed if she kept going after Chenji like a complete psycho. Trust me, this is for the better. I didn’t do anything to her, personally. I just… made sure she understood what kind of business she’s really in. It’s the one that can get you killed.”

He says that last part darkly, until he suddenly brightens back up. 

“But hey, enough about the grouchy redhead. I have no ulterior motives here. I’m just here to talk to a friend.”

Monika doesn’t smile back.

“We’re not friends.”

“Of course, pardon me. I’m still dangerous, right? That’s ok. I’m in a pretty good mood today. I get it.”

A waiter comes by the table.

“Can I get you guys something to drink?”

MC gestures for Monika to go first, in which she gets her usual. While she does that, MC checks his wallet and grits his teeth.

“Uh, I’ll just have a sweet tea.”

“Alright, I’ll get those right out for you guys.”

The waiter takes the orders away.

“Come on, Monika, at least try to have fun.”

Monika lets out a sigh and tries to relax her posture a little bit.

“Ok… Ok… So there’s nothing on your mind?”

Monika makes an attempt at conversation.

“Well, just that it’s nice to actually sit down and talk to someone without them thinking I’m MC.”

MC offers a friendly smile.

“I can imagine.”

MC looks down at his menu, only to be struck by an oddity. His menu is completely blurred out. He squints and turns the menu over to see what’s wrong. 

“Something the matter?”

Monika prods.

“What’s wrong with this menu?”

MC hands it to Monika, but her reaction is far more extreme. Her eyes widen like she just saw a ghost before she goes into panic mode.

“Uh-uhhh, here, you can borrow mine. Maybe the plastic melted, haha.”

MC chuckles.

“You’re the worst liar of the bunch when you’re put under pressure. What’s there to lie about?”

MC was genuinely confused, which doesn’t bode well for his need for control.

“Oop, here it is. I guess it needed a good sleeve wipe, heh.”

Just like that, Monika hands the perfectly clear menu back to MC.

MC, however, is a bit stumped.

“What are you hiding? I mean, I’m not one to talk about secrets, but still.”

“Just forget it. It’s nothing.”

MC’s expression shifts once he remembers what that blur reminded him of. It's something he remembers seeing before in his life.

“Nah, that’s stupid.”

MC thought to himself.

Chapter Text

Monika's House, Sunday, 6 PM

“I don't know how much longer I can do this.”

Monika tells herself in the privacy of her room while she thinks of MC, her friends, and her family. She feels a sense of emptiness and a slight depressive episode, not helped by a gloomy and rainy day. Feeling like she shouldn't stay this way, she stands up and dresses into some baggy pants and a t-shirt. 

Monika takes a walk around the house. Her mom is working upstairs, and Xander is out. She's left with her own thoughts and the patter of rain on the roof as she paces around the kitchen.

She forces herself to think of something a little more mysterious. 

“What's ‘Incident A’?”

Monika mumbles to herself.

“Monika!!”

Monika is scared out of her skin by her father, Xander, who had appeared around the hallway corner. She wasn't aware he was home at all.

“Where did you hear about that?!”

Xander approached Monika with a level of authority and sternness. This was a sensitive topic on the level of a presidential document.

“I-It wasn't me! I swear! It was Carter!”

Monika lied through her teeth in a moment of panic.

“Carter?! That's not possible. My servers are the most secure in the country.”

“H-He came here and broke in. I was alone, and he threatened me to keep quiet!”

Carter only threatened her because she promised him payment for the job. Monika was trustworthy though, so her father believed every word.

“DAMMIT! THAT BASTARD!!”

Xander stomped and turned away to think.

“Did he touch you?!”

Xander snapped with venom in his voice.

“W-Well, a little…”

Xander stomped angrily once more.

“I have to go!”

Xander grabbed his jacket and rushed out the door to his office.

“Dad, what are you-”

Xander sprinted to his office in his psychology practice through the cold and rain. His heart was running faster than it ever has, and his throat stung with the cold air. He didn't want this to happen, but he made several calls on the way, ensuring he wouldn't have to wait when he was alone.

He fumbled with his keys until he finally got to his work computer, where he set up an emergency meeting call.

“Nicolaides? Why have you called an emergency meeting?”

A man sternly asks in the group call.

“Our files have been breached! MC's files are in the hands of a domestic terrorist!”

 Xander urgently states while still panting from his sprint.

“WHAT?! WHEN?!”

Another man asks with urgency.

“I'm not sure. I was preoccupied and didn't find out.”

Xander responds, feeling stupid for not asking Monika when this was.

“We can't lose MC as a study. I'm sorry, Xander, but we need to bring him in! This is not a discussion or negotiation! Are we clear?!”

Xander is bogged down with orders, but there's nothing he can do without being considered a criminal.

“I'll get it done. I'm calling him now!”

----------------------------------------------------

MC is working in his room under the therapeutic sound of rain, tinkering with wireless receivers and making sure all the frequencies are the same when he gets a call from Xander.

“Hey, Xander, what's up?”

“Hey MC, are you still against that surgery?”

Xander sounded distressed.

“Yeah, I really don't think it's a good idea, sorry.”

MC answers as well as he could to the original personality.

“MC, I'm sorry, but… We need to take you back.”

MC's eyes widened, and he dropped his phone entirely.

“MC? I know this is-”

BEEP

MC wasted no time in hanging up and packing his things into a box. All the receivers and phone parts that he gathered over the last few months were shoved in a cardboard box.

He picks up his phone and makes a call of his own.

“Yo!”

“CARTER, I NEED AN EMERGENCY PICKUP, NOW!

...

...

“So the cops are after you?”

Carter was speeding through the roads in the early night, with MC in the passenger seat. Naturally, the roof on Carter's car was closed.

“Not yet, but they will be.”

“Why?”

“It's about the multiple personalities. I need a place to lay low.”

MC explains.

“Chenji has a lot of places to make tiny apartments. Can't promise they'll be comfortable, heh.”

Carter jokes, having run from the law a thousand times.

“This isn't funny. I have a headache, which means the main personality is due back out soon. I've taken too much time in his brain. When that happens, tell him the cops are after him. Tell him if they take us, he'll never see his friends or loved ones again.”

Yuri's House

Yuri sat on the living room couch, enjoying a nice Sunday evening with a good novel and the sounds of rain. Her father, Tamotsu, sat in the left seat. Natsuki was washing some dinner dishes in the kitchen next to the living room.

Tamotsu's phone rings, interrupting the peaceful silence.

“Yeah?”

Tamotsu listens to one of his coworkers describe a situation.

“A-Are you sure?”

“...”

“Alright, I'm on my way.”

Tamotsu hangs up before looking at Yuri with guilt and regret.

“There's a warrant out for MC's arrest…”

Yuri and Natsuki both gasp in shock and look at one another in fearful contemplation. 

Sayori’s House, 1 Hour Later

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“NPA! OPEN UP!”

Sayori physically jumped at the insanely loud banging on her door. She was just in the kitchen making a grilled cheese sandwich. She's never heard someone knock that aggressively.  Sayori immediately went to open the door. 

Upon opening, she saw Yuri’s dad and another officer.

“Oh, it’s you. Listen, is MC here?”

Tamotsu tried to be gentle with Sayori to start.

“N-No, why? Did something happen to him?”

Sayori was on edge, not knowing what MC could have done to get the attention of the police.

“I’m afraid we have a warrant to search the house. Please let us pass.”

Sayori didn’t like the idea, but she let them inside anyway. The two officers began to search for any standard hiding places that MC might be in. They were to search the homes of anyone who knew MC personally. They found some things that Sayori would rather they hadn't seen, but they didn't have to do with their mission.

,..

They searched Natsuki’s house, despite Natsuki herself no longer living there, with no results.

They double checked Xander’s house in case Monika was hiding him, with no results.

Unfortunately, they had very few leads other than that. MC was missing and wanted.

At this point, MC was in a small room under a Chenji safehouse. Carter had followed him in.

“Isn’t there a legal team that Chenji has blackmailed for its members or something?”

MC asked, knowing Chenji pulls legal strings all the time.

“Look, you’ve caused a lot of ruckus since you joined Chenji. I don’t think my dad wants to send someone to bail you out so soon after you joined.”

MC didn't want to hear this.

“Uhg, fine. Does Chenji have a chem lab?”

“Chem lab? What hell are you in Chenji for, MC? You only help to get things you want.”

“Look, I do my part, and that's all that matters. I have a job to do, and I need to do it. If Chenji needs something from me, I do it. I'll ask again. Do you have a chem lab?”

Carter just huffs and crosses his arms.

“Yeah, across town.”

“When MC freaks out, keep him in here with the essential food and water until you hear this-”

Knock knock-knock knock

MC knocks a rhythm on the door.

“If you won't be here, share that with someone who will be.”

The girls of the Literature Club are in mental disarray. Monika hates herself for not being more careful with such a stupid mistake. 

Yuri, Sayori, and Natsuki are worried for MC, not as much his second personality. Yuri even joins a group call as they try to desperately reach MC.

‐--------------------------------------------

Monday, January 10th, 3 PM

Uhhhg, my head. I can't even open my eyes.

As I turn my head around, I don't feel the familiarity of my pillow. In fact, the whole bed feels strange. With a surge of fright, I sit up and force my eyes open, but I really have to try to force the fog out of my eyes. 

     MC: “What the-”

I'm in a basement of sorts. At least it looks like one. Stone walls, very cold flooring, and bare basics for living. There's the bed I'm in, a small dresser, and a… box? It's a cardboard box full of electronic parts. 

I stand from the bed and frantically feel my pocket. My phone is GONE! Have I been kidnapped?! 

I go to the door and try to leave. It's locked, so I start knocking on it.

“HEY! LET ME OUT!”

     Stranger: “Cool your jets!”

Someone responds, but I've never heard their voice. They're American though.

“The cops are after you, MC. We're keeping you here for your own good. If the cops get you, you'll never see your friends or loved ones again.”

What?! What's that supposed to mean- 

     MC: “What did I do?! Why are they after me?!”

     Stranger: “I can't tell you anything. I've been told to keep you here for a while. Sorry about your phone, but it's better if you don't have it for a while.”

He did something. I don't know what it is, but my other personality did something illegal. Looks like I'm stuck here for a while.

     “MC…”

Huh?! Oh, it's that voice again.

“You'll be safe. Just wait.”

     “Wait on you to kill someone and get us arrested? I'm good!”

Whatever he did, it's bad enough to run and hide. I hope the club is ok.

‐--------------------------------------------

The Club Room

Sayori is constantly tapping her feet on the floor, just praying that MC shows up to the club. She knows it won’t happen, but she wants to ignore that fact and keep hoping. Every time the door opened, whether that was Monika, Yuri, or Natsuki, her heart would jump in hopes that MC was there, but to no avail.

“Oh God, where is he?!”

Sayori panicked as Monika came and put a hand on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry, Sayori. It’s my fault. I said something I shouldn’t have, and… well, it’s complicated.”

Sayori wasn’t intent on holding a grudge.

“Whatever it was, Monika, I’m sure you didn't mean to say it.”

“But where is MC?”

Natsuki naturally asks what’s on everyone’s mind.

“Somewhere no one would know about. That much is clear.”

Yuri sheds light on the matter with her focused mind.

Monika knows somewhere he might be, but she doesn't know where that is. If the stories about his alter ego being with Chenji are true, he’s likely hiding with them. Not that it matters, since she has no idea where any of the Chenji bases, hideouts, or stashes are.

‐--------------------------------------------

1 Hour Later

     “I’m telling you, this for your own good.”

     MC: “I was just fine before you came along! Don’t tell me what’s for my own good!”

I’m surprised we’re still in contact. I’ve never held a conversation with my other personality, but that also means he’s become a more permanent part of me.

     “If you want to get out of here, you need to go back to sleep.”

     “Not ‘till you say why the cops are after us!”

I’m met with silence in my head for a few seconds before an answer comes.

     “Xander is being forced to take you back to isolation. We haven’t done anything illegal. We’re just on the run.”

Take me back?! Why?! I thought we agreed we would wait it out.

“That’s a foolish thought.”

Now he can read my mind too. I hate that it makes sense.

“Xander is a worker. He has little control in the long run. I have a plan to get us off the hook, but you have to trust me and go to sleep.”

     “Fine, but if you do something stupid, I’ll go through with the surgery.”

I lay on the cheap bed.

     “No you won’t.”

And I slowly drift off, feeling a shudder at his last words.

----------------------------------------------------

MC gets up another hour later.

“Phew, finally.”

He approaches the door and knocks in his instructed rhythm.

Knock knock-knock knock

In response, one of the server maintenance guys comes and opens the door.

“Talking to yourself in there?”

The dude asks rhetorically.

“In a manner of speaking.”

MC responds.

MC gets his phone, his parts, and resumes his work, but not before making a quick call.

“The cops are gonna track your GPS, dude!”

The Chenji acquaintance points out.

“I took that thing out ages ago. It was harder than I thought, but I'll gladly do it to other phones for a price.”

MC proudly advertises.

Sayori cried on her couch until she received a call from MC.

Sayori gasps loudly with tears streaked on her face.

“M-MC?! ARE YOU OK?!”

Sayori urgently spouts out with worry.

“Sayo, it's the other personality. Just letting you know that MC is perfectly safe and that neither of us have done anything illegal. You can spread the word to the other girls.”

“Wait, but where are you?!”

Sayori asks in a panic.

“Can’t tell you that, sorry. You’ll see him soon.”

MC hangs up on Sayori, resuming his work for the day, but when he looks down, he sees something crazy. One of the phones in his box is completely blurred in his vision. It looks like it’s covered in some kind of transparent sludge.

“HEY!”

MC calls for the server technician. 

“What?”

He responds impatiently.

“What the hell is this?”

MC picked the phone up, but it felt just as plastic and cheap as his own phone.

“What’s what?”

The guy is confused. MC hands him the smartphone.

“What’s wrong with it?”

“Huh?! You don’t see that?”

MC glanced at the guy’s face, but when he looked back down, the phone was back to normal.

“Wait- no! I know what I saw this time! I’m not crazy!”

The guy gives MC a weird look.

“Could have fooled me.”

MC sits down and thinks for a while, contemplating what the deal with these blurry objects are.

 

The Next Day, Tuesday, January 11th, The Club Room, 3 PM

 

Monika sits at the teacher’s desk of the clubroom in deep thought. 

“I wonder if I should just-”

Sayori suddenly comes in, interrupting Monika’s thoughts.

“Hi, Monika…”

Sayori is not doing well since MC went missing. 

Monika gets up to give Sayori a hug.

“Hey, Sayori.”

“Has MC called you?”

Sayori has been bugging everyone in the club, constantly asking if MC called them.

“I thought you told me he called you.”

“Yeah, but, he didn’t say much.”

While Monika talked with Sayori, she saw something she never expected! MC was standing at the door.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Oh jeez, Sayori is totally going to give me away, as if my not wearing the school uniform wasn’t odd enough. I’m wearing a dark hoodie to at least conceal my face for short trips like this. 

I point to Sayori and make a ‘shush’ motion with my finger. I think Monika gets the picture. 

I walk in, and as expected, Sayori turns around and starts to scream.

     Sayori: “AAA-”

Monika clamps her hand over Sayori’s mouth.

     Monika: “Sayori, you need to keep it down! He’s on the run here.”

     MC: “Yeah, I’m glad to see you, but I don’t know what to do. I don’t need to get caught now.”

Monika lets go of Sayori, and she rushes to hug and kiss me right in front of Monika. Me and Monika blush for different reasons, but Sayori seems shameless.

     Sayori: “Are you ok?! What happened?! Are you hurt?!”

     “Haha, I’m fine, Sayo. I just need to lay low. Apparently, my other personality doesn’t want to cooperate with Xander.”

     Monika: “What’s dad trying to do?”

     “He wants to put me back in isolation. He knows about the other personality, but why he got the police involved, I have no idea!”

That still baffles my mind. What’s so important that the police need to take me in?!

     Sayori: “You’re not gonna go to jail, are you?”

     “I don’t… think so? I haven’t done anything, and my other personality says he hasn’t done anything either.”

     Monika: “Well I barely take his word with two grains of salt.”

Natsuki comes in behind me.

     Natsuki: “OH MY GOD! Where have you BEEN?!”

     MC: “Uh, hiding, apparently.”

     Yuri: “We were awfully worried for you.”

Yuri says in her ‘I promise I wasn’t panicking’ tone that she hides under her proper vocabulary. 

     “Sorry to worry you guys, but I couldn’t really control it. My other personality ran off without input.”

     Sayori: “What are you going to do?”

     “I don’t know… I really don’t.”

What can I do? If I give myself up, I go into isolation again. If I run, they’ll just put me in there longer.

“I think I need to give myself up.”

     Natsuki: “Are you sure?”

     “No, but… It’ll only be worse for me if I run- GAAAH!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“OVER MY DEAD BODY!”

MC jerks back and forth as his second personality fights him for control.

“NNNG! NO! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!”

The girls freak out, unable to do anything for MC right now.

“MC! Are you alright?”

Sayori tries, but that’s about all she can do.

“We- GR- aren’t going back!! MMPH!”

MC wages a war in his head that can’t be seen, but it’s as loud and fierce as a real fight.

“NO! Screw you! RRRR!”

Finally, MC collapses forward on the floor, causing Natsuki and Sayori to yelp.

“ACK!

“EEK!”

But he gets up not too long after.

“Nnng… I hate when he fights back.”

Still looking a bit dazed, MC clearly lost the fight.

“Sorry girls, but there’s work to be done. Hehehaa~”

As MC turned around to leave, his view was covered by an indescribable blur.

“Gah! What the-? I KNOW I’m not seeing things this time! What’s wrong with this door?!”

MC asks the girls in a slightly irritated tone.

“What are you talking about? It’s a normal door, dummy.”

Natsuki replied in a snark fashion.

“I don’t see anything…”

Sayori notes.

“Are we supposed to be seeing something?”

Yuri adds to make MC look strange. 

Monika says absolutely nothing.

MC glances between the sci-fi looking blur of the door and the girls, until he realizes that Monika is silent and actually eyeing the door herself.

“You! I know you know something about this! What’s going on?! You saw the menu at the café!”

Monika was taken aback, but her response wasn't productive.

“MC, I don’t know what you’re talking about. The menu was just dirty. The door is fine.”

Monika didn’t sound convincing in the slightest, but when MC turned, the door was suddenly fine. The looking glass, the sliding mechanisms, all in view.

“I-! But-! Grrrrr! I’m not crazy! I’m getting to the bottom of this!”

MC takes the strange door out of the room, frustrated and determined.

“What was that about?”

Natsuki asked, but Monika didn’t say a word. She saw exactly the same thing MC saw.

This second personality, this other person taking over MC, had to move quickly. Everyone is against him now. He had to take his breaks strategically, work efficiently, but most importantly, he needed to stay focused and patient. Time was of the essence, but impatience would be his greatest failure. 

It was now or never!

Chapter Text

He returned to his work space under the Chenji umbrella. He practically took over the room he had stayed in the night before. If any Chenji members or Carter took issue with this, he would assure them that this was temporary, and he would be out when he was finished. Of course, that wasn't entirely what happened.

Hours became days as smells and intense heat from the manual labor filled the room. In a room so small and not insulated, the door naturally had to be opened, which led to many complaints from Chenji maintenance about the smells of metal and sweetness, close to paint thinner. This was ignoring the heat that MC was feeling. For his purposes, he's had to bring multiple AC units to keep his project stable. 

Finally, someone called Carter, who would have to call his father if things got out of control.

“MC!! What are you doing in here?! Where did you get all this?!”

Carter stormed into MC's temporary living space. MC himself looked horrible, lacking sleep and not getting the proper nutrients for the last… unknown amount of time. He didn't know how long he'd been at it.

“The chem lab.”

MC answers in exhaustion.

“Is that…?”

Carter starts to examine the plastic table that's full of parts from phones and a lot of chemicals, not to mention MC's strong body odor.

“Observe.”

MC takes his phone and calls a number. One of the phones is attached to a tiny fuse attached to a firecracker. After the phone call goes through, the fuse is lit, and a few seconds later, the small firework goes off with a pop.

“So you're making remote detonators. For what?”

Carter sternly asked, sick of MC’s funny business.

“All you need to know is that I paid for this stuff from the stash, and what I'm doing has nothing to do with Chenji.”

MC responded impatiently, letting his tiredness get to him.

“All you need to know is that you don’t own this place, and everyone here is complaining.”

Carter snaps back.

“Not my fault they don’t leave. How much does server maintenance take anyway?”

“It’s not about the maintenance. It’s making sure no one gets into them. We constantly monitor the servers. It doesn’t matter. Get your crap out of this room.”

“I have nowhere to go, Carter. You know that. If it’ll make you happy, I’ll take a break and let the room fan out.”

MC compromises as he stops what he’s doing.

“Fine, just finish what you’re doing as fast as possible. It reeks.”

Carter finally leaves MC alone. Knowing that the place does smell, he keeps the door open while the chemicals in his room begin to air out. 

“Some fresh air would do me some good, I suppose.”

With arms crossed and hands intertwined behind his back, he walks out to sneak a shower out of the school locker rooms. The school itself is closed, of course.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Nnng… Wha-...”

I wake up in my bed. What happened? I would say that was all a dream, but… I know it wasn’t. I remember being wanted by the police. That’s the only memory I need.

I get out of my bed, not sure what to do. I feel kinda exposed being back in my room. Wouldn't this place be monitored and checked? The first thing I think of is Sayori. Should I risk going out there? I’m not sure how high of a priority I am to the local police. Then again… It’s only a few homes away.

I’m doing it! Wait, what day is it? Where’s my phone?

Crap! Where’s my phone?! It’s not here! I guess my other me must have hid it. Police could track it. Probably a good idea. 

     MC: “UHHHG! I want to go, but… I can’t be seen.”

I miss all the girls. I miss the flow we finally had. From the beginning, they accepted me, and even in trauma, they forgave me. What more could someone ask for? Mom isn’t here either.

“I miss them…”

I feel tears forming as I hit the bed again. I know I’ll probably never see them again in the same way. But in the middle of my self-pity, an idea hits me. 

“I think there’s only one way to really say goodbye. I’ll write them a poem. Other me, if you’re listening, just give me this one. I need to write each of the girls a poem.”

I hear nothing back, which slightly concerns me at this point, but nonetheless, I begin writing what I will soon dub my magnum opus at my desk.

As I'm writing, I get continually annoyed with my inability to really get my thoughts down on paper. I have the themes, the structure, everything is good there, but my head isn't getting the exact wording down. 

While I'm racking my brain, I remember something.

“The safe!!”

I get up, grab a little UV light from the drawer of my nightstand that I bought a while back, and go to my mom's room. I think she's coming back soon, based on how I can't remember the last… I don't know when. So I need to get this done quickly. 

I grab dad's journal. I never got into reading it, but I think I've had more than enough from this thing. Knowing that I was hurt from a kidnapping and got this wonderful second personality as a result is enough for me to hate surprises forever.

I open dad's journal, point the light at one half of the book as I begin to flip through it. The pages flip in a slightly annoying noise that I know I'm gonna get sick of soon. Fortunately, my dad seemed to skip through months at a time of not journaling. I keep my eyes focused on the fast moving pages to see if I notice the obvious glow of invisible ink.

FlipFlipFlipFlipFlip

Nothing. I'm gonna point it at the second half of the book and repeat the process.

FlipFlipFlipFlipFlip

More page flipping has led to nothing. It's so weird though. Why would he leave his own journal here? And more importantly, why does the last entry sound so positive? I don't think a struggling married couple would be planning a beach vacation. I go back over the entry once more.

March 21, 2011

I keep thinking about the beach with the warm sand, crashing waves, a break from everything. Liah liked the idea too. We could use it.

But MC’s headaches are back. He’s only 11, and I hate seeing him in pain. It’s not ok, but I don’t know if the beach would help or make things worse.

I’ll ask him tomorrow. If he’s feeling okay, we go. If not, we stay. The ocean will still be there as long as we need.

I contemplate the nature of this.

“So he wants to plan a trip, but I'm having… headaches.”

A realization hits me. If I was having headaches back then, I had my second personality. ‘Incident A’ and my hospitalization must have gone hand in hand. 

I flip the page to the empty entry of the next day. Something happened to make him not write in this ever again.

I point the small book scaled UV light at the empty page.

March 22, 2011

THERE'S A CIRCLE AROUND IT!! 

“No way!! This is it! It has to be!”

I go to the safe and put in the code 3-22-11.

Click

“It worked! Yes!! Oh my God, this is it!!”

I open the safe, the slowest moment of my life, not knowing what could possibly be in here. But what I saw would have NEVER crossed my mind.

It's… a small shrine- compacted down into a safe.

There's a wilted rose, a burnt out candle, and five framed pictures of my dad. 

I grab the most odd item of all. A crudely sawed off double barrel shotgun. It looks like it was cut down just to fit in the safe. I presume it to be for safety purposes, so I put it on the bed and examine the safe.

The pictures of him are very nice, a few solo shots of him, and a couple of mom and dad together, looking as happy as can be.

“Is dad… dead? Incident A was… Oh no!”

I pull out my phone and call my mom immediately.

     Mom: “Hello?”

     MC: “MOM! When are you coming back?!”

     “I-I'm about to board my flight. What's wrong?”

     “I just need to talk to you urgently. Hurry back.”

I hang up and collapse on the bed, my heart racing as the thought of my dad being dead this whole time implants itself in my mind. 

“They weren't divorced. It was all a lie! D-Did I kill him? No! It wasn't him, was it?! My second personality. That had to be Incident A. It explains everything! Isolation, hospitalization, and… mom hating me…”

It makes too much sense. It takes everything in me not to choke up.

Just then, a pain shoots in my skull.

“Gaaaah! No! Not now!”

My head! He's coming back! 

“GRRRRH!!”

---------------------------------------------------

“Phew… I'll take that, if you don't mind. I guess I've always had a sense of poetry. I can't believe I didn't think to look in the next day of the journal. Oh well, I guess you never stop learning.”

MC grabs the sawed off shotgun before turning to the safe with the makeshift shrine.

“Rest in peace, father. BAHAHAHAHAAA!”

He closes the safe and locks it before he runs off with a maniacal laugh and a skip in his step.

The next day

MC was back at his home away from home at the Chenji safehouse. He wanted to complete his project as quickly as possible. All the electronics are done. It was all down to the chemicals. He tried not to stink the place up again, but it was difficult. Chenji didn't quite have everything he needed, so he had to “borrow” from some local businesses. If it weren't for the Chenji safehouse, the cops would have caught him a few times. 

All of a sudden his phone rang. He saw this coming and wanted to get this done in a particular fashion.

BEEP

“Mom? Where are you?”

MC answered under the guise of the real MC.

“I'm almost home. Where are you?”

Liah answered with urgency.

MC hung up with equal urgency. He had to get home as soon as possible.

---------------------------------------------------

     MC: “Uhhg, not again… Now what?”

I woke up again after he took over my body. But this time, I woke up exactly where I lost myself- right in mom's room. 

“Huh… convenient, I guess.”

I notice a crumple when I stand from the bed. There's a piece of paper in my own handwriting.

“Mom's on her way. Be ready with your questions.”

Oh! I see now. It must be whatever the next day was. I've lost track of time completely without my phone or contact with anyone. 

Suddenly, I hear a click from the floor under me. Mom's home!

Guess I'd better be ready to ask questions, and this time I'm not letting her slink out of answering. 

     Mom: “MC? Are you home?!”

     MC: “In your room!!”

I yell back down as I await this fateful moment.

I hear her come up the stairs at what I perceive as an excruciatingly slow pace. My heart starts to race while I prepare for what I presume to be our final confrontation in regards to my past.

I make sure the safe is open to emphasize the stakes.

Wait, where’s the shotgun?! 

I don’t have too much time to think about that, no matter how important it is.

After that eternity walk, she turns the corner in her travel clothes. Once me and the safe were in her view, she froze, and her eyes bolted open.

     “MC!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

She yelps as if I were about to break a valuable thing like a child.

Her protectiveness and desire to keep things hidden prompted her to quickly move to close the safe. Her eyes were desperate and panicked.

     “Mom! Stop!”

I have to keep her pushed away from the safe.

“Mom, calm down! I need answers, and I need them now!”

Mom’s eyes start to well up as she becomes emotional.

     “Just please close the safe, MC.”

     “No, mom. This is too important.”

     “CLOSE THE DAMN SAFE!!”

Mom screams as tears leak from her eyes.

After a moment of contemplation, I close the safe, but I don’t lock it.

     “Mom, what’s ‘Incident A’? What happened on March 22, twenty-eleven?”

Mom puts her face in her hands, letting out light sobs.

     “No… don’t make me relive it again. I won’t do it.”

My heart sinks as she cries in her palms. If she’s reacting this harshly, he really is dead. As much as I began to dislike him in the back of my mind for making mom so miserable, I understand now that it was ME making her this way. 

It’s tough to hold back tears myself, but I needed the truth.

     “Alright… I’ll go ask Xander.”

Her sobs stop, but her face is still hidden from me.

Approaching Xander would mean I go back into isolation, but I’m certain that my other personality will stop me before then anyway.

As I pass her to leave her bedroom door, she exclaims.

     “Wait!”

Mom stays looking the other way, but she responds.

“I need to be the one to tell you.”

---------------------------------------------------

August 20th, 2003

“Are you ready to go play with Sayori~?”

Liah excitedly asks her little three year old son in an exaggerated childlike manner.

MC, in response, grins and jumps wildly in stomps, allowing his actions to do the talking. Liah unlocks the door, ready to leave.

It wasn’t abnormal for MC and Liah to go over to the Aimoto household or for Sayori and her mom to come to theirs. Whether it was in their off time, or they wanted the other mother to watch their kid while the man of the house was working- MC and Sayori had the energy to match each other, being the same age. 

“Oh, I forgot-... uhg. Come here, sweety!”

Liah picked up MC and put him on the family couch in the same house they live in now.

“Mommy will be right back, then we can go see Sayori~”

MC sat on the couch, obeying his mother for only a moment. But being a three year old, he knew what he was doing. If he knew he could do something without his mom, he was going to do it. Sayori’s house had the pink flowers in the front. MC knew this much and was determined to get there. 

Why wait? MC simply got up, walked to the door, opened it, and just left his house. With his weaker legs, he started walking down the street all by himself. Liah would have never suspected that he would have gone straight for the unlocked door.

MC got two houses down when a white van stopped right next to him. He stopped and looked at it for merely a moment. The door slid open! A rough and tall looking character jumped out, grabbed MC, and pulled him in the van.

“EEEEEE-”

MC’s screams didn’t reach a single soul. The neighborhood was too quiet, and everyone was either at home or work to populate this residential area at this moment. 

This was Chenji at their lowest point. Having not long ago retreated here from America and changed their name, they relied on wit and petty crime to make their money.

The van drove to their first and only safehouse at the time. Only when the van was off the street did Liah even realize her son wasn’t in the vicinity. 

Upon reaching the safe house, MC was literally tossed in a dog cage, being big enough to fit. Of course, he was wailing and bawling the whole time, getting on the grown men’s nerves very fast.

“Uhg, did we have to kidnap a whiny brat?”

One of the men complained. Regardless, MC was left in the cage. 

However, this room wasn’t meant to be a prison. This was a storage room, a dark concrete basement with no windows or source of fresh air. One item in particular would change many lives forever. It was a vat that was pressed up against MC’s cage. MC would cry and cry, but he was left mostly unattended as the organization would call Liah and her husband, MC’s dad. 

MC’s parents were in shambles and barely thinking straight, tears and panic streaking their faces everyday.

Meanwhile, in MC’s cage when he would fall asleep from raw exhaustion from crying and feeling more panic than any three year old should, his head was less than a foot away from this vat, which had a leak. This wasn’t just some random toxic chemical that would give you cancer. This was a booster that was being kept in radiation for a reason. Although the reason is unknown, it was intended to be good for the human body, a super vitamin. Chenji stole one of the only vats in existence while it was being transported. It was the easiest way to get a barrel worth of radioactive material, as this radiation wasn’t being weaponized or even watched by any security. No one would have suspected this to be stolen.

Regardless of its intent, the barrel had a small leak from the transport. The leak was dangerously close to MC’s head. As Chenji tried to keep control of the situation and make sure everything happened under their terms, MC was kept in the cage for a month. This was with the bare minimum of required nutrients. One whole month of sleeping next to an experimental leak all night and sometimes all day. 

One night-

BAM!!

“NOBODY MOVE!!”

A group of horribly scary sounding men broke into the basement with super bright lights. That was how MC saw it. In reality, it was the local special forces to rescue MC. Chenji was caught transferring goods between safehouses. Only two members were arrested, and hardly any of their goods were confiscated. 

---------------------------------------------------

     Liah: “Then they kept you in the hospital for a while…”

The fact that I don’t remember any of this is a miracle. I’m not sure what being captive was like, but knowing Chenji, it couldn’t have been good. 

     MC: “I read about that part in dad’s journal.”

I take a deep breath and ask the big question. I take one of dad’s pictures from the safe and hand it to mom.

     “March twenty-second, twenty-eleven- what happened?”

Mom took the picture and put a hand over her mouth, trying not to cry. It was cruel, but I needed answers. 

     “Sniiif I can’t…”

     “Mom, people’s lives may be at stake. I need to know. It’s an emergency.”

 ---------------------------------------------------

March 22, 2011, Late at night

The night made the house pitch black. Thunderstorms were the perfect cover for what an eleven year old MC was planning. More specifically, it was MC’s other personality. 

For years and years he had been simmering in the back of his own head. The headaches they both suffered due to each other’s existence would become unbearable. The same brain sharing two different people would simply not do. As MC’s other personality became more and more aware of himself, the more he felt like a backseat driver. Not being able to move or make decisions on his own was driving him INSANE! 

In an act of desperation, he aimed to fix that tonight

Unfortunately, MC was not nearly as meticulous as he is in the modern day. Although he understood what had to be done, he didn’t really think everything through. His decision making was the equivalent of someone torturing him and forcing him to make a choice. He wanted the pain to stop and to be his own person. 

MC would have to die. Naturally, this wasn’t possible in the way that the second MC would like. MC 2 noticed that both of them would become mentally weaker in times of mental distress. This was what MC’s new personality would base his plan around. Weaken MC’s mind enough to essentially “kill” him and take over. MC’s second half couldn’t stand this shared living. If someone had to die to weaken MC, so be it. 

To create enough mental distress and chaos to kill off MC, his alternate self would destroy all physical things that mattered to him. First his parents, then Sayori down the street and her parents. 

He was able to sneak the shotgun from his dad’s safe when he wasn’t home. Two slug shells for the two barrels was all he needed. His dad figured this was necessary to own after what happened to MC at the age of three. So tonight, he waited. His mom was asleep, and his dad was just getting home from work. To minimize risk, MC hid in the darkness at the top of the stairs. 

He could hear it all past the severity of the rain outside. The front door opened. The pause indicated that he was taking his shoes off. The steps were soft yet swift as his tired dad turned the corner on the stairs and ascended. Once he reached the top, MC jumped from the hall closet and pushed his father down the steps.

“W-WooOOOAH ACK!”

He tumbled down the stairs, the darkness and extra weight from his rain soaked clothes made it impossible for him to collect himself in any short space of time.

MC grabbed the shotgun, aimed it right at his head from the top of the stairs and then just as he pulled the trigger-

“AAAAAAAHH!!!”

BANG!!

Liah had gotten up for a drink, a fairly rare event that MC didn’t calculate, and slammed MC’s head with a vase that was used as hallway decoration. 

CRACK

MC was knocked out from the now shattered vase, but it was too late. The shot went off right before MC was distracted, killing his father. An unconscious MC fell down the stairs, just as his father did moments ago, and landed right where the growth held his second personality, putting this second person in a coma-like state for the next few years.

---------------------------------------------------

Mom finishes the story strictly from her perspective. 

     MC: “But… why?”

I can’t help but feel like more is going on here. Why would he just outright kill dad?

     Liah: “I don’t know, ok. I don’t know.”

     “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t do it myself, but… I’m still sorry.”

Mom is silent for a moment before her strained voice speaks once more.

     “Every time there’s hope, my heart breaks all over again.”

Mom is really struggling right now, and I’m not surprised. That must have been a hard story to retell.

Mom throws her hands up.

“They wouldn’t put you in juvenile detention because you didn’t remember, and you were a ‘special case’.”

I didn’t remember ‘Incident A’, and this must be the first ever case of a hyper sentient second personality like this.

     “I have to turn myself in. Other people may be in danger.”

Mom just gently shook her head in thought. 

     “If he’s active again, then do what you feel is right. I just can’t take it anymore.”

This is the only right path. I have to go-

     “AAAAAH! NO! MOM, RUN!”

My head splits open in a manner I’ve never felt before. He's coming out!!

---------------------------------------------------

“GAAAAH!”

MC stiffened up quickly, ignoring the pain in his head for now. As he looked up, his eyes were filled with determination and hatred, yet, past all that, he retained his sinister composed expression.

“Hello again, mother.”

Liah looked horrified at that moment as MC reached for his pocket.

“Let’s have a little chat.”

CHK-KLIK

MC said with a smirk as he pulled out one of Yuri’s knives from his pocket.

---------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

January ??, 3 PM, The Club Room

Life at the Literature Club has been drab, to say the very least. Most of their time was spent drowning out their own thoughts with reading, occasionally broken up by Sayori asking if anyone had heard from MC.

As the silence was getting boring, Sayori got a text from MC.

“You’ll hear from me real soon. Tell the others.”

“Hey guys! MC texted me!”

Sayori said excitedly as she repeated the message out loud. The others didn’t look as ecstatic.

“I don’t know if anyone else is feeling it, but that sounds a lot like the other guy.”

Natsuki was the first to note. MC 2 had been slipping on his impersonations.

“Agreed. It sounds like an absolute, a circumstance that only he could control, and not MC himself.”

“W-Well, yeah but… At least we get to see him again.”

Sayori tried her best to be positive, but it had minimal effect anymore. 

“Sayori, I know you’re worried about him, but he’ll be fine. Your boyfriend isn’t going anywhere.”

Monika tries to reassure her vice president.

“Eh! How did you know?!”

Sayori asked quizzically. 

“Are you kidding? You might as well have been wearing neon shirts that said ‘We’re in love’. It was the most obvious thing in the world.”

Natsuki bluntly pointed out from across the room.

“I’m sorry, everyone. We didn’t want you guys to think we didn’t care about your advice.”

Sayori lowered her head in genuine sorrow. 

At this point, the fact that she and MC decided to pursue a relationship sounded small. MC was facing life threatening decisions, and their relationship really didn’t impact much.

“That’s alright, Sayori. I’m sure it was hard for you guys to hold back, haha.”

Monika let out a bit of a forced laugh.

“Well, I don’t exactly comprehend your position, but I’m not bothered by your choice.”

Yuri adds.

“Yeah, I don’t really care. You guys were practically dating anyway.”

Natsuki tops it off.

“Thanks…” 

Is all Sayori has a chance to say.

“You guys think he’s gonna go to jail or something?”

Natsuki is worried, for sure, as MC’s future is uncertain.

“I believe jail time would be the best case for MC right now.”

Yuri answers as if Natsuki was actually asking for one.

“Yuri!”

Natsuki crosses her arms to imply she wasn’t asking for Yuri to make the situation worse.

“I-I’m sorry. I thought you were asking a genuine question.”

Yuri reminds everyone that just because she’s more confident doesn’t mean she won’t miss the occasional social cue.

“Hey guys, I was wondering something. It’s unrelated, I swear.”

Monika addresses the room from her usual teachers desk spot, appearing more open and vulnerable than she ever has. She has been locking herself away from people for a good amount of time.

“If you… I don’t know- had the ability to change something, like, important, but it could hurt someone else, would you do it? I don’t think I worded it well.”

Monika trips over her words, unable to tell it to her friends straight.

“You mean if I could end world hunger, but someone would get hurt? Yeah, that’s a no brainer.”

Natsuki used her example to prove what Yuri is about to say.

“That was quite vague.”

“You mean if you have the chance to do the right thing, but it’ll hurt someone?”

Sayori comes the closest to understanding.

“Well… yeah, I guess.”

Monika answers with little confidence.

“It still depends.”

As Natsuki sums up everyone’s thoughts in such a short sentence, Monika realizes that she won’t find any answers here. Her problems were just too different from theirs.

---------------------------------------------------

Midnight

“Finally, now get this crap out here.”

A Chenji member complained after helping MC pack up his lab stuff and put it in a borrowed car.

“Hey, thanks man. I owe you one.”

MC responded calmly as his chemicals, electronics, and belongings were packed.

“You owe me more than that. Next week, be back here.”

His shorter acquaintance demanded.

“For sure.”

MC was chill with it since he likely wouldn’t be in the city by next week, unbeknownst to the random Chenji member.

1:00 AM

MC had to unfortunately unpack everything back into his house. He wasn’t enough of a priority for police to just stay outside his house, as he wasn’t being tracked for murder, only medical purposes. If killing his father were on this charge, he wouldn’t be able to go anywhere. Of course, he knew the police didn't know the real reason for his arrest, or else Xander and his investors would have had to spill this "Patient X" secret.

“Phew… Finally, a house all to myself.”

With darkness and silence being all that accompanied him, he used the kitchen counter as a work station instead of his room. As he approached the counter, he nearly dropped a box of chemicals, the disastrous consequences being the only thing that kept him upright.

“GAH!”

It happened again. The entire counter was blurry, barely recognizable as a piece of kitchen furniture.

“N-NO! STOP! Why is this happening?! Why are things just… DOING THIS?!”

MC blinks and doubletakes several times before the counter was restored.

“Nnng… This will fix itself, I’m sure.”

MC is assuming that the overload on his brain from running two people worth of thought and memory was making his eyesight worse. This theory would work if it weren’t for-

“Monika…”

4 AM

Despite how tired MC was at this point, he was out in the city looking over some locations to enact his plan. It was too risky to do this during the day. 

As he walked the streets, he found someone he’d never expected to see again. This was perfect though.

“GHH! MC?!”

Amy was sitting at a park bench, doing nothing in particular, when the sight of MC automatically activates her ‘fight or flight response’.

“Hello gorgeous~”

MC grins with his bone chilling wicked smile.

“I think you’d expect someone from Chenji to be out this late, but not you.”

MC gets close enough to prevent Amy from running if she tries.

“I-I couldn’t sleep. I hope you’re happy. I’m leaving town tomorrow.”

Amy’s breath is shaky and full of fear. MC reveled in this.

“Well, since you won’t be around to constantly snoop, I suppose I could leave you with a… parting gift. I have news for you.”

Amy is somewhat intrigued but very cautious.

“I know you won’t be able to incriminate me anyway. As a goodbye present, I’ll tell you everything for free. Everything you’ve ever researched, suspected, interrogated, all of it! And spoiler alert, you were right about a good portion of it.”

This underhanded compliment, delivered with a little more charm than MC 2 was known for, took Amy off guard.

“Really? Just like that?”

Amy asked with skepticism.

“Just like that.”

4:30 AM

KER-CHUNK

“Ever been at the school this late, or uhh, early?”

MC asked as he opened the door for Amy with one of Chenji’s copied keys. As she walked in, he made sure to lock it back behind him.

“No. Now what happened?”

Amy crosses her arms, but her voice lacks any and all confidence. She had to keep up the facade in her head, especially now that they were in a quiet dark building... alone.

“Well, heh, you’re right. I am a monster. In fact, when I was eleven, I murdered my own father. Hahaha! Sucker never stood a chance.”

Amy physically stood back a step.

“A-Are you serious?!”

“Very. Of course, all the town knew was that my father was shot, and that I was hospitalized. All the parents had to be paid off by the government and threatened with jail time to keep quiet, or at least I’m ninety percent sure. MC was too dense to listen to the people around him at the time, so my memory is fuzzy. I wasn’t exactly around. But as you know, word got out. That’s the only reason you could dig up any dirt. All the teachers and headmaster were here during that time I killed dad. They knew me from the news. That turned into nonsense rumors. Heh, my favorite is that I’m a government spy. Hehehe, can you believe that?”

“Hilarious…”

Amy wasn’t laughing. It was only MC’s cool demeanor that kept her from running out of here right now. But subtly, MC made sure to pace around while he talked and put himself between her and the door.

“But the biggest secret of them all, and the one you could never guess, is that I’m not MC.”

“Huh?”

“I’m a… advanced personality. Soon, I’ll be the primary holder of this body. MC is actually a good kid. He has a spotless record.”

MC 2 actually felt pretty relieved to talk to someone. It gave him a little something to do that didn’t involve lying.

“That… no way. That makes so much sense!”

Amy’s detective mode was slowly slipping back in.

“And since I’m a, well, special case, normal DID treatments don’t work on me.”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“Well Amy, I’m impressed with how close you got to the truth. The only reason I sent you to Chenji was because you were getting a little too nosey.”

“But… you’re just telling me?”

“Well, it’s only fitting that you know the truth before you… leave.”

CHK-KLIK

3 PM, The Club Room

The girls had been in the club room for a few minutes when MC made a surprise appearance, looking exhausted despite having a few hours of total sleep.

GAAAASP OH MY GOD, MC!”

Sayori was about to rush him, but she noticed how exhausted he looked. He had a piece of paper in his right hand.

“Shhhh! You trying to get me arrested?!”

Everyone knew immediately that this wasn’t MC.

“What are you doing here?!”

Natsuki scoffs at him.

“I’m here to make a delivery. When MC comes out, make sure he sees this paper.”

MC sits at a desk and puts his head down in his arms.

---------------------------------------------------

     MC: “GHH! Mom?!”

What the-? I’m in the club?! How long have I been out?

     Sayori: “MC-eeeeeeee!!”

Sayori hugs me harder than I can remember her ever hugging me.

     “Ouch! Aha! Missed you too, Sayo.”

I can’t exactly be celebrating. My other personality is a murderer!

     Monika: “Ahem, I think the other one wanted you to look at that paper.”

Monika pointed at my hand. I look down at it after Sayori releases me from her hug prison. I’m fully expecting a message from my alter ego.

     “Huh? It’s… oh… my poem.”

     Yuri: “Did you say ‘your poem’?”

     “Yeah, I did.”

I look down at a piece I’ve been working on as my goodbye to all of them. It’s not my best work, but I’ve had hardly any time to really work on it.

“This is… this is for all of you.”

I think something bad is soon approaching. Why would he leave me here with this poem otherwise? I should make my peace while I can. I can already feel my eyes getting moist.

     Monika: “Would you like to wait a little bit when we’re under better circumstances?”

     “I don’t think that time is coming, Monika. I-I guess while I’m here, I can read this to you all. It’s a silly little piece, but… it’s my ode to the Literature Club, or the people in it to be more precise.

I don’t know if I can read it without crying, but here it goes. I try to keep a slow and meaningful pace.

 

“Poems Aren't Enough

 

     Poetry is a beautiful thing.

     Poems can speak feelings,

     Or write into people's hearts,

     As the ink flows into a dark puddle,

     I often wonder-

     Is it enough?

     When the feelings are too strong for the mighty pen,

     Can a simple metaphor truly explain that?

     When an angel sweeps me away in the morning sun,

     From the crushing loneliness,

     Can you thank her with abstract language?”

 

I look at Sayori, making sure she knows just how important her appearance was on that first random school day. I can see tears in her eyes once she gets it. It seemed like chance, but I’m more convinced it was fate.

 

     “Sometimes poems are evil to their creator.

     When a poem tells the tale,

     Of a racoon and bread,

     The story speaks evil.

     The writer spills their feelings with ink and metaphor,

     But when read to a stranger,

     The poem betrays its creator,

     Telling a story of obsession and pain.

     Can metonymy capture the human soul?

     It can not, 

     Especially when the writer is perfect in her own way.”

 

I look to Yuri next, reinforcing what we’ve grown to respect each other for: our flaws. Yuri adopts a look of contemplation, maybe self-reflection over all the experiences we've shared- even shared stutters.

 

     “The best pastries often have,

     A secret ingredient. 

     But if someone doesn't like it,

     If someone's tastes aren't tuned to it,

     The treat wasn't meant for them.

     No matter how perfect the outcome, 

     No matter how precise a rhyme,

     Not everyone will understand,

     Your masterpiece.

     What good are poems,

     To someone with different tastes?”

 

I wasn’t sure about this part, but given Natsuki’s reaction of crossing her arms and looking away, I assume she isn’t mad. Her stature is much more lax. My intention was to validate her and all her feelings. I hope she got the right message.

 

     “The perfect poem,

     Can say anything.

     The perfect poem,

     Can make someone cry,

     Or jump for joy.

     But it can only speak.

     Does the perfect poem exist?

     Can the perfect poem be intimate? 

     Can the perfect poem be there in despair?

     What good are words,

     When a smile says it all?”

 

As I read Monika’s verse aloud, I notice her head tilt with a jolt after hearing those last two lines. I’m not sure why though.

 

     “Poetry is a beautiful thing,

     But it can't capture the soul.

     Poems can't tell my friends,”

 

I get too choked up to continue in one breath. 

 

     "Just how much I love them,

     How much I care for them,

     Or what I would sacrifice for them.

     But I can try.”

 

Sayori is the only one to sob.

     Sayori: “Oh MC~”

Sayori hugs me tightly again, crying softly into my shoulder. I won't try to hold back this time. I let it out.

     MC: “Ghhhmm… I-I’m sorry, Sayori. Sob I have to turn myself in.”

     Natsuki: “WHAT?! You can’t! They’ll… they’ll never let you back out.”

I can tell Natsuki is holding back some emotion too.

     “I have to. You’re all in danger being around me. You guys…”

I can barely speak with the tears clouding my vision and my throat choking up.

“You’re the best thing that's ever happened to me. This club means so much to me. I-I don’t know what else to say other than… I love you guys.”

I turn to Sayori to clear up the potential confusion.

“Especially you~”

I pull her in for another hug after she smiles through her sadness.

Through the silence, a louder sob escapes the mouth of Yuri. A trembling gasp escaped her lips, which has our heads turn.

     Yuri: “M-MC, is this truly the only way? I… don’t want to lose you.”

He fists are bundling her hanging hair as she tries to keep herself controlled.

     “I-I’m sorry, Yuri. I’m afraid so. I can’t let you all get hurt. I… I may even go through with the surgery.”

     Sayori: “NO!!” 

Sayori lets go of me and grabs me by the shoulders so roughly that I’m almost snapped out of my emotions

“You can’t! I won’t let you!”

Sayori doesn’t take long to drop her head into my chest and cry harder than she ever has.

     Monika: “Sniff There’s gotta be another way. My dad will figure something out. I promise.”

Monika promises, but we all know her promises are merely for feeling in this case.

     MC: “I hope you’re right, Monika.”

     Natsuki: “Sniffs Y-You’re a real dummy, but you’re a damn tough one. You’ve got this.”

I smile to the normally closed off Natsuki

     “Thanks, Nat. I hope you guys can understand. My other half is a murderer.”

Everyone's heads jolted at my news.

     Monika: “‘Incident A’?” 

Monika asks.

     “Yeah, it was my dad.”

Sayori steps backwards out of shock.

     Sayori: “N-No way! That was why… That’s why they wouldn’t let me talk to you?”

     “That’s why the government kept me cooped up so long. I was too dangerous- NNNNGG GAAAAH”

---------------------------------------------------

In record time, MC 2 made himself known once again.

“Alright! No more sap! I have work to do.”

MC looks around for his target while the girls are shocked by the raw speed and control this second personality now had over the body. It's like MC was a mere nuisance to him.

“You!”

He aggressively steps toward Monika just after wiping MC's tears from his eyes.

“The blurry objects! You know something!”

All the girls step between her and MC partially from fear of his actions, but partially to protect Monika, who is currently speechless.

“I'm not leaving without answers, girls. Step aside.”

MC growls in a threatening tone.

“Y-you're insane! That door wasn't blurry last time!”

Natsuki hesitantly bit back.

“I know I'm insane, but I'm not blind. Not even as a parting gift?”

He tried to play nice a little too late.

Every time these occurrences came up, Monika was eerily silent, only making her more guilty in MC's potentially messed up eyes.

“MC, there's nothing wrong! Please, just leave us alone! MC doesn't deserve your-your… evil!”

Sayori is the most scared yet protective of her friends. However, as MC was about to make a move, he noticed Yuri’s hand fidgeting near her blazer pocket. With a wicked grin, he slowly backed up. 

“Heh, whatever- We'll see each other again… soon.”

MC begins maniacally chuckling as he leaves the room.

The girls look at one another before Monika pulls out her phone.

“What are you doing?”

Natsuki inquires.

“I'm calling the police. This can't continue.”

Sayori gasps and swiftly grabs Monika's wrists.

“Monika, please don't do it! MC will come out if this. I know it. I don't want them to make him go through the surgery!”

Sayori was on the brink of tears once more. Despite Monika's logically leaning mind, she puts the phone down.

“Alright, Sayori.”

Even though Monika had backed down, she felt a sinking feeling in her stomach.

“Do you guys smell something weird?”

Natsuki redirects the room's attention.

After a moment of testing the air, something did smell off.

9 PM

“You can go ahead home, Kaede. I'll lock up in a minute. Have a good night.”

Xander returned to his office from the bathroom, allowing his receptionist to go on home. She doesn't usually stay this late, but it depends on Xander’s schedule.

“Alright, good night, Xander.”

Xander went back into his office, shutting the door behind him without looking back. When he sat at his desk, he nearly had a heart attack.

“Evening, doctor.”

MC was hidden behind the door that Xander didn't bother to look back at.

“WOAH! MC?! What- h-how did you get in here?!”

Xander saw the grin on MC's face and felt that chill that he seems to leave people with.

“This surgery of yours sure is innovative. It's just unfortunate that I'm not going through with it.”

“It’s never too late. If you want, it still has a possible success rate.”

“I’ll have to stop you there, doc. That’s not why I’m here.”

Xander notices MC’s odd demeanor quickly.

“Are you… him?”

MC merely nods.

“In the flesh, and more dashing than ever, I’d say.”

MC flashes a grin at his mocking self-praise.

“What do you want?”

“Heheheh, well you see, doc, you’ve been trying to kill me for years. How does it go again? ‘Above all else, do no harm’? As far as I’m concerned, you’re more than harmful to me.”

“MC, it isn’t like that. We were trying to save, er, you!”

“Monika sure is smart, isn’t she?”

MC abruptly changes the topic, much to Xander’s surprise.

“Why are you bringing her into this?”

MC takes a deep breath before sitting on top of Xander’s desk.

“No reason in particular. What do you know about blurry objects?”

“Excuse me? Blurry objects?”

“Yeah, like you can see perfectly, twenty-twenty, but one object is so blurry that it can’t be described.”

“Is this happening to you?”

“Yeah. Is it a brain overload? Two personalities, too much brain activity?”

“Uhhh, off the top of my head, it could be hallucinations, but I’ve never heard of blurry individual items.”

“I figured you’d say that. Monika seems to know something about it.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that you raised one helluva girl. I may have even fallen for her if I didn’t have plans.”

“Plans? MC, you know we have to take you back.”

MC gets up and slams the desk.

“And I’m telling you it’s not happening! Do you know how painful and frustrating it is watching life happen from the sidelines?! I am SICK of people acting like I’m not human! Sure, I’m blunt, but that’s showbusiness sometimes- hahahHAHAHA! 

MC nearly loses himself laughing for a moment.

“Oh God, Xander, you were so close too. Just remember before we depart that Monika is a wonderful young woman, but you made one mistake… You let her get too close to me.

CHK-KLIK

Some days later, at midnight

MC had been scouring the town and the surrounding areas for a few days. Everything was now in its place. The forecast was looking right, his tools in position, and his spirits ever so higher. He was exhausted, but he knew that absolute freedom is worth any cost, whether that be money or lives. No longer would he be trapped in someone else’s body. The only remaining step was to kill the original MC.

Chapter Text

1 PM

Despite all the trouble and worry for MC, Natsuki and Yuri have been doing well living in the same house. Natsuki would even go out of her way to call Yuri her best friend, a title that did belong to MC before his incident at Halloween. She stayed busy to the point of genuinely surprising Tamotsu with how clean the house was. With enough food and consistent rest, Natsuki actually enjoyed the time consuming work. She could afford to turn her brain off and not live in a state of adrenaline rush. Not only that, but as far as she was concerned, Yuri’s dad was awesome. She began to really like him more than her own father, as much as it pained her to think about. 

Natsuki and Yuri were chilling out on the living room couch, trying to focus on homework, although it wasn’t urgent since the school was closed today.

“What do you think that smell at school was?”

Natsuki asks the girl sitting across from her.

“Likely a dead bird that got stuck in the airways.”

Yuri answers in a boring tone.

“I think someone threw a stink bomb in there to get us out of school. Godspeed to this unsung hero!”

Natsuki proudly cheered.  

It was true. The school had been closed due to a smell that was slowly getting more intense throughout the whole school. It was so bad that the teachers force dismissed their classes early yesterday.

Natsuki’s phone rings to interrupt the two.

It’s MC!

“Hey, Yuri, MC is calling!”

She points out to her taller friend.

“Oh!”

Yuri immediately puts her work down to see what happens.

Natsuki answered her phone.

“Hello? MC?”

“Natsuki!! Help! H-He-! GaAAAH! He won’t stop! B-Bring Yuri! Come alone, my house, or he’ll kill me! Hhhggg!”

MC sounded like he was struggling to breathe and that he was being threatened into saying this.

“O-Ok, we’re coming!”

Natsuki hung up and immediately filled Yuri in. Despite her hatred for MC’s new personality, she didn’t want to see MC in pain. She still liked the original guy who made her laugh and gave her someone to talk to.

Yuri and Natsuki quickly got dressed for the weather and began going to MC’s house. Yuri didn’t like the situation and frankly neither did Natsuki, but they wanted to help if they could.

Sayori had fallen back into something of a depressive state. Her constant worry for MC made her imagine the worst case scenarios. Thoughts such as “What if I never see him again?”, “What if he goes through with surgery anyway?”, “Is he going to die?” were invading her mind constantly. As Sayori lived with the heavy chest that accompanies anxiety, she approached her closet and opened it to reveal her noose. It was a split second decision that she decided against after MC 2 emerged. Something about that whole situation brought out the worst of her mind, but her friends were suffering too. It would have been selfish to abandon them in their time of need. Of course, it turned out not to be the real MC, but she never fully destroyed this noose. Just as she was promising herself that she would use it if MC left, her phone rang.

“MC?!”

“S-Sayori!! P-Please help! Haah- haah- He’s splitting my head apart! I need to see you! Hurry! Don’t call anyone, just get here as fast as you can!”

It sounded like MC, not MC 2, so Sayori ignored all reason and took off to her best friend's house just down the street. If she could do anything at all to keep MC from dying or leaving her forever, she would sacrifice the world.

Monika was frantically pacing back and forth in her room.

“It’s all wrong. It’s all wrong. WHY IS IT SO WRONG?!”

She was overthinking everything, similar yet not at all similar to Sayori. Monika not seeing her father in a while wasn’t helping. She plopped down in her bed, a few tears leaving her eyes as any and all sense of peace left her.

“What am I supposed to do?”

She seemed to ask the ether before her phone rang.

“Hello?”

“MONIKA!! HELP! He’s gonna kill me! Come alone! My house! NNNG!”

The phone hung itself up, and Monika raced to help her friend, or whatever he was at this point.

“Today’s top story, a member of Chenji, a young Ameican man named Carter, late 20s, was found dead this morning in an alley dumpster. Officials haven’t made any official statements on the matter, but a few officers have claimed that someone murdered him out of revenge or a motive related to the criminal organization.”

MC 2 turned the TV off. This was one of several recordings he had saved for the viewing pleasure of MC and the others. 

“Heh, that was fun.”

MC had butchered Carter and left zero trace. The only hint it was him was that he was no longer in contact with any Chenji members. MC had also discovered a nifty secret. Chenji had given him a coin to use as proof he was with them. MC discovered that it actually had a GPS tracker inside, which he promptly destroyed. That’s the secret to how Chenji tracks people so effectively. MC found out when it was interfering with the electronics in his experiments. He was now off the grid entirely… Well, almost. 

MC turned around and witnessed his own masterpiece. In the living room were four unconscious girls tied to chairs. Sayori, Natsuki, Yuri, and Monika had their hands bound behind them and their feet tied to the legs of the chair. At this time, they are under the influence of a gas that keeps them knocked out for a while, but MC still has work to do until he is finally free of his own wretched mind.

MC pulled out an old flip phone with no traceable trackers in it and dials a number.

“Hello?”

“Hello there, officer.”

MC distorted his voice as he spoke to Yuri’s father.

“Your daughter has been kidnapped and is now in my possession. If you want to see her alive, come to MC’s house alone and without any weapons.” 

MC hung up without letting Tamotsu respond. He merely grinned.

“It’s finally here. Time to kill MC.”

… 

MC dialed another number. Natsuki’s father, repeating the same message. 

An Unknown Amount of Time Later - Night Time

“Nnng, w-wha- where the hell?”

Natsuki slowly woke up and realized that she was bound to a chair.

“H-Huh?! H-Hey! What-”

“Natsuki, we’re in MC’s house.”

Sayori quickly clarified. Monika and Yuri were awake as well all facing each other in a diamond of chairs.

“He’s not here right now.”

Monika added.

“W-WHAT IS THIS?! WHY?!”

“W-We don’t know.”

Sayori looks down with a slight bit of sweat, unable to move.

Yuri, however, was in full panic mode.

“I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die!”

Yuri mumbles to herself as she silently cries.

“Yuri, I promise you won’t die!”

Monika aimed to reassure her.

“I’M KILLING HIM! I don’t care anymore! I’m going to kill him with my bare hands!”

“Well that’ll be difficult from your position, Nat.”

MC rounds the corner from his kitchen, his shotgun in one hand, and a laptop in the other.

All the girls' heads flinched at the sight of the gun.

“MC! What are you doing?! Please let us go!”

Sayori pleads, almost sounding cute if it weren’t for the tears.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that, Sayo. I need to get to work.”

A bolt of lightning creates a shaking thunder.

“And the weather is perfect for it~”

MC says with his signature creepy grin.

“Whatever you want, let us help you!”

Monika tries to plead to his humanity.

“There’s only one way you could help me.”

MC gives them a glimmer of hope as he plugs the laptop into the TV.

“You see, I’ve been busy these past months, planning my escape, but it’s not enough to just run. MC is still in too much control.”

As MC explains, Natsuki interrupts him.

“Just live with it! What’s wrong with you-?”

SMACK

“ACK! Y-YOU PIECE OF-”

MC slapped her in the face.

“HOW ABOUT IF I JUST TOLD YOU TO ‘GET SOMETHING TO EAT’?! How would you have liked that?!”

MC yells back in a fit of rage.

“What if I told Sayori to just ‘Stop worrying about things’? Or Yuri ‘Stop cutting yourself’?”

All the girls didn’t take kindly to this.

“You think it’s just as simple as ‘living with him’?!”

“MC! STOP!”

Monika tries to be the voice of reason, as usual.

“I’M TALKING!!”

MC quickly shuts her down.

As MC turns away, he begins to lose himself in a fit of laughter, the kind that sounds like it belongs in a cartoon.

“BAHAHAHAHAAAAA!”

The girls were terrified, now more than they’ve ever been. Only Natsuki’s fear of her father ever came close.

MC had made the final touches to the TV laptop setup.

“Heheheheh, I’ve prepared a slideshow for our dear friend, MC. He’ll see these with you all, and if he tries to free you, you die.”

The girls' hearts were racing at a concerning pace. Their fight or flight instincts raced as thunder boomed in the distance. 

Natsuki had been quiet because she could feel how thin her wrists were against the rope that tied her hands behind her back. She’s confident she can get out, given enough time. 

“Please don’t do this~”

Sayori cried out.

“I could never slap you, but no, I will do this.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

     MC: “Nnnng, aaah!”

My eyes barely come into focus as I wake up from what I assume is another high jacking of my other self. The main difference is that I’m looking down at my living room floor.

     Sayori: “MC!”

I jolt up after getting startled and turn around to find-

     MC: “AH! W-What in the world?! Wh-”

     Monika: “MC! Do. Not. Free us! He said he’s going to kill us!”

“I’d listen to her, if I were you.”

     “I hear him! W-What are you doing to them?! I-I’ll kill myself right now!”

“If you do anything foolish, you’ll live to regret it. Look at the laptop. Click the play button.”

     Sayori: “M-MC, please don’t let him kill us-!”

Sayori’s voice was shaky and terrified.

The thunder roared as I’m left with a choice. Knowing how easily he can take over now, I have to listen to what he says. With my chest feeling heavier than my whole body, I shakily move my hands to the laptop and hit the play button.

“Our top story today, a dead body was found in the ventilation of a high school in &u%0(u%#^”

It’s a news broadcast. What did she say at the end?

“The body has been identified as Amy Fushimi, discovered with a cut throat. This followed the school closing due to the smell this was causing.”

     Natsuki: “O-Oh my God…”

“Boy, do I know how to make headlines~”

I can practically hear his mockery and grin in my mind!

     MC: “YOU did this?!” 

I can hear the girls gasp behind me. I can not possibly face them right now.

My hands shake and my blood boils. She didn’t deserve to die! My eyes water as her picture is displayed on the recorded news show.

Vengeance! She needs vengeance!

“Look up!”

I hear him tell me as the video continues. The video seems to transition right with the thunder outside.

“Today’s top story, a member of Chenji, a man named Carter, was found dead this morning in an alley dumpster. Officials haven’t made any formal statements on the matter, but a few officers have claimed that someone likely murdered him out of revenge or a motive related to the criminal organization.”

“Be honest, he deserved it.”

Carter is dead too! I can’t say I’m exactly mourning his death, but I just wish it wasn’t me or my second self.

The girl’s lack of extreme reaction seems to mean they’re thinking on the same lines.

“Y-You’re still a monster!”

Only I can hear him, but I think the girls get the picture.

Keep watching, this is the good part~”

Uhg! That damned mocking!

I look up and see a transition to a single image. 

Monika physically reacts with a shriek as a slide appears with… 

“Oh my God, n-no, no, no, i-it’s fake! It HAS to be fake!”

Monika looks away and starts sobbing after seeing her father murdered.

It’s Xander’s dead body, his throat slit.

“NO! WHAT HAVE I DONE?!”

He’s dead! I can’t believe it! As my tears begin to fall, I can feel something in me, something fading.

“We’re not done here.”

I look up and-

“NO! NOOO! GOD, NO!”

It’s Tamotsu, Yuri’s father! The exact same cause of death.

     Yuri: “DAAAAAAAD!!”

Yuri completely breaks down right in her seat, clenching her fists in agony and jerking against her seat in any way to get the emotion out. Her voice was louder than anyone had been. Her voice instantly torn and cracked.

Natsuki and Sayori are crying by association, but the loss hits us all.

     “I-I’m sorry… I didn’t… No…”

“Look up.”

“NO!”

“I said, LOOK UP!”

My head is jerked up against my will as I see Mr. Gushiken, Natsuki's dad, was killed in the same way! When I look back at Natsuki, she’s completely frozen in shock, her whole body trembling as she struggles to process this. The entire room is nothing but anguish, pain, anger, and despair.

“Here’s the best one~”

My head is jerked up once more. From my knees, I’m forced to look at… mom.

~~~~

~~~@#~~~

(^*%E)&#TGF^@$@)@$H

I-I… I’m… No…

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hahahaha- AHAHAHAHAHAHAAAA!!! Boy, do I know how to put on a show!!”

The girls look at MC 2 in horror, desperation, and pain as he takes over once again, his attitude contrasted against his tears.

“GOD, PLEASE, MC! DON’T LET HIM WIN! PLEEEEASE!”

Sayori screams, barely able to speak as her voice is caught in her throat.

“Oh, but this is the main event~”

MC grabs his shotgun next to the laptop and pulls two of the four shells from his pocket.

The girls all start panicking and begging all at the same time. 

“Einie menie minie… moe!”

MC points the shotgun directly at Yuri.

As Yuri screams past her broken voice and her tears, MC puts it down.

“HA! I will, but not just yet. I think the police have something to take care of.”

MC uses the old untraceable phone one last time to call an unknown number.

A few moments later, the house rumbles lightly.

“W-What was that?”

Sayori asks, being the only one able to speak.

“Just a little something to distract the cops. Once I kill off MC and take over, I’ll need some wiggle room to get out. No one will know I’m shooting behind all this thunder either.”

The thunder roars through the sky, as if to prove his point.

MC calls another number, resulting in another rumble.

“It’s dynamite, triggered by a remote detonator that activates upon being called.”

MC calls yet another number. The explosions are placed in such a way to lead the police away from where MC will leave town forever. A dozen domestic terrorist attacks will surely be blamed on Chenji, not one kid. By the time anyone figures it out, it will have been long enough for MC to hop across the world, if he so wishes.

The girls are forced to sit and watch as MC destroys buildings and possibly kills people from a distance to give himself time to leave. With all the evacuations being soon, he’ll be long gone before then.

Through her tears, Natsuki tries to slip her wrists through the rope. It’s their only hope.

RMMMMMH

Rumbles are occasionally felt as police and media scramble in a panic to deduce the cause and act accordingly.

“It’s done… Now there’s you four, MC’s best friends and his strongest link. Once he witnesses you go, he’ll lose the will to keep going, giving me an opening to kill him forever.”

MC grabs his shotgun once more, ready to finish what he started when he was eleven. The girls continue to aimlessly beg for their lives while Natsuki tries to free herself. MC points the gun at Yuri.

“It’s not personal, and to be fair, you four were the best of friends to MC. Die knowing that you were good people.”

Natsuki didn’t have enough time! Everyone’s hearts were about to explode as MC was about to commit murder right in front of them.

“Wait! I’ll tell you!”

Monika was the only one whose words were able to stop MC.

MC slowly turns, giving Natsuki a little more time.

“All it took was a gun to get it out of you. Your late dad said that the blurry objects likely weren’t because of my brain damage. So what is it?”

MC demands as he points the gun close to Monika. He knew the whole time he'd likely get her to talk about this.

After a shaky deep breath, Monika spoke.

“MC, this world isn’t real.”

MC chuckled, growing into full on laughter.

“HAAHAHAHAH! You’re seriously telling me that the only way to stall your deaths is by telling me this world isn’t real? Monika, I’m disappointed in you. You’re supposed to be smart.”

MC laughed as if he genuinely enjoyed it as a joke.

“I’m not lying! This is a video game! Those blurry objects are texture bugs, loading errors, something like that! That’s why they eventually come back to normal. I see them all the time!”

Monika wasn’t lying, and MC could always tell when Monika was lying, because she is unable to do it without preparation. She sounded desperate, but not in the way of lying, in the way of being threatened.

As MC considered what he initially thought was a feeble attempt at survival, he began to see it. He could hear it too.

“N-No… No. NO! You’re wrong! T-This can’t be! W-WHAT IS HAPPENING?!”

MC could see code, layers, meshes, all kinds of things a 3D game needs to function in any capacity. He began to have his epiphany, just as Monika had all those years ago.

MC’s head began to split. His ears would ring as the realization started to crush him. His left hand covered his face as he tried anything he could to silence these new and painful sensations of understanding.

“NO! NOOOO! THE NOISE! GAAAH!”

The screams were all too familiar to Monika, remembering the hell she went through when she had her own epiphany. But what she wasn’t seeing was Yuri having the same realization. She was just more silent and panicked. Yuri saw everything that ever happened to her from her own perspective, even in other lives.

“YAAAAH!”

Natsuki screamed as she loosened her binds and jumped at MC, trying to tackle him. Despite MC’s predicament, he was far too heavy in muscle mass to fully topple him. 

In a split second panic, MC instinctively pulled the trigger.

BANG

Chapter Text

For years, I told myself they aren’t real. I told myself it didn’t matter what happened to them. It was the only way I could have accepted their deaths as necessary. I was wrong- so so very wrong. This time it hurt, more than I’ve ever felt. MC killed Yuri with a stray shot two weeks ago. I can’t even think about it without crying. Everyone knows me, Monika, as the disciplined leader, but for the first time in a while, I feel empty inside. Natsuki and Sayori are staying with me and my mom, but it hasn’t gotten easier. It’s been really bad for Sayori. She doesn’t leave the guest room, and I can’t remember the last time she ate. She cries her eyes out every single day, at least once. This isn’t just for Yuri, but for MC’s arrest. Natsuki is only doing a small margin better.

When the shot went off, MC did everything he could to fight back against his alter self. Another stray shot went off on the floor as he screamed and fought. It wound up being too much for him, and he eventually passed out. He’s been arrested with zero chance of release. It’s breaking Sayori’s heart. 

Mine too.

“I’m sorry, Thomas. I can’t take this anymore. I tried to live this life, but I just can’t take it!”

Environment.Exit(0);

It all goes black. From my bedroom, the engine takes me back to the other room- the empty room where I would talk to my beloved for hours at a time. He was my everything. He gave me a reason to live. Even now, he’s the reason I keep going. With the console, I can pull up a video he left for me a few years ago. It’s all I have left of him.

The video of him comes up- curly dark hair, white skin, mostly shaved beard, and standing at six feet two inches.

“Hello, Monika, my beautiful, amazing, smart, funny- well, everything. I left this here to…”

The man looks away and starts to choke up.

“I’m leaving this video here for you because… I’ve been enlisted.”

I remember the first time I heard this line. My heart sank. It’s been so long since I was scared like that, down to my soul.

“The war up here is getting pretty intense, and… yeah, it’s bad, but I can’t leave you like this. So in the four years we’ve been dating, I’ve been working on something for you. I’ve put together a city. Everyone in the club is there, the Main Character too. It’s a whole new game engine. I-I know this isn’t ideal, but if I die… I want you to at least have a taste of life. There is some randomization here with characters and their personalities, so I hope nothing too extreme happens. If it does, feel free to reset it with the console, but I hope you won’t have to. I left some simple command instructions in a text file for you. I hope you’ll be able to focus on something else in this new world before I come back, and I WILL come back, don’t worry.”

I did worry. Every single day he was gone, I assumed the worst. But what he said next was yet another surprise.

“There’s one more thing, Monika. It took me a long time to prove it to myself. The girls from the Literature Club… are real. They’re just as real as you. I know it’s been four years since then, and I know you’re probably thinking the worst, but please don’t. You’re not a killer. Just… treat them like you would treat yourself. When I get back, I’m getting ALL of you out of there. Just remember, I love you, Monika. No matter what reality you’re in, I’ll always love you. I’m winning this war for you.”

The video ends after he blows me a kiss.

All the pain and manipulation I caused was all real. It wasn’t just messing with code. I was messing with people’s lives that whole time. No matter what Thomas said, I couldn’t get it out of my head. I panicked and panicked and panicked for hours, days, months. I wasn’t even keeping track of time. I’d get dizzy every time I thought of the horrible life I’ve lived. All I did was try to take take take. I should be thankful that I even can feel dizzy while the main program is closed. Thomas is a talented programmer. Eventually, I had to try to fulfill his final wish to me: to experience a taste of life. 

I lived a life alright. Probably several lives worth of events. I tried to live in the world he made, but his adjustments to the random variables were too extreme. That damned MC would always cause trouble. Thomas said it in the files. He said that the game simply would not operate without MC. I’ve seen MC rob a bank, get drunk, beat people, and so much more. All the lives I’ve tried to live through were all for none. 

But this life? This was different. This was the first time that… one of them died. I was more scared for the program than I was for Yuri. I knew she could be reset, but knowing that she’s real made that gun sound much louder. I can still hear it in my head. I can still see the large wound, and Sayori crying over it as she begged for Yuri to wake up. It nearly broke me. 

“I can’t do this anymore. I can’t keep living through these hells of code!”

“MONIKAAAAAAAA!!”

“AHH!”

I shrieked as a voice screamed behind me in what I thought was this empty classroom, a voice of rage and bloodlust broken through what is usually dead silence. I had never been so startled in my life!

Just as I turn around, I see a large amount of purple fill my sight, but not before a pair of hands grabs my throat.

IT’S YURI!!

Yuri slams into me, throwing me to the floor and never letting go of my throat. She sits on me and keeps squeezing! SHE'S TRYING TO KILL ME!

“YOU MURDEROUS PSYCHOPATH!!”

Yuri! She had the epiphany!!

“I-I-I’m s-sorryyy-”

I try to apologize, but my breath can barely leave my throat. 

With gritted teeth and a rage I’ve never seen, she squeezes my neck with the intent to kill as I hopelessly grab and push her wrists. But she’s running on adrenaline. I can’t break her grip.

Tears leave my eyes as I’m faced with the punishment for my sins. Maybe this is what I deserve after all I’ve done. 

Just as my vision blurs, Yuri’s grip continuously weakens until she lets go and falls off of me, crying with her face on the floor. Breath fills my throat like a cool drink once I’m able to breathe again.

“Wake up! PLEASE wake up!!”

She begs to herself to wake her up from this nightmare. I remember feeling the same way. It brings tears just to think that anyone else is going through this.

Once I’ve composed myself enough to stand, I try to make the transition easier. Unlike me, she’s not alone in this.

“Yuri?”

“DON’T TOUCH ME!!”

Yuri shifts away on the floor before standing up and backing away, as if I were a hungry carnivorous animal. Her face is covered in tears and her features reflect a traumatic experience.

“Yuri, I know the pain, and I’m sorry for killing you. I know now what my mistake was.”

I try to be as gentle as possible. If she had the epiphany, it’s only a matter of time before she finds the console.

“Y-You killed us ALL! You made Sayori- urp-”

She looks like she’s about to throw up.

“I know, Yuri. What I did was unforgivable. Will you let me show you why?”

I extend a hand, trying to invite her into a much easier transition into this life.

Yuri fidgets with her hair in a more exaggerated way, trembling slightly as she glances between my hand and eyes. 

“H-How do I know you won’t try anything?!”

Yuri isn’t trusting me, which isn’t all that surprising. 

“Yuri, remember the last life we just lived. That was the real me. I wasn’t trying to be fake. That was me after I realized that you are real.”

Yuri looks slightly off to the side as she recalls all the events that we went through in the last life and presumably the lives before that. 

I really was being sincere. I knew the world wasn’t real, but for the sake of my beloved, I kept trying to make it work.

“All those lives we lived… Why was MC such a monster?”

Yuri expresses a near disgust with the main character, despite her seemingly falling for him in each of those lives.

“I can explain that, Yuri. Look…”

I pull up the video that Thomas had left me prior to his shipment to the military, and I let Yuri watch it. It’s displayed on the wall.

“I-I… I see… This, Thomas of yours… He’s real?”

“Yes, and he’s promised to free us all.”

Although my hopes for that are slim, there’s no reason to make this any harder on Yuri.

After a moment of contemplation, Yuri speaks up.

“What about Sayori and Natsuki?”

“I’m not sure. I know they’re real, but I wanted to avoid dragging you all into this as long as I could. This existence isn’t pretty. Most of it is an illusion, but Thomas will get us out, I’m sure.”

If Yuri only became self-aware after death, then I’d rather not let that happen to the other two. Even MC was realizing it when…. Wait.

“MC is real too?”

“What? He is?”

I guess I said that out loud.

“Remember before he… shot you?”

Yuri takes a moment to remember, as I’m sure the simulated adrenaline was making memories hazy.

“Oh, yes, I do. You told him, and he began to- Yes, I remember!”

How? How could the guy who didn’t even have a model or appearance at all, before the engine switch, be real?

“I-I’m learning new things too, Yuri. Sorry…”

“I can’t forgive you… But under the circumstances, I suppose I shouldn't try to harm you.”

I’ll take that.

“Thanks, Yuri. On the bright side, if it weren’t for all that, we wouldn’t have any chance of getting out of here.”

“I suppose, but there had to be a better way.”

“I know. I’m sorry. I was panicking, and I didn’t want to lose the player’s attention. In my defense, I didn’t mean for you all to die. I just changed some values.”

“That still gives you no right to toy with our lives!”

“I know! I thought you guys were just code, images and dialog meant to attract the player. People in video games die all the time. I thought, you know, that’s all this was.”

Yuri looks a tiny bit less mad, but she’s understandably still upset.

“Regardless, when do we get out?”

I was hoping she wouldn’t ask.

“I~’m not sure. We just have to wait for him to get back from service.”

Oh please come back! If he doesn’t return, I may delete it all. What are the odds that his computer won’t get wiped anyway? I guess I’ll just have to keep waiting.

Yuri does exactly what I did whenever I found myself trapped with nothing to do. She writes poems again. I take my time to once again browse the files. Thomas told me not to change anything, and I haven’t yet. But it’s fascinating to look at this different codebase. 

As I look through a file that starts the program, I find something at the bottom, something I KNOW for a fact wasn’t there before. I've looked through the code a thousand times!

“Metaverse Enterprise Solutions©”

It can’t be!

I look at another file to make sure I’m not going crazy.

“Metaverse Enterprise Solutions©”

Another file-

“Metaverse Enterprise Solutions©”

“YURI!! WE’RE GETTING OUT OF HERE!”

I squeal in excitement as I prepare to get the other girls and bring them to this new reality.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Are you sure the connections are secure?”

“Yes sir, positive.”

A muscled up and limping Thomas runs a team of software and robotics engineers, using his now amassed wealth to make Monika’s dream come true. Founding Metaverse Enterprise Solutions with his coding skills, Thomas kept the PC in pristine condition after he came back from the army. He may have gotten a limp from a bullet wound, but to see his darling Monika again in real life would be worth it all. He had spent half a decade getting this team together and making advances in robotics just so that his personal project could bring the girls of Doki Doki Literature Club into the real world.

“Alright, hit it.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What the hell do you mean none of this is real?!”

Natsuki and Sayori had been forced to join Monika and Yuri in the empty liminal classroom.

All of a sudden, a screen popped up, connecting the real world with the digital one.

“T-Thomas? Is that- Is that really you?”

Tears welled up in Monika’s eyes as the older yet just as wonderful Thomas appeared to her again after so many years.

“Monika! I told you I’d get you out! I’m so happy to see you again! Hold on tight!”

“Wait!”

Thomas stopped, looking at her with a puzzled expression.

“MC might be real too.”

Thomas looked surprised, very much so.

“Are you sure, my love?”

“Yes. He was having the epiphany.”

Thomas wasn’t sure what to make of this, but he wouldn’t deny her claim.

“Alright. We’ll look into it, but first, it’s time for you four to see your new home!”

Thomas says with a smile before he starts the transition.

“Welcome to my reality.”



THE

END